Early Modern Western Civilization Paper

profileSixGoddess
hispaperresource.rar

LIVING THE ENLIGHTENMENT AND THE FRENCH REVOLUTION JAMES WATT, MATTHEW BOULTON, AND THEIR SONS.pdf

The Historical Journal http://journals.cambridge.org/HIS

Additional services for The Historical Journal:

Email alerts: Click here Subscriptions: Click here Commercial reprints: Click here Terms of use : Click here

LIVING THE ENLIGHTENMENT AND THE FRENCH REVOLUTION: JAMES WATT, MATTHEW BOULTON, AND THEIR SONS

PETER M. JONES

The Historical Journal / Volume 42 / Issue 01 / March 1999, pp 157 - 182 DOI: null, Published online: 08 September 2000

Link to this article: http://journals.cambridge.org/abstract_S0018246X98008139

How to cite this article: PETER M. JONES (1999). LIVING THE ENLIGHTENMENT AND THE FRENCH REVOLUTION: JAMES WATT, MATTHEW BOULTON, AND THEIR SONS. The Historical Journal, 42, pp 157-182

Request Permissions : Click here

Downloaded from http://journals.cambridge.org/HIS, IP address: 132.174.254.159 on 27 Mar 2016

The Historical Journal, ,  (), pp. – Printed in the United Kingdom

#  Cambridge University Press

L I V I N G T H E E N L I G H T E N M E N T A N D

T H E F R E N C H R E V O L U T I O N :

J A M E S W A T T, M A T T H E W B O U L T O N,

A N D T H E I R S O N S

P E T E R M. J O N E S

University of Birmingham

      . This article is a contribution to the cultural history of English Enlightenment. It

examines the formation of a discrete ‘ family ’ of philosophes in the West Midlands who maintained

close links with their counterparts on the continent. Birmingham’s role as a magnet for ‘ industrial

tourists ’ in the second half of the eighteenth century helped to propagate the influence of this local

intelligentsia who were mostly members of the Lunar Society. None the less, it is argued that the

activities of the Society correspond more closely to an Enlightenment than to a proto-industrial pattern

of inquiry. The events of ���� in France disrupted this philosophic ‘ family ’. Their impact is explored

through the medium of a real family ; that of James Watt, the engineer, who came to Birmingham

to manufacture the steam engine in partnership with Matthew Boulton. The vicissitudes of the Watt

family, and of other prominent members of the Lunar Society, are unravelled to illustrate the dilemmas

faced by men raised in the values of the Enlightenment when confronted with the reality – and the

proximity – of a far-reaching political revolution.

I

Towards the end of  James Watt, the engineer and steam pioneer,

remarked to his son that civil disturbances in France had caused his

philosophical intercourse with that country almost to dry up, ‘ so that I have

lately heard nothing interesting in chemistry ’." Over the next half decade,

public and private calamities multiplied to justify his sense of foreboding.

‘ Politicks you will learn from the newspapers ’, he wrote to a different

correspondent in August , ‘ Philosophical news I have none of any

consequence. These cursed French have murdered Philosophy & continue to

torment all of Europe. ’# Watt’s vehemence is easy to understand : the collision

between Enlightenment and Revolution came close to wrecking both the

philosophic ‘ family ’ of which he formed a part, and his own more immediate

family of kith and kin.

Watt’s public career can be said to have begun in earnest in  when he

took up residence in Birmingham as the collaborator and business partner of

" J. Watt snr to J. Watt jnr,  Oct. , Birmingham, Birmingham City Library (BCL),

James Watt papers, private letter book . # BCL James Watt papers, private letter book , J. Watt snr to W. Roebuck, Birmingham, 

Aug. .



      .     

the manufacturer Matthew Boulton of Soho. The move would transform him

from a little known Scots mechanic into a figure of international stature among

men of letters. Under the protection of a twenty-five year patent granted by act

of parliament, his improved design for the steam engine eventually brought

wealth as well as fame. United, Watt and Boulton bestrode the technological

Enlightenment, basking in a reputation for innovative engineering which

many envied and which their sons would carry forward into the nineteenth

century. This story is well known, however. Watt, the inventor, and Boulton,

the builder of the Soho Manufactory (the world’s largest factory in the s),

feature in all the standard histories of applied science and industry. Indeed,

such is the shadow cast by the steam engine, that the careers of the two men are

rarely analysed in any other context.

The present article takes a rather different approach. While not under-

estimating the importance of their contribution to the development of power

technologies, it places their lives in a broader, less determinate setting. Both

men, it will be suggested, came to see themselves as philosophes, that is to say as

members of a pan-European – indeed pan-Western – ‘ family ’ of discoverers

and disseminators of useful knowledge. However, both found themselves

caught up in the contradictions and dilemmas of the late Enlightenment. Is

knowledge value-free ? How should it be transmitted ? Ought it be made

available to all, irrespective of social station ? Does greater access to knowledge

produce greater public understanding ? Under the glare of events in France

from  onwards many of the comfortable assumptions underpinning the

discourse of educated men were rapidly laid bare, cruelly so in the case of James

Watt. It became apparent that the Enlightenment possessed no overarching

unity, that it meant different things to different generations, that ‘ public

opinion ’ did not act with Newtonian constancy ; in short that partisanship and

dogmatism were as much characteristics of the politics of ‘ reason ’ as of any

other branch of political intercourse.

The task of placing James Watt and his Birmingham contemporaries in their

eighteenth-century setting is not hampered by want of sources. Quite the

contrary : it seems more probable that the sheer volume of material relating to

the Boulton and Watt partnership and the Soho undertakings has acted to

deter scholars from attempting an overview. In circumstances where tens of

thousands of in-coming and out-going letters have survived, it is often easier

simply to burrow. Nevertheless conditions of access and consultation have

certainly improved since Eric Robinson$ first signalled the riches contained

within the archive some forty-five years ago. Virtually all of the primary source

$ For the purposes of this article see, in particular, E. Robinson, ‘ Training captains of industry :

the education of Matthew Robinson Boulton (–) and the younger James Watt

(–), Annals of Science,  (), pp. – ; idem, ‘ The international exchange of men

and machines, – ’, Business History,  (), pp. – ; idem, ‘ An English Jacobin : James

Watt, junior, – ’, Cambridge Historical Journal,  (), pp. – ; idem, ‘ The Lunar

Society : its membership and organisation ’, Transactions of the Newcomen Society for the Study of the

History of Engineering and Technology,  (–), pp. –.

                      

material bearing on the activities of Matthew Boulton and James Watt is now

housed in the Central Library of the City of Birmingham. As recently as 

a final and important collection of Watt papers came into public ownership.%

These papers complete the jigsaw of Watt’s family and philosophical

connections, and complement the already substantial holding of material

relating to the Boulton side of the partnership. Thus, for example, we can

explore and analyse the networks of intellectual influence and patronage within

which the two men operated, while at the same time probing their inter- and

intra-family relationships. This is the purpose of the present article. It is based

on a sample reading of the philosophical exchanges conducted by Watt and

Boulton with a wide circle of fellow savants during the last quarter of the

eighteenth century, and a much closer reading of the letters that flowed

between Boulton senior and his son Matthew Robinson (born ), between

Watt senior and his eldest son James (born ), and between Watt senior and

his second wife Ann Macgregor (married ).

I I

When James Watt arrived in Birmingham, a widower with two small children,

he found a philosophical ‘ family ’ ready and waiting. Ever since the s

Matthew Boulton had contrived to gather around him a circle of intellectually

inquisitive friends which he called, rather grandly, the Lunar Society. It met

regularly (supposedly by the light of the full moon), but privately and with

almost total informality. Nevertheless, the building of Boulton’s showcase Soho

Manufactory (–), together with a fine new residence, on an empty stretch

of heath a couple of miles outside Birmingham, gave the Society a headquarters

of sorts. Although the friends continued to meet in each other’s houses,

Boulton’s ‘ Ho# tel de l’amitie! sur Handsworth Heath ’, as he playfully described his new dwelling, became the principal venue for meetings and, in due course,

the institutional linchpin of a discrete West Midlands philosophe community.

Since the Lunar Society counted several prominent manufacturers (James

Keir, Samuel Galton junior, Josiah Wedgwood, etc.) among its members or

affiliates, there has long existed a scholarly opinion that it functioned as a kind

of technological ‘ think-tank ’ providing scientific propellant for the industrial

revolution.& Even before Watt’s arrival on the scene members avidly discussed

how to improve the steam engine, or how to facilitate canal navigation ; and the

presence in their midst of Dr Joseph Priestley following his own move to

Birmingham in  undoubtedly stimulated interest in the practical appli-

cations of gaseous chemistry. But none of these entrepreneurs could have

% Purchased from Lord Gibson-Watt of Doldowlod for £,, following a public appeal. & The impetus for this viewpoint derives from R. E. Schofield’s detailed study : The Lunar Society

of Birmingham : a social history of provincial science and industry in eighteenth-century England (Oxford,

), especially pp. v, , , –. See, in addition, A. E. Musson and E. Robinson, Science and

technology in the industrial revolution (Manchester, ), and A. E. Musson, ed., Science, technology, and

economic growth in the eighteenth century (London, ).

      .     

known that they were standing on the threshold of the industrial revolution,

and the question of their motivations has yet to be satisfactorily resolved.

Besides, they were outnumbered by the physicians and gentlemen amateurs

among Boulton’s friends, whose eclectic interests correspond much more closely

to an Enlightenment pattern of inquiry. Dr Erasmus Darwin, whose fluent and

light-hearted letters are an important source of information on the activities of

the Lunar Society, dabbled in everything from photosynthesis to poetry.

William Withering, his one time medical rival, devoted his leisure hours to the

study of botany, geology, and natural history. By contrast, Richard Lovell

Edgeworth and Thomas Day, who were both gentlemen of independent

means, brought social and educational concerns to the attention of members of

the Society. Day’s obsession with Rousseau even drove him to adopt two

orphan girls from the Shrewsbury foundling hospital whom he escorted to

France for a controlled experiment in child-raising.'

In the hands of its English and Scottish practitioners this Enlightenment was

above all provincial and unofficial in character. The Scottish universities, it is

true, were admired throughout Europe for their intellectual prowess, but south

of the border university science was in the doldrums, and London-based

institutions such as the Royal Society were not in much better shape. English

manufacturers seeking a rounded education in chemistry or minerology for

their sons either sent them northwards or across the seas to the continent. But

what England could boast – at least until the storm clouds of the French

Revolution started to gather – was a vibrant and accessible culture of lay

scientific inquiry. The Dissenting academies in combination with itinerant

lecturers, loosely constituted groups of provincial savants, resourceful pub-

lishers, and booksellers catered to a large and expanding public appetite for

knowledge, and more especially useful knowledge. The ‘ candlelight ’ paintings

of Joseph Wright of Derby (see A philosopher giving a lecture on the Orrery ()

and An experiment on a bird in the air pump ()) provide eloquent visual

testimony to this domestication of an essentially middle-class Enlightenment.

Some wished to go further, of course. Dr Priestley, in the s and s,

anticipated a veritable democratization of knowledge, as Jan Golinski( has

recently argued. Through the medium of his writings and experimental

method, he made out a case for a free-ranging, non-dogmatic, and above all

participatory style of intellectual inquiry. This was what Boulton’s ‘ Ho# tel de l’amitie! sur Handsworth Heath ’ was all about ; that is until the advent of political revolution raised powerful voices calling for an end to the unrestrained

dissemination of knowledge.

For all its prowess in the applied sciences, the Lunar Society more closely

resembled the academies and reading circles of continental Europe than a

' For a contemporary account, see Anna Seward, Memoirs of the life of Dr Darwin chiefly during his

residence at Lichfield (London, ). ( J. Golinski, Science as public culture : chemistry and enlightenment in Britain, ����–���� (Cambridge,

), pp. , –.

                      

modern-day research organization. And in any case it was not the only, or even

the principal, vector of Enlightenment influence in the English Midlands. That

role was filled by Boulton’s impressive new industrial emporium known as the

Soho Manufactory. Unlike James Watt, who was dour of character and

reticent in company, Matthew Boulton was a gracious host and tireless self-

advertiser. From the s until shortly before his death in , he routinely

escorted visitors and house-guests around his establishments (the Manufactory,

and subsequently the Foundry in Soho, the Albion Mill in Blackfriars,

London) as if driven by a pathological urge to display both the evidence of his

own success and that of mankind in harnessing the forces of nature. Men and

women from every corner of Europe and the Americas hastened to view the

Manufactory, or else the new steam-powered corn mill briefly erected at

Blackfriars Bridge. Indeed, these sites became obligatory stopping-places on

the industrial Grand Tour of England. On occasion the flow of visitors reached

flood proportions (following the signing of international peace treaties in ,

, and  in particular), and Boulton, Watt, or their foremen could easily

spend whole days showing them around. Boulton once reflected that in the

space of a fortnight he had entertained Prince Stanislas Poniatowski, nephew

of the king of Poland, four ambassadors, and Count Orlov, one of the ‘ 

Celebrated Brothers ’ who were favourites of Catherine the Great.)

Why did visitors flock to Soho in such numbers ? For many, indeed most,

such sight-seeing was indistinguishable from the pursuit of knowledge for its

own sake. Knowledge which, as Benjamin Martin the lecturer and science

popularizer neatly observed ‘ is now become a fashionable thing, and

philosophy is the science a' la mode ; hence, to cultivate this study is only to be in taste, and politeness is the inseparable consequence ’.* This was how late

eighteenth-century men and women ‘ lived ’ the Enlightenment. A trip to Soho

might lead on to an inspection of the ironworks at nearby Coalbrookdale, but

it was no less likely to be followed by a visit to the landscaped gardens of the

Leasowes made famous by the poet William Shenstone, to the seat of Lord

Lyttleton at Hagley, or to Cheltenham for the waters. As reports of the efficacy

) The visits took place in October  and involved the envoys of France, Denmark, Sardinia,

and the Dutch Republic. See M. Boulton to J.-H. Ebbinghaus,  Oct. , Soho, BCL, Matthew

Boulton papers, letter book D (‘ We had last week prince ponitowski ye Nephew of the King of

poland, the French, the Danish, the Sardinian & ye Duch [sic] Ambassadors we have had this week

Count Orlof one of the  Celebrated Brothers who are favourits with ye Empress of Rusia & who

have conducted her War against ye Turks & Yesterday dined with me the Vice Roy of Ireland ’).

Prince Michael Poniatowski, primate of Poland and brother to the king, also came to inspect the

manufactory in . In addition, see J. G. Crowther, Scientists of the industrial revolution : Joseph

Black, James Watt, Joseph Priestley, Henry Cavendish (London, ), p.  ; H. W. Dickinson,

Matthew Boulton (Cambridge, ), p.  ; and the more accurate account in S. Smiles, Lives of

Boulton and Watt, principally from the original Soho MSS. comprising also a history of the invention and

introduction of the steam engine (London, ), pp. –. * Quoted in D. H. Solkin, ‘ ReWrighting Shaftesbury : the air pump and the limits of commercial

humanism ’, in J. Barrell, ed., Painting and the politics of culture : new essays on British art, ����–����

(Oxford, ), p. .

      .     

of the new steam technology began to circulate, however, visitors of a rather

different stamp set off for Birmingham : entrepreneurs with order books at the

ready, and officials holding commissions from foreign governments. Typical of

the former was Jacques-Constantin Pe! rier whose Paris waterworks venture brought him to the Midlands in search of a pumping engine in –. The

latter can be symbolized in the person of Baron Heinrich Karl vom Stein, the

director of the mines of Westphalia and future reform minister of Prussia, who

visited in the mid-s. Both of these gentlemen arrived on Boulton’s doorstep

under a passport of Enlightenment gentility and intellectual comradeship, but

neither was quite what he seemed."!

Provided that their visitors were of respectable background and appearance,

Watt and Boulton tended to greet them in that spirit of free inquiry so

characteristic of Lunar meetings. They made no systematic attempt to

distinguish between general knowledge and sensitive commercial knowledge,

at least not while the steam engine patent remained in force. None the less,

disagreeable experiences at the hands of industrial pirates (the Pe! rier brothers) and would-be spies (Stein) taught them a certain amount of caution and

prefigured the sea-change in values that the Revolutionary decade would usher

in. When, in April , James Watt wrote to his partner to urge that ‘ the

doors of the [Albion] mill be strictly shut against all comers without an order

signed by three committee men ’,"" it was a sign that the tensions inherent in

their position as at once custodians and disseminators of knowledge were

beginning to show. Yet Watt no less than Boulton retained an attachment to

the universalist values and aspirations of the Enlightenment. Not until 

would he have serious cause to question his beliefs in this domain. Instead he

tended to compartmentalize his thinking. As an inventor turned businessman

he worried that his intellectual property might be ‘ kidnapped ’"# just as it was

beginning to turn a profit, while in the privacy of his study or in the company

of his Lunar friends he sought to explore and roll back the frontiers of

knowledge at a higher and altogether more disinterested level. His exchanges

with the Savoyard chemist Claude-Louis Berthollet, who had discovered the

bleaching potential of chlorine, are significant in this regard. Berthollet loftily

disclaimed any intention of taking private advantage of his discovery (‘ quand

on aime les sciences on a peu besoin de fortune, et il est si facile d’exposer son

bonheur en compromettant sa tranquillite! , et en se donnant des embarras !)."$

"! On the subject of the Pe! rier brothers, see J. R. Harris, Industrial espionage and technology transfer : Britain and France in the eighteenth century (Aldershot, ), and M. C. Jacob, Scientific culture and

the making of the industrial West (Oxford, ), pp. –. Baron vom Stein’s visits are not as well

documented, but see J. R. Seeley, Life and times of Stein or Germany and Prussia in the Napoleonic age (

vols., Cambridge, ), , pp. –, and G. Ritter, Stein : eine politische Biographie (Stuttgart, ),

pp. – and n. . "" BCL Matthew Boulton papers , J. Watt snr to M. Boulton, Birmingham,  Apr. . "# See BCL Matthew Boulton papers , letter box S, R. Rasp to M. Boulton, London, 

Mar. . "$ BCL James Watt papers W}, –, C.-L. Berthollet to J. Watt snr, Paris,  Aug. .

                      

Nevertheless, Watt felt compelled to seek his permission before explaining the

process to his father-in-law, the Glasgow cloth bleacher and dyer James

Macgregor.

I I I

It was natural that Boulton, Watt, and their Lunar associates should look to

France. For France set both the tone and the pace of the Enlightenment,

particularly in matters concerning the theoretical sciences. Moreover, French

and French-speaking travellers formed the largest single cohort of overseas

visitors to Birmingham. Contacts forged on the shopfloor of the Manufactory

and in the elegant drawing room of Soho House served to strengthen and

extend the philosophical ‘ family ’, as well as holding out the prospect of

lucrative business contacts. Matthew Boulton (but not James Watt) visited

France as a relatively young man. In  he turned up in Paris, his great-coat

pockets full of samples and pattern books, and trekked around the merchant

houses. While acknowledging the ingenuity of the capital’s craftsmen, he was

not otherwise impressed by ‘ this grand and paltry Country, a country that

abounds wth pompous poverty and is in most particulars quite in the papier

machee style ’."% Throughout his life, indeed, he would maintain a utilitarian

attitude towards England’s closest neighbour and principal commercial rival,

avoiding both the adulation and the execration of things French that would

possess so many of his friends and contemporaries.

Within the Lunar circle, however, enthusiasm for the scientific and social

teachings of the Enlightenment mounted steadily to reach a peak of intensity

in the s. These were the years of experimentation (Erasmus Darwin sent

his eldest son to sojourn in France for the purpose of curing a stammer), the

years when rough-cast Midlands manufacturers and entrepreneurs sent their

offspring abroad in order to acquire fashionable manners, the years when

Watt’s engineering advances came to be acknowledged respectfully by savants

across the continent, while Priestley’s phlogiston theory provoked intense

debate. A glance at James Watt’s letterbooks tells the story in sufficient detail.

They contain press copies of correspondence with Kirwan, Camper, and

Cavendish, Berthollet, Black, and Blagden, Monge and Magellan, Landriani,

Reveillon, and the Montgolfier brothers, to pick only the better known names.

Matthew Boulton’s own, overlapping list of correspondents was scarcely less

distinguished. Knowledge, and particularly scientific knowledge, during this

final cosmopolitan decade of the ancien reU gime sped around Europe with extraordinary velocity. A letter from Paris to Birmingham might take only four

days, enabling natural philosophers to replicate one another’s experiments and

to disseminate their results with minimal delay. The craze for ballooning is a

case in point. Inaugurated by the Montgolfier brothers of Annonay in the

summer of , the report carried by the Journal de Paris in December of that

"% BCL Matthew Boulton papers , M. Boulton to Mrs A. Boulton, Paris,  Nov. .

      .     

year reached Watt just a short time later. It was followed by full design

specifications which Boulton obtained through the intermediary of the Swiss

inventor Aime! Argand. This latter subsequently witnessed Lunardi’s London ascent ( September ) and reported on it in detail. Back in Birmingham

the necessary know-how and apparatus were assembled and, on  January

, Watt announced to his eldest son, ‘ we have had an inflammable air

[hydrogen] balloon launched here on Tuesday last … It was over  feet in

diameter, carried up one man and went with him to  miles beyond Newcastle

under Line [Lyme]. ’"&

This intercourse was greatly strengthened when Boulton and Watt received

an official expenses-paid invitation to visit France in a consulting capacity. The

government of Louis XVI wanted to know how the ‘ machine de Marly ’ which

furnished a dwindling supply of drinking water to the palace of Versailles

might be refurbished or replaced. It was an oblique acknowledgement of the

superior technology of the Watt steam engine and, no doubt, the liberal

hospitality bestowed on French visitors to Soho over the previous twenty years.

Neither partner found it particularly easy to leave Birmingham, but there were

other factors in play. Both the French foreign minister, Vergennes, and the

controller general, Calonne, were thought to be amenable to the idea of

granting the firm an exclusive ‘ privilege ’ or licence to supply and erect

engines ; Calonne needed technical advice regarding an ironworks at La

Charite! -sur-Loire in Burgundy where he had an interest ; and, in any case, Matthew Boulton wanted to set up his son in France in order to push ahead

with the next stage of his education.

In the short term, at least, the trip appears to have been a resounding success,

although its significance for our purpose derives more from the looming shadow

of the Revolution. Watt and Boulton arrived in Paris in late November  to

a flatteringly warm reception comprising men of letters and assorted ministerial

commis and intermediaries. It was a striking contrast to Boulton’s previous visit

to the French capital some twenty years earlier. After an excursion into

Burgundy escorted nobly by the abbe! de Calonne,"' they returned to Paris and a busy round of official engagements. These included dinners with the

controller general himself, with the banker and former minister Jacques

Necker, and with William Eden (Lord Auckland) who had been in the throes

of negotiating the commercial treaty between Britain and France. Early in the

New Year they inspected the ‘ machine de Marly ’ and paid a visit to the

Delessert banking family in Passy before returning to Dover on  January

, having paused only to admire the subterranean projection of the Picardy

Canal near Saint-Quentin. Even James Watt, who was consistently more

pessimistic about business matters than his partner, believed that the trip had

gone well. On  January he informed his wife that it was just a matter of waiting

for their licence to be confirmed. Boulton went further. On his return to

"& BCL Muirhead  box , J. Watt snr to J. Watt jnr, Birmingham,  Jan. . "' Younger brother of the finance minister.

                      

Birmingham he dispatched a letter (in French) to the Baron vom Stein

claiming that they had secured, ‘ depuis peu ’,"( exclusive rights to erect engines

in France.

What neither partner appears to have fully grasped was the gravity of the

political crisis now developing as they made their way back to the Channel. A

crisis that would not only curtail business prospects on the continent for a

generation and more, but also reshape fundamentally the Enlightenment

model of public discourse. Calonne had gambled his political future on the

expectation that a specially convened assembly of notables would approve a

package of fiscal reforms which he considered intrinsic to the survival of

absolute monarchy in France. At the very least this policy required the

unwavering support of the king and the comte de Vergennes, but on 

February Vergennes finally succumbed to overwork and the assembly quickly

slipped loose from the role allotted to it. Uneasily Matthew Boulton urged his

son, ‘ if you hear of any change in the departments of Government taking place

do write to me as early as possible about it ’.") That was on  March  ; ten

days later Calonne was dismissed from office.

By this time both Boulton and Watt’s adolescent sons were established on the

continent. Matthew Robinson had come over with his father in the autumn of

 and was now set up with a tutor in Versailles, whereas Watt’s eldest son

(that is, James junior) had been sent abroad over a year earlier. The boys were

of a similar age and there is a suggestion in the sources that Boulton might have

wished them to travel in each other’s company."* But James Watt junior left for

the continent rather suddenly when aged just fifteen, the first of several abrupt

departures from the parental home which calls for some explanation. It will be

remembered that Watt arrived in Birmingham a widower with two small

children (Margaret and James), only to remarry in  and produce two

further offspring (Gregory and Jessy) before the decade was out. Ann

Macgregor, his new spouse, was a notably intelligent and plain-speaking

woman and it is likely that she felt some antagonism towards James junior from

the time of the birth of a son of her own blood (i.e. Gregory in ). What is

not in doubt is that she wasted few opportunities to find fault with James junior

during a long decade of intra-family feuding which eased only with the

definitive return of her grown-up step-son from abroad in . More than

once Watt senior reproached his wife with an accusation of partiality towards

the children of her own marriage bed.

However, James Watt senior was far from blameless in this regard. He,

too, may have preferred the younger son, although his papers contain no

clinching evidence to this effect (both Gregory and Jessy would die of

"( BCL Matthew Boulton papers , letter box S, M. Boulton to Stein (copy), Birmingham,

 Mar. . Efforts to secure a special licence for France had started in  ; see Jacob, Scientific

culture, pp. –. ") BCL Matthew Boulton papers , M. Boulton to Bourdon, Soho,  Mar. . "* BCL Muirhead  box , M. R. Boulton to J. Watt jnr, Stoke,  May .

      .     

consumption without fulfilling their promise). And he could be a demanding

and emotionally unrewarding father, even by the standards of his age. Extreme

caution, a keen awareness of trials surmounted during his own early career, and

a kind of atavistic loyalty to the values of his Calvinist forebears were the keys

to his character. He wanted his eldest son educated for life, or rather for all that

life might throw at him. This implied craft skills such as carpentry ; a mastery

of mathematics and mechanics in case a career in engineering should beckon ;

minerology and chemistry (for mining) ; book-keeping and counting-house

procedures (for business) ; languages, geography, and so on. For Watt, as will

be apparent, life was synonymous with unremitting labour : he had a horror of

frivolity and extravagance, be it emotional or material. While the young

Boulton was sent to Versailles (and eventually succeeded in persuading his

father to let him move into Paris), Watt despatched James to Geneva with

constantly reiterated commands to avoid card-playing, the theatre, musical

entertainment, balls, romantic literature, relaxation at the lakeside, and

excessive expenditure. Appropriately, if incongruously in view of James’s

subsequent escape into Revolutionary politics, the seal of Watt senior featured

not a crest but a fixed eye and the word observare.#!

I V

These were the instructions ringing in James junior’s ears when he set sail for

Calais with two travelling companions towards the end of November .

Passing through Paris, he did as he had been bidden and visited Pe! rier’s waterworks engine at Chaillot – unconsciously confirming his father’s sus-

picions of espionage in the process. ‘ I did not then know enough French ’, he

wrote subsequently from Geneva, ‘ to ask the men many questions, but however

I found that they did not know there was such a person in the world as you but

ascribed the honour of the invention to Mr Perry [Pe! rier]. ’#" He had arrived in Geneva shortly before Christmas and found Dr Priestley’s eldest son Joseph

already resident. Initially the tutoring facilities arranged through the brother

of the geologist Jean-Andre! de Luc worked smoothly, but James junior soon began to be assailed by letters from home. His father grumbled at the cost of

board and lodging in Geneva, the superfluous expense of trips to the Comedy,

the quality of his son’s handwriting, and the anglicisms contained in his first

attempt at drafting a letter in French. Ann Watt, meanwhile, became quite

outspoken about her step-son’s supposed behaviour, detecting arrogance and

even insolence in his day-to-day conduct as well as an inveterate taste for self-

adornment. ‘ I have seen Mr Priestley ’, she would write pointedly, ‘ who has

returned [from Geneva] no fribale [fribble] nor coxcomb. No long bills to

barbers and hairdressers for powder and perfumes was in his charges. ’##

#! BCL Muirhead  box , J. Watt snr to Mrs A. Watt, London,  June . #" BCL James Watt papers W}, –, J. Watt jnr to J. Watt snr, Geneva,  Jan. . ## BCL Muirhead  box , Mrs A. Watt to J. Watt jnr, Birmingham,  Mar. .

                      

By the late summer of  Watt seems to have concluded that the Geneva

residence had been an expensive waste of time and he arranged for his son to

continue his education in Germany. Semi-isolated in the small town of

Stadtfeld close to Eisenach in Upper Saxony and with a clergyman for tutor,

James’s attention to his studies improved markedly. Such was his progress in

the German language, that Watt senior felt compelled to request that his son

should not use it for ‘ any parts of your letters which require to be well

understood by me ’.#$ Much progress in mathematics and chemistry was

registered, too, and it continued when James junior moved to Freiberg in 

for a practical grounding in the minerological sciences. The tone of parental

letters lightened in proportion to these signs of application. Watt senior even

allowed his son to extend the time allotted for study and work experience in

Germany. On the other hand, he could never reconcile himself to the

spendthrift consumerism of the younger generation : ‘ you charge two watch

chains in the space of a month ’, he wrote to James shortly after his arrival in

Stadtfeld, ‘ one has lasted me these six years and I do not remember of having

had above  in my whole life ’.#% And peevishly, as James got ready to return

home after an absence of nearly three years, he pointed out that his day-to-day

expenses while in Freiberg had not fallen far short of those incurred by

Matthew Robinson Boulton in the royal city of Versailles.

This may well have been the case ; James was still repaying the debts

incurred during his travels some ten years later. Moreover, it is true that in the

summer of  Watt senior was contemplating an alarming drop in income

consequent upon the fall of copper prices and the probable stopping of the

Cornish mines. But the collapsing market for copper affected Matthew Boulton

no less severely. The difference between the two men lay in the fact that the

latter refused to worry about money. With his son agitating for permission to

change his place of residence from Versailles to Paris, Boulton enlisted the help

of the Delessert family in finding a suitable tutor. ‘ Expense not too much of a

consideration ’,#& he noted in the draft of a letter to Madame Delessert. On the

other hand, he believed no less than his partner that juvenile time should be

spent in useful activity. Escorted by his tutor, Matthew Robinson was to attend

lectures on chemistry, minerology, and natural philosophy for ‘ I do not send

him to Paris to go to operas, balls and places of dissipation, nor to contract

habits of indolence, but on the contrary I am desirous he should be incessantly

employed in gaining knowledge. ’#' In practice it is likely that the adolescent

inclinations and abilities of the two boys did not differ significantly, although

James junior seems to have used his studies to develop a more rigorous and

theoretical cast of mind. According to Mary Anne Galton, Matthew Robinson

#$ BCL Muirhead  box , J. Watt snr to J. Watt jnr, Birmingham,  Oct. . #% Ibid., J. Watt snr to J. Watt jnr, Birmingham,  Dec. . #& BCL Matthew Boulton papers  letter box L, ‘ Rough sketch of my letter to Madame de

Lessert of Paris ’ (n.d.). #' Ibid., M. Boulton to Miss Delessert (draft, n.d.).

      .     

returned to Birmingham in May  kitted out ‘ in the highest adornment of

Parisian fashion ’.#( After three months of relaxation, his father sent him on his

travels again – to Germany where he would in large measure retrace the

footsteps of James Watt junior.

While Matthew Robinson was enjoying the warm glow of parental pride

after his sojourn in France, James junior was retreating into virtual exile from

the family home. He had returned to England late in October  to find both

parents away from Birmingham and a distinct chill in the air. Ann Watt seems

to have been dreading his homecoming. Writing from Glasgow, she rehearsed

all of James’s alleged misdemeanours and defects of character and proposed

that he be found work down at the Albion Mill in London as soon as may be.

This smacked of trial in absentia and her husband would have none of it.

Instead, James junior returned to the family abode at Harpers Hill and was put

to the task of preparing a detailed account of income and expenditure for

parental scrutiny. Thereafter, the precise sequence of domestic events becomes

blurred, although the rift between step-mother and step-son certainly grew

wider. Accusations levelled against James of a ‘ dogmatical and positive

manner of speaking on many subjects and a rather rude way of arguing with

those who are older than yourself ’#) appear to date from this period and to

relate to his step-mother. More seriously, though, Watt senior came to the

conclusion that James was not fit for employment in the engine business.

Instead, he set about apprenticing him to a firm of Manchester calico

manufacturers, dyers, and printers. The clash that triggered the final

confrontation is not recorded. All we have is an indirect reference to it carried

in a letter written by Matthew Robinson Boulton to his father : ‘ Mr Rheinhard

[James’s old tutor at Stadtfeld] has lately received a letter from Mr Watt

junior, his situation is indeed one of the most unhappy ; to be forced to quit the

paternal dwelling, to abandon that pure joy resulting from the company of a

Father is truly a rigorous fate. ’#*

By removing his eldest son from Birmingham, James Watt managed to

restore a degree of calm to relationships within his family. But the lull was

temporary, for a new and unexpected source of disturbance was rapidly

approaching. That autumn commemorative celebrations to mark the cen-

tenary of the Glorious Revolution took place in towns and cities across the

country. This stirring up of political memories encouraged Dissenters to persist

with their campaign for the repeal of the Test and Corporation Acts,$! and

within a matter of months the dramatic news of political revolution in France

#( See C. C. Hankin, ed., Life of Mary Anne Schimmelpenninck ( vols., London, ), , p. . #) BCL Muirhead  box , J. Watt snr to J. Watt jnr, Birmingham,  Sept. . #* BCL Matthew Boulton papers , M. R. Boulton to M. Boulton, Stadtfeld,  Nov. . $! For the national picture, see G. M. Ditchfield, ‘ The parliamentary struggle over the repeal

of the Test and Corporation Acts, – ’, English Historical Review,  (), pp. –. The

regional and local context can be found in R. B. Rose, ‘ The Priestley riots of , Past & Present,

 (), pp. –, and J. Money, Experience and identity : Birmingham and the West Midlands,

����–���� (Manchester, ), pp. –.

                      

caused the political temperature to rise sharply. Matthew Boulton duly

attended the commemorative banquet held in Birmingham on  November

, but neither he, a churchman, nor James Watt senior, who can best be

described as a lapsed Presbyterian, showed much interest in reform at the

conceptual level. Other members of the Lunar circle would feel differently, of

course. Wedgwood, Darwin, Withering, Galton, Priestley, and even James

Keir all expressed degrees of support for a reform of the constitution which they

unwisely linked both to the cause of Dissent and to that of French-style liberteU . One consequence was a serious outbreak of rioting which was unleashed by

the reformers’ determination to hold a celebration to mark the second

anniversary of the taking of the Bastille in July .$" Although a number of

meeting-houses and Dissenter-owned properties were clearly targeted, the

principal object of the rioters was Dr Priestley’s dwelling at Sparkbrook on the

southern outskirts of the town. It was totally destroyed, together with his

library and laboratory. Samuel Galton junior, the Quaker gun manufacturer,

likewise had reason to fear the attentions of ‘ King and Country ’ supporters,

but was able to deflect them by opening his purse, and his cellar. Dr Withering,

on the other hand, took steps to defend his property as soon as it became

evident that Anglicanism provided no sure antidote to an accusation of

philosophy. As a precaution, though, he contrived to move his more valuable

books and papers to a place of safety. By contrast Watt and Boulton trusted to

their reputation as friends of government. Nevertheless both men made

preparations in case of attack, with Boulton anxious above all to preserve his

industrial premises from an invasion of fire-raisers. In a letter to Dr Swediaur

written in the immediate aftermath of the riots, he described how he had

enjoined his workmen not to frequent ‘ the Court of King Mob ’. Yet cannon

were deployed to defend the Manufactory, just in case. ‘ I should have suffered

them to have burnt & destroyed my house rather than have fired on them ’, he

confided, ‘ but I was solemnly determined to have poured destruction on their

heads the moment they had attempted my manufacture, the destruction of

which would have put , persons out of employ. ’$# Although the riots

petered out of their own accord after four or five days, they were a salutary

reminder to the reformers of their minority status and they signalled the

beginnings of an intellectual reaction against the Midlands philosophe com-

munity. Dr Priestley left Birmingham never to return. His friends and admirers

did what was necessary to make good his material and scientific losses, but it

was plain to everyone that the effort to construct an open and non-hierarchical

model of Enlightenment discourse had suffered a crushing defeat. ‘ The Hellish

miscreants who committed so many outrages here by banishing Dr Priestley ’,

reported Watt senior to his old friend and mentor Joseph Black, ‘ have almost

$" See Rose, ‘ Priestley riots ’, pp. –, and E. Robinson, ‘ New light on the Priestley riots ’,

Historical Journal,  (), pp. –. $# BCL Matthew Boulton papers , M. Boulton to F. Swediaur, Soho,  July .

      .     

broke up our Lunar Society, at least when we meet we have more politics than

Philosophy. ’$$

Watt junior, by contrast, had found a means of combining politics and

philosophy. Alienated from the affections of his family, impulsive, headstrong,

and opinionated (even in the estimation of his friends), James found in

Manchester not a place of exile, but a haven of comradeship, excitement, and

emotional release. We do not know precisely how he came to imbibe the

admixture of philosophic radicalism and French Jacobinism, but the most

likely sources were Thomas Cooper and Thomas Walker. Cooper, a barrister-

at-law with manufacturing interests, and Walker, the senior partner in a

respected textile merchandising house, had long been dominant figures in

Manchester radical politics, and it was most probably they who inducted

James into the town’s Literary and Philosophical Society. James was certainly

on familiar terms with Cooper by May , and he seems to have brought a

much-valued continental reinforcement to the Manchester movement for

constitutional reform. In correspondence dating from September , the

chemist Berthollet confirms the existence of such a link and refers to James as

the secretary of the ‘ Society of Manchester ’.$% This must be a reference to his

prominent role in the Literary and Philosophical Society, since the Con-

stitutional Society – to all intents and purposes Manchester’s Jacobin Club –

was not organized until the following month.$& James junior’s membership of

this latter body from its inception is not in doubt. As for the Literary and

Philosophical Society, he joined forces with Cooper, Thomas Walker, and

several other members to urge an official gesture of commiseration with Dr

Priestley following his losses in the Birmingham riots. When the Society turned

down the proposal, they all resigned.

In choosing Manchester as a place of apprenticeship Watt senior could not

have known that he was nurturing a Jacobin vocation in his son, as well as

preparing the ground for further family upsets. His own view of the French

Revolution was unenthusiastic from the outset, and made more so by the

accounts he received from the Calonne brothers and the printed-paper

manufacturer Reveillon who numbered among the first refugees to turn up at

Soho. Only in moments of severe stress would he give way to the temptation to

blame the higher authorities for setbacks encountered ; in March , for

example, when it looked as though Hornblower’s Bill infringing the Boulton

and Watt engine patent would pass through the House of Commons. ‘ A little

more of this will make me an enemy to corrpt pts. [practices] and a democrate

if democracy were less evil ’,$' he wrote to his wife. Matthew Boulton, on the

other hand, remained cool and businesslike. His son, now returned from

$$ See Robinson, ‘ English Jacobin ’, p.  n. . $% BCL Muirhead  box , C.-L. Berthollet to J. Watt jnr, Paris,  Sept. . $& See P. Handforth, ‘ Manchester radical politics, –, Transactions of the Lancashire and

Cheshire Antiquarian Society,  (), pp. –. $' BCL Muirhead  box , J. Watt snr to Mrs A. Watt, London, n.d. (March ).

                      

Germany (October ) and living at home, confined himself to helping his

father exploit the commercial openings presented by the French Revolution.

Nevertheless, Boulton senior did what he could to ease the tensions in his

partner’s household. Unbeknown to Watt, he responded to James’s pressing

money worries with a loan of £, but took the opportunity to lecture him on

the need to cut his coat according to his cloth.

This was precisely what James junior could not do, at least not before  ;

and the event that rekindled parental anger and indignation was his trip to

France in the spring of . With his apprenticeship almost expired, James

had started to cast around for a source of employment which would be both

financially rewarding and politically congenial. At one point he contemplated

entering a business partnership with Joseph Priestley junior who was also

having trouble settling down, but the idea was scotched by his father and step-

mother ; at another he hatched a ‘ scheme ’$( involving an ill-defined visit to

France in the company of Josiah Wedgwood junior. In the event he took up a

position as a commercial traveller in the firm of T. & R. Walker whose

partners were his longstanding political associates. Choosing to overlook the

ulterior motives that must surely have determined his son’s choice, and alert

mainly to future career possibilities, Watt senior readily agreed to the

arrangement.

V

James Watt junior landed at Calais early in March  accompanied by two

companions, Thomas Cooper and John Tuffen. Ostensibly his task was to

solicit orders on behalf of his employers whereas the other two men were

travelling for pleasure, but, in reality, all three regarded themselves as ‘ friends

of liberty ’ on a mission of political fraternization. They arrived at a critical

moment. The solidarities that had sustained the first generation of French

revolutionaries were now crumbling ; war was in the offing and the Constitution

of  no longer looked safe from its domestic opponents. Having reached

Paris, James’s first thought was to renew old philosophic acquaintances and to

plunge into the political life of the capital. The friends called on Pe! tion, the mayor, whom Cooper had encountered in London the previous autumn, and

presented letters of introduction supplied by Dr Priestley to La Rochefoucauld

d’Enville and to Lavoisier. At the latter’s house, they met Guyton de Morveau,

Fourcroy, Hassenfratz, ‘ and other first rate chemists ’. All save Lavoisier (and

La Rochefoucauld) were in the van of the Revolution that spring, and James

duly confirmed his father’s earlier prognostication, ‘ not a word of Chemistry

was there spoken, they are all mad with politics ’.$)

James, too, it would seem. On  April he wrote home to say that he and

Cooper had just presented an address to the Paris Jacobin Club on behalf of the

Constitutional Society of Manchester, little suspecting the sensation that the

$( BCL Muirhead  bundle W, J. Wedgwood jnr to J. Watt jnr, Etruria,  Sept. . $) BCL James Watt papers C}, J. Watt jnr to J. Watt snr, Paris,  Mar. .

      .     

news would cause. In fact the friends had also featured prominently in an

international rally, or festival, held in Paris on  April. One, it seems, had

paraded with a flag, the other with a bust of Algernon Sidney.$* While the

address was no doubt the work of Thomas Cooper, its translation, presentation,

and distribution in , printed copies can be attributed to James Watt junior

since he was the only member of the party to speak French fluently. In any case,

Cooper, and probably Tuffen, returned to England towards the end of May.

When James’s step-mother came to hear of the letter she was alarmed, but

alarm turned to consternation when, on  April, Edmund Burke stood up in

the House of Commons and denounced the pair of them, plus Thomas Walker

for good measure.

Burke’s condemnation mixed fact with fiction to produce a sinister

interpretation of a commonplace occurrence. Ever since the start of the

Revolution delegations had been crossing the Channel bearing messages of

goodwill. The French king was still on his throne and if war had been declared

between France and Austria and Prussia, Britain was not yet involved. There

was no legislation on the statute book to deter intercourse between the two

countries. On the other hand, suspicion as to the ultimate objectives of the

English radicals was undoubtedly mounting, both within the government and

in the country at large. The riots in Birmingham had reverberated widely, and

in Burke’s mind they served to anchor the connection between chemistry (i.e.

‘ Dr Phlogiston ’) and unbridled political enthusiasm. The Watt family had a

specific ground for complaint, moreover. Burke’s public denunciation did not

sufficiently distinguish between father and son (nor, for that matter, did

Cooper’s Reply to Mr Burke’s invective penned upon his return from France). As

a result the reputation of Watt the inventor was thrown into question. Even his

wife experienced a moment of confusion : ‘ I never was more surprised when I

saw something Cooper and James Watt held forth in the house of Commons as

regards … had I not know[n] you were in London I certainly would have

thought it was you. ’%! Potentially more damaging still was the threat to the

business partnership as Boulton and Watt’s suit against Hornblower ap-

proached a climax. Watt senior wrote urgently to his son to point out that his

activities were supplying ammunition to the firm’s parliamentary enemies.

James junior appears to have taken little notice of these strictures and warnings,

however. During a business excursion in June to Rouen and Amiens, he seems

to have spoken in public again, possibly at a session of the Rouen Jacobin Club.

A bout of scarlatina curtailed both public and private activity throughout July,

but on  August  he co-signed an address which a group of Englishmen

presented to the legislative assembly. A garbled version of this event came to

$* The best account of these rather confused events is to be found in D. V. Erdman, Commerce des

lumie[ res : John Oswald and the British in Paris, ����–���� (Columbia, ), pp. –. See also F.-A. Aulard, ed., La SocieU teU des Jacobins : recueil des documents pour l’histoire du club des Jacobins de Paris ( vols., Paris, –), , pp. , , –.

%! BCL Muirhead  box , Mrs A. Watt to J. Watt snr, Heathfield,  May .

                      

the attention of Ann Watt while she was visiting her family in Glasgow. ‘ I saw

in a newspaper since I came here [she wrote to her husband], that a Mr Watt

had appeared in the National [sic] assembly to congratulate them on having

deposed the King and had offered them money to purchase a sword to

assassinate kings. ’%"

The story about the sword was pure fabrication. However, there can be no

doubt that James junior had utterly committed himself to the cause. Tom

Wedgwood who shared lodgings with him in the summer of  reported to

his father that his companion was ‘ a furious democrat ’,%# a judgement the

young William Wordsworth would endorse, albeit many years later.%$ But

which was James’s cause exactly ? Like so many foreign enthusiasts he arrived

in France with only the haziest awareness of the specifics of party politics. The

Revolution was the Enlightenment on the march voila[ tout. Except, of course, that no one inside France still believed in this fiction by the spring of . The

king’s attempt at flight in June  and the struggle to fix the constitution had

damaged irretrievably any hope of a painless ‘ rebirth ’. James therefore

embarked upon a rapid learning curve ; and the evidence of his friendships, of

his debut in the Paris Jacobins, and of his enthusiasm for a continental war of

liberation suggests that he attached himself to the Brissotins. After all, the vast

majority of deputies, Parisian clubbists, and newspaper proprietors found some

merit in a policy of war that spring, whatever their ulterior motivations and

calculations might have been.

James moved among savants whose leisurely investigations on the frontiers

of natural philosophy were now becoming a vital national asset (Guyton de

Morveau, Berthollet, Monge, Fourcroy, Hassenfratz, etc.), he dined with

future patriot ministers such as Roland, and he doubtless acquired inside

knowledge as to the likely direction of political events. ‘ Watt says that a new

Revolution must inevitably take place, and that it will in all probability be fatal

to the King, Fayette, and some hundred others ’,%% reported Tom Wedgwood

on  July . In a revealing sign of a shifting sense of identity, James confided

that he planned to join the French army ‘ in case of any civil rupture ’.%& That

rupture took place on  August when militants in the Paris Sections co-

ordinated an uprising which resulted in the physical overthrow of the

monarch and the de facto establishment of a republic in France. During the

days and weeks that followed a potent new source of political authority

emerged in the capital. It browbeat the expiring legislative assembly into

passing a series of radical ecclesiastical, social, and agrarian measures, and took

energetic steps to organize the defences of the country against an impending

invasion by the Prussian army. By early September that invasion had become

a reality, and in a frenzy of fear and fury crowds swarmed into the prisons of

Paris and several provincial towns in order to put supposed counter-

%" Ibid., Mrs A. Watt to J. Watt snr, Glasgow,  Sept. . %# See Erdman, Commerce des lumie[ res, p. . %$ Ibid., p. . %% Ibid., p. . %& Ibid.

      .     

revolutionaries to the sword. The new rulers of France did little to prevent these

massacres from taking place, and afterwards condoned them as deeds that were

justified by the circumstances.

The events of the summer of  were a test of James Watt junior’s new

found party allegiance, and one which he seems to have passed without undue

qualms. After all, the successful insurrection against the king restored his

political acquaintances to ministerial office. La Rochefoucauld had fallen

victim, he reported (inaccurately) to his father on  August, but ‘ your friend

Mr Monge is Minister of the Marine. Mr Berthollet dined with me yesterday,

he & all the Patriots are in extasy at the flattering prospects which affairs now

bear ’.%' A soothing assurance that he was keeping clear of public politics

followed a few days later. However, the accompanying admission that ‘ had the

other [i.e. Court] party prevailed, I probably should have been in the list of

the proscribed ’%( would have done nothing to ease parental anxieties. The

reassurance was disingenuous in any case, for we know that James was actively

involved in raising money to help support the widows and orphans of the men

killed during the assault on the Tuileries Palace on  August.%) As for the so-

called September Massacres, he grimly justified them, employing the standard

Jacobin rhetoric to which Roland no less than Danton and Robespierre

subscribed at this juncture.

Nevertheless there is some evidence that James’s enthusiasms were becoming

more focused in the weeks following the Massacres. No doubt this was in

response to the escalating factionalism of Paris-based politics during the early

autumn of . Like most English ‘ friends of liberty ’ landing in France, he

had begun by worshipping at all the shrines more or less indiscriminately.

Among early items of expenditure we find listed engravings of Mirabeau,

Guadet, Peythion (Pe! tion), and Robertspierre (Robespierre), not to mention an array of Revolutionary brochures and weighty volumes by Enlightenment

authors.%* Tom Paine, who arrived in Paris in late September, just as James was

preparing to leave, went through a similar process of psychological adjustment.

Expecting to find in the Revolution a mechanical articulation of the supposedly

universal values of the Enlightenment, he encountered instead a deteriorating

atmosphere of division and recrimination that held even the sternest supporters

of the Revolution in its grip. Watt junior responded by tying his colours ever

more firmly to the Rolandist or Brissotin wing of the Jacobins. As accusations

of responsibility for the Massacres began to fly and electoral activity replaced

the normal business of the Society, he seems increasingly to have adopted a

posture of hostility towards extra-parliamentary radicalism of the type

sponsored by the Cordeliers Club, and which had now brought Danton,

%' BCL James Watt papers W}, J. Watt jnr to J. Watt snr, Paris,  Aug. . %( Ibid., J. Watt jnr to J. Watt snr, Paris,  Aug. . %) See Erdman, Commerce des lumie[ res, pp. – ; also BCL Muirhead  bundle W, T. &

R. Walker to J. Watt jnr, Manchester,  Oct. . %* BCL Muirhead  box , ‘ Account book of James Watt jnr. concerning travels to Paris, Italy,

Sicily, Switzerland, Germany, – ’.

                      

Desmoulins, and their comrades to the threshold of legislative power. ‘ We

perfectly agree with you in your abhorrence of the principles of Danton and

Co ’&! wrote Thomas and Richard Walker on  October. Although the letter

that elicited this comment has not survived, it seems most likely that James had

reported critically on the uniquely radical complexion of the recently elected

Paris delegation to the national convention.

In the second week of October, James junior left Paris in order to resume his

activities as travelling salesman and debt collector for the Walker brothers. He

visited merchant houses in Nantes, Bordeaux, and Marseille before taking ship

for Leghorn and thence to Naples late in November. Despite suggestions that

have been made to the contrary, there is little evidence to indicate anything

other than commercial considerations prompted his departure from Paris and,

subsequently, France.&" Direct contact with the Revolution and its actors

ended consequently in the autumn of . Thereafter James had to be content

to watch events from afar, which was perhaps fortunate if our surmise that his

political trajectory might otherwise have followed that of Tom Paine is

correct.&# Watt senior was certainly relieved to hear that his son had quit Paris,

and it is his correspondence which provides the main source of information on

James’s state of mind over the next twelve months or so. During this period he

clung to beliefs, ideas, and loyalties that the onward march of events, both

inside and outside France, made ever less tenable. The result was a bitter family

rift, a crisis of identity reflected in a renewed determination to join the French

army, a near mental breakdown following the news of the arrest and subsequent

execution of the Brissotins, a reconciliation with his father, and, finally, a

political compromise that allowed James to return to Birmingham in relative

safety.

V I

Viewed from England, the march of events within France had ceased to be a

matter for mere disagreement by the autumn of . The deposition of Louis

XVI caused the government to withdraw its ambassador, but the reports of

lynch mobs roaming the prisons of Paris (the September Massacres) provoked

a far sharper reflex of indignation. English, Scots, and Irish supporters of

&! BCL Muirhead  bundle W, T. & R. Walker to J. Watt jnr,  Oct. . &" See J. P. Muirhead, The life of James Watt, with selections from his correspondence (London, ),

pp. – ; L. Stephen and S. Lee, eds., Dictionary of national biography ( vols., London, –),

, p.  ; Crowther, Scientists of the industrial revolution, p.  ; J. O. Baylen and N. J. Gossman,

eds., Biographical dictionary of modern British radicals ( vols., Harvester Press, ), , p. . Later,

it is true, James junior would refer to ‘ My old enemy the sanguinary Robespierre ’, but

contemporary correspondence contains no hint that he had become an object of political malice.

See BCL James Watt papers, private letter book , J. Watt jnr to S. Delessert, Soho,  Sept. . &# Having fled England in the autumn of , Paine was offered French citizenship instead,

and was elected to the national convention. Unable to communicate in the language of his

adoptive country, he mistook the dynamics of party politics and became identified with the

Brissotins. In December  he was imprisoned and seems only to have escaped the guillotine by

chance. See J. Keane, Tom Paine : a political life (London, ), pp. –.

      .     

French-style liberteU were thrown into confusion. However, it was the rapid advance of French armies into the Low Countries that completed their

discomfiture, inasmuch as it brought Britain and Holland into the Austro-

Prussian coalition against Revolutionary France on  February . Willy

nilly, therefore, James Watt junior found himself caught in the spokes of two

revolutions, one actual and one imagined. Watt senior, it is true, had issued a

warning to his son about the turn of the home political tide as early as May :

‘ the eyes of our Ministry are upon you, and without you act cautiously, you

may be found to have transgressed some of the laws of this country ’.&$ But

caution was not James’s strongest suit as we know, and the letters exchanged

between father and son across the spring and summer months of  read

more like a dialogue of the deaf. Watt senior was prepared to acknowledge the

force of the argument for parliamentary reform but not if it risked ‘ unhinging

the constitution ’,&% that is to say unleashing a mass agitation. James, in

contrast, preferred to conduct his thinking about the polity at the ‘ visionary ’&&

level and remained unmoved at the prospect of popular involvement in politics,

whether in France or England.

As a result relations plummeted to reach a point of hostile incomprehension

by November. Taxed with the canard about the sword, James belligerently

retorted, ‘ not that I consider the assassination of a king as any crime when such

an action may save the lives of millions of my fellow creatures ’.&' Remarks such

as these exasperated Watt senior beyond all measure. On  November he

informed Abraham Guyot, a long-time friend, that further argument with

James was pointless : ‘ if he continues in an error prejudicial to the interests of

his country and makes himself obnoxious to government I look upon him as

an alien to my blood, and let him try to find a father among his democratic

friends ’.&( As the loyalist response to the perceived threat of domestic revolution

gathered momentum, options and avenues were closing in all directions. Later

that month Watt senior wrote to the attorney general, with the assent of

Matthew Boulton, to report on the proselytizing activities of ‘ apostles of

Paine ’&) in and around their Manufactory. In March , after a lengthy

silence, he ominously informed James that legislation was being prepared (the

Traitorous Correspondence Act) which would make it ‘ treasonable to supply

the French with arms, ammunition, cloathing, corn etc., or to hold any

communication with them on the political affairs of this country ’.&*

&$ BCL James Watt papers, private letter book , J. Watt snr to J. Watt jnr, Heathfield,  May

. &% Ibid. && BCL James Watt papers W}, J. Watt jnr to J. Watt snr, Paris,  May . &' Ibid., J. Watt jnr to J. Watt snr, Nantes,  Oct. . &( BCL James Watt papers, private letter book , J. Watt snr to A. Guyot, Birmingham,  Nov.

. &) Ibid., J. Watt snr to Sir A. MacDonald, Birmingham,  Nov. and  Dec. . The

‘ apostles ’ in question were emissaries dispatched by the Sheffield societies ; see Money, Experience

and identity, pp. , , . &* BCL Muirhead  box , J. Watt snr to J. Watt jnr, Heathfield,  Mar. .

                      

At last James began to reflect on the precariousness of his situation. With war

officially declared, his value as a salesman to the house of Walker was likely to

dwindle rapidly. He could yet return to England (provided that he did not

stray into French-controlled territory). But this course of action would certainly

have been humiliating and quite possibly politically embarrassing to boot. Or

else he could swallow hard, ignore the mounting evidence of party strife and

throw in his lot with Revolutionary France – perhaps by joining the army as

had his Paris companions John Oswald and William Maxwell.'! However,

even James’s closest political comrades (Cooper, Tuffen, Joseph Priestley

junior) counselled against such a precipitate step : ‘ as to joining the French

army and finishing your life gloriously as you would soon do, it is an idea quite

worthy of you, and from your saying life is perfectly indifferent to you I shall

expect to hear of your having blown your brains out in a gloomy fit ’,'" wrote

Priestley junior on  April . Yet he went on to point out that even the

army provided scant refuge from the disturbing sectarianism of Revolutionary

politics (Dumouriez, the popular Brissotin commander, had just defected to the

Austrians) and, in any case, James was far too hot-headed to make a

satisfactory officer of the line.

Young Priestley’s comments give some hint of the turmoil in James junior’s

mind as he battled with his father to defend a Revolution that had started to

consume its own, while apparently oblivious of the gathering pace of

conservative reaction to the Enlightenment at home. It scarcely helped matters

that Cooper, Thomas Walker, and even Dr Priestley himself were now echoing

Watt senior’s earlier warnings of the manifest dangers of mass politicization.

Indeed, they were talking the language of emigration to America. Unlike

James who was travelling northwards, safely albeit aimlessly, via Rome, Turin,

Zurich, Frankfurt, and Amsterdam, they had felt the hot breath of the rabble

at very close quarters. Notwithstanding a mounting level of doubt, James clung

doggedly to his beliefs throughout the spring and summer of . ‘ I wish I

knew how to take off your prejudices against your native country ’, complained

his father in July, ‘ but I despair, you have imbibed notions of liberty that in my

opinion are utterly incompatible with the happiness of mankind. ’'# In fact, a

partial resolution of the crisis was beckoning and it arose from several quarters.

Early that autumn James Watt junior was forced to confront a reality that

many other would-be reformers had already come around to acknowledging.

Jacobinism had produced a monster in the shape of dictatorship and blood-

soaked terror in France combined with paranoid nationalism abroad. His

erstwhile comrades-in-arms – the Brissotins – had been expelled from the

legislature, hunted down and were now awaiting execution in the prisons of the

'! See Erdman, Commerce des lumie[ res, pp. –, , , –. '" BCL Muirhead  bundle P, J. Priestley jnr to J. Watt jnr,  Apr.  ; Muirhead  box

, T. Cooper to J. Watt Jnr, Manchester,  Apr. . '# BCL James Watt papers, private letter book , J. Watt snr to J. Watt jnr, Heathfield,  July

.

      .     

Revolutionary Tribunal on trumped up charges of conspiracy against the ‘ one

and indivisible ’ Republic. A second factor that began to weigh in James’s mind

was the peril of his situation vis-a' -vis the British government. His father had long since alerted him to the risks involved in provoking the authorities, but

now his warnings were urgently seconded by James’s closest political associates.

Moves to indict Thomas Walker had been started in June (he would be put on

trial in April ), John Frost of the London Society for Constitutional

Information had been thrown into prison, the Scots reformers Muir and

Palmer had been savagely sentenced to transportation, and government law

officers were preparing to deal sternly with the general convention should it

succeed in re-convening in Edinburgh.'$ From all directions James was advised

to remain abroad for the time being. In the climate of repression then

developing, anyone with ‘ hands on ’ experience of the French Revolution

might fall victim to a prosecution for seditious libel, or even high treason.

French Jacobinism had lost its appeal ; English Jacobinism was becoming a

difficult, even dangerous, career to pursue. In these conditions of mental

turmoil and anguish, Watt senior threw his twenty-four-year-old son an olive

branch. ‘ Do not suffer yourself to give way to a fruitless despondance, nor in

the flames of your age cease to encourage hope ’, he wrote on  October  ;

‘ you ought to combat your own passions and consider cooly whether many of

your opinions are not founded on prejudice and false report ’.'% On the reverse

of the letter James jotted the annotation ‘ friendly advice ’, and, indeed, the

letter seems to have marked a turning-point in father–son relations. Within a

few days it was followed by another in which Watt senior even supplied a line

of credit in order to ease the financial costs of a more protracted stay abroad.

There can be no doubt that James recognized and accepted these tokens of

goodwill. He signalled as much in his correspondence with his employers, the

Walkers. ‘ My father’s last letters have given me great pleasure ’, he reported on

 November, ‘ as they breathe a warmth of affection I never before experienced

from him and prove to me that with time and moderation on my side we shall

live in that harmony I so much desire. ’'& He responded in kind, moreover,

offering to return to Birmingham under ‘ a feigned name ’'' in order to be with

his anguished parents as half-sister Jessy’s consumptive illness entered its

concluding phase.

We cannot know the details of the political compromise reached between

father and son. James, it seems, retreated from the exposed position of denial of

any connection between the reform movement and the stirring up of popular

passions, and for the rest they seem to have agreed to disagree. In a somewhat

later letter to his brother-in-law, Watt senior characterized his son as

'$ See A. Goodwin, The Friends of Liberty : the English democratic movement in the age of the French

Revolution (London, ), pp. –. '% BCL Muirhead  box , J. Watt snr to J. Watt jnr, Birmingham,  Oct. . '& BCL Muirhead  }, J. Watt jnr to T. & R. Walker, private, Frankfurt,  Nov. . '' BCL James Watt papers W}, J. Watt jnr to J. Watt snr, Frankfurt,  Nov. .

                      

substantially cured of Jacobinism, but still a republican.'( James appears to

concede as much on  December in a reference to the fate of the Brissotins : ‘ my

friends in France, the friends of rational liberty have most of them passed the

fatal guillotine and the reigning party were always objects of my hatred as

well as Mr Cooper’s ’.') More difficult to explain, perhaps, is Watt senior’s

change of heart. Was he alarmed at his son’s deep-seated melancholia, or

maybe afraid that he would abandon kith and kin entirely and follow Cooper

and the Priestleys into exile in America ? Alternatively – and this is largely

speculation – it is possible that Matthew Boulton senior intervened to

encourage a rapprochement. Both partners were in a mood to retire, and they may

have been looking for ways of settling the business on the next generation.

At any event soundings were taken as to how James junior might be brought

back to England, with discretion and in safety. Here, too, it is possible – even

probable – that Matthew Boulton played an important role. He had excellent

contacts in government and an impeccable local reputation. Indeed, he would

shortly accept appointment as high sheriff of Staffordshire. Such was the

delicacy of the operation that it is not possible to say with certainty exactly how

or when James returned. Most likely he took passage on board a ship from

Rotterdam, arriving in London early in February . There he was greeted

by his father (in marked contrast to his return from the continent in ), and

by John Tuffen. He stayed with Tuffen in the capital for some days, no doubt

seeking legal advice, for he informed the Walkers by letter that it would be too

risky for him to venture to Manchester. Eventually, early in March, he

travelled quietly and without luggage back to Birmingham where Matthew

Boulton provided lodgings. James’s return caught nearly everyone unawares ;

only the family and an inner circle of political confidants knew what was going

on. When Josiah Wedgwood junior received a missive marked ‘ Soho ’ he was

mightily surprised, thinking that James was still biding his time in Italy.

The reconciliation and subsequent return to Birmingham after nearly five

years of physical and emotional separation improved James’s material

prospects, of that there can be no doubt. Oblique remarks in Tuffen’s letters

suggest that a transfer of the copying machine and engine businesses may even

have been part of the deal. Certainly a new engine-building company came

into being before the year was out, in which Boulton, Watt, and all of their sons

(i.e. Matthew Robinson, James junior, and Gregory) were associated as

partners. But James’s political ghosts could not be laid to rest quite so easily,

and nor could the differences of opinion with his father and step-mother. When

Thomas Walker triumphed over his accusers at the Lancaster assizes in April

, the jubilation of the reformers threatened once more to compromise the

tranquillity of the Watt household. Cooper, who had returned from America in

order to attend the trial, made ready to pay a visit to his old comrade-in-arms.

'( BCL James Watt papers, private letter book , J. Watt snr to G. Hamilton, Birmingham,

 Mar . ') See Robinson, ‘ English Jacobin ’, p. .

      .     

‘ I hope for your sake that his being at Birmingham will not be known ’,'*

commented Tuffen. With fresh treason trials in the making throughout May

and June, and the Habeas Corpus Act in abeyance, there were further alarums

to torment Watt senior and to test the newly minted discretion of his eldest son.

As for Ann Watt, she put a brave face on her errant step-son’s return stipulating

only that he should not presume to reside in the family home.(!

When James Watt senior informed William Roebuck, one of the offspring of

his original engine backer, that the French had ‘ murdered ’(" philosophy, he

probably intended the comment to be taken rhetorically. But the remark had

a literal poignancy. For in May  Lavoisier, the greatest of the French

theoretical chemists, had mounted the steps of the scaffold – a victim of his

privileged ancien reU gime status as a tax farmer. However, most of the men of letters whom Watt, Boulton, and their sons chose to count among their

intellectual brethren managed to do rather well out of the Revolution. Monge,

Fourcroy, and Guyton de Morveau were elected to high offices of state, while

Berthollet, Hassenfratz, Prony, and young James’s former travelling com-

panion, Faujas de Saint-Fond, all proceeded to occupy senior positions in

teaching institutions founded, or re-founded, by the Directory government.

The philosophic ‘ family ’ had grown up so to speak. It had also grown old and

defensive, for the universalist precepts of the pre- Enlightenment could

offer no ready explanation of the visceral antagonisms that were now dividing

European states and their peoples. In an age dominated by Burke’s Reflections

() and his Letter to a noble lord (), would-be reformers and innovators

had to choose their ground with care. The cultural climate that had allowed

informal and socially dilute bodies like the Lunar Society to flourish had

disintegrated and would not be reconstituted for a generation and more. The

emigration to America of Dr Priestley, together with many hundreds of less-

well-known ‘ friends of liberty ’ acknowledged as much.

A period of twenty-two years of nearly continuous continental and maritime

warfare after  would also gravely weaken the free trade in knowledge

which the philosophes had taken for granted. While the informal networks of

influence and patronage that characterized the English Enlightenment eroded

under the pressures of political reaction, the French Enlightenment became

ever more institutionalized and distant from the lay model of scientific

endeavour that Priestley had pioneered. Thus ballooning, which in the s

had featured as little more than a game for intellectuals, came to be viewed as

a secret of state. By , both Fourcroy and Guyton de Morveau had moved

on from their earlier enthusiasms for pneumatic chemistry and were heavily

engaged in research work aimed at adapting static balloons to military uses.

'* BCL Muirhead  bundle T, J. Tuffen to J. Watt jnr, London,  Apr. . (! Three months after his return to Birmingham, James told Joseph Priestley jnr that he was still

lodging with Boulton, it being ‘ an article of my agreement with my father that I should not live

in his house. I need not tell you why ! ’, see BCL James Watt papers, private letter book , J. Watt

jnr to J. Priestley jnr, Soho,  July . (" See n.  above.

                      

In the manufacturing towns of England pressures of a more commercial

nature were tending to produce a similar effect. Old Matthew Boulton

contrived to show visitors around his establishments until well into his seventies,

but his son and the Watt brothers showed small regard for this ‘ benevolent ’

approach to the circulation of scientific knowledge. In , the protective

engine patent having expired, they arranged for the London and county

newspapers to carry the following notice :

Soho Manufactory : The Public are requested to observe that this Manufactory cannot

be Shewn in consequence of any Application or Recommendation whatever. Motives,

both of a public and private Nature have induced the Proprietors to adopt this Measure

and they hope their Friends will spare them the painful Task of a Refusal.(#

A new generation was in charge ; one which no longer shared the reflexes of

those who came to maturity in the high decades of the Enlightenment.

Although Matthew Robinson and James junior appear to have attended the

infrequent meetings of the Lunar Society held in the later s, they rarely

referred to its existence in their personal correspondence, or, indeed, to the

great public communicators of their parents’ generation (Priestley, Darwin,

Withering, etc.).($ With Boulton senior virtually bed-bound, the society seems

to have ceased to function in the early years of the new century in any case.

As for the French Revolution, it confounded both generations, inasmuch as

the grand narrative failed to conform to the script rehearsed by educated men

and women all over Europe. In her autobiography, Mary Anne Schimmel-

penninck (ne! e Galton) recalled how on a fine summer’s evening towards the end of July , Harry Priestley burst into her parents’ house at Barr shouting

‘ Hurrah ! Liberty, Reason, brotherly love for ever ! … France is free, the Bastille

is taken. ’(% Two years later that young man’s father, Dr Joseph Priestley, was

still insisting that the combined effects of the American and the French

Revolutions had shifted the world ‘ from darkness to light, from superstition to

sound knowledge, and from a most debasing servitude to a state of the most

exalted freedom ’.(& Old Watt was much less sanguine, as we know, while

Boulton kept his thoughts to himself. Instead, he employed his new mint

machinery to supply the Revolutionaries with medals bearing the effigies of

their heroes.

However, it was James Watt junior’s encounter with the French Revolution

that was the most painful and disillusioning. He witnessed the retreat from

(# BCL Matthew Boulton papers , Soho Manufactory. The notice is also reproduced in

Dickinson, Matthew Boulton, p. . ($ Gregory Watt, James’s half-brother and a young man of considerable scientific promise,

seems to have made his debut in the Society in  or thereabouts, but by that date the founding

generation was sorely depleted. R. L. Edgeworth, J. Priestley snr, and E. Darwin had left the

district and would pass permanently from the scene in the early years of the new century. T. Day

died in , J. Wedgwood snr in , and W. Withering snr in . (% Hankin, ed., Life of Mary Anne Schimmelpenninck, , pp. –. (& See J. Priestley, Letters to the Right Honourable Edmund Burke, occasioned by his reflections on the

Revolution in France etc. (Birmingham, ), letter  [sic], p. .

      .     

‘ brotherly love ’ at close quarters, and the darkness which overwhelmed the

Brissotins at the height of the Terror was also a personal darkness from which

he could count himself fortunate to have emerged. As the conservative reaction

of the s gathered strength, he did his best to clear politics from his mind.

Living a solitary, bachelor existence with just a cat, a dog, and a Sicilian

manservant for domestic company, he poured every ounce of his energy into

the family business. ‘ After all my rambles ’, he informed a Dutch business

associate, ‘ I probably shall never quit this country any more, particularly as I

find all my friends, Dr Priestley excepted, determined to remain here. Indeed,

bad as this country may be, it is the best I know. ’('

(' BCL James Watt papers, private letter book , J. Watt jnr to L. D. Huichelbos van Liender,

Soho,  Apr. .

outline.docx

Lyu

1

outline and a bibliography

Storming of the Bastille

The Storming of the Bastille occurred in Paris, France, on the afternoon of 14 July 1789. Bastille is a medieval fortress and prison in Paris, and it as know as the presentation of royal authority of France. This moment is considered as the symbol of the the French Revolution breaking out.

Three events:

Women's March on Versailles

Coup of 18 Brumaire

Age of Enlightenmen

Two people:

Louis XVI of France

Marquis de Condorcet

Caiani, Ambrogio A. Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789-1792. Cambridge, UK: Cambridge UP, 2012. Print.

Deane. "The French Revolution and Enlightenment in England." English Historical Review 107.424 (1992): 736. Web.

JONES, PETER M. "living the Enlightenment and the French Revolution: James Watt, Matthew Boulton, and their Sons." The Historical Journal 42.1 (1999): 157-82. Web.

Kaufman, Peter H. "Soviet Perspectives on the French Enlightenment and Revolution." Studies in Eighteenth Century Culture 20.1 (1991): 115-29. Web.

Lewis, Gwynne. The French Revolution: Rethinking the Debate. London: New York, 1993. Print.

Paper requirement.doc

Paper: Early Modern Western Civilization

Throughout history, there have been many events which have shaped the development early modern western civilization. With this notion as a premise, you are required to write a paper that answers all of the following questions: What is the defining moment in the history of early modern western civilization? What are at least three events that inspired (and/or resulted from) this defining moment? Who are at least two significant figures that contributed to (and/or benefited from) this moment? What is the overall significance of this defining moment to western civilization?

When choosing a topic, there are three key points to keep in mind:

For the purposes of this paper, early modern western civilization is defined as 1500-1815 . Your defining moment must come from in this time frame. However, your supporting events and significant figures may come from before or after this time frame.

You must be specific when choosing a defining moment; for example, the French Revolution would be too broad to choose as the moment, but the Storming of the Bastille would be an acceptable choice.

As this is a western civilization course, the primary focus of your paper must be a kingdom or country in Europe . However, when choosing related events and significant figures, you do not have to limit yourself to Europe. If non-European events or people are relevant to supporting your thesis, you may include them in your paper. You also do not have to limit yourself to people, events, and ideas covered in class.

The second component is the paper .

The paper must be between 6-8 pages long , answer all of the questions listed above, utilize at least five sources, be written in third person, be double spaced, be set in an appropriate font (Times New Roman 12), have 1-inch margins, and be stapled in the upper left corner.

All quoted and paraphrased material must be cited , although quotes from your sources should be used sparingly . Unless it is a direct quote, any information taken from class notes can be considered common knowledge and does not need to be cited. Either Chicago style or MLA is acceptable. You must also include a bibliography with the paper.

Contemporary Events Discussions

One of the challenges of contemporary history is that the boundary of the present is constantly moving forward. While the class lectures will end with the collapse of the Soviet Union and the state of Europe after the Cold War, many significant developments have taken place in the past quarter century. Two class periods are going to be dedicated to learning about more recent events in Europe.

The first class is on Friday, April 8 . In preparation for this class, you will need to do two things. First, you will need to familiarize yourself with current events in Europe by reading articles from European newspapers. Below is a list of suggested sources, although this is by no means a comprehensive list; any European media source in English is acceptable. After you have familiarized yourself with these sources, you will need to choose two articles from two different sources on two different topics . Any subject relevant to modern Europe – politics, international relations, domestic affairs, culture, et cetera – is acceptable. Also, if your search leads you to “older” articles, that is fine; any article published since 2000 is acceptable.

Prior to the first class, you will need to complete a three-four paragraph write-up (double-spaced, Times New Roman 12 font) that briefly explains the content of each article as well as its significance to contemporary Europe. You may write this explanation in either first or third person. Unlike the research paper, you will only need to submit a hard copy of this assignment; there is no online submission. You will, however, need to provide a complete citation for each article, including its URL.

During the class discussion on April 8, you will be discussing your articles in a small group and be seeking to convince the others in your group of the significance of your articles. After each person in the group has had the opportunity to make his/her case, then as a group you will choose the single article that you feel would make the best reading and discussion for the last day of class. As a group, you will then need to complete a one to two paragraph explanation making the argument for your article. Both your individual write-up and the group explanation are due at the end of class.

Based on the suggestions made by each group, the class will decide the topics for the discussion for the final day of class ( Friday, April 29 ). If necessary, I will augment the readings to make sure that everyone has the necessary background to understand the topics for discussion. To prepare for this discussion, you will need to read all of the assigned articles , which will be posted to Angel prior to the class discussion. You will also need to complete another three-four paragraph write-up following the same guidelines as the first write-up. You will need to submit a hard copy of this assignment at the beginning of class on April 29.

If you have any questions about the assignment, feel free to visit me during my office hours or send me an e-mail before either part of the assignment is due.

Selected European news sources:

BBC News: http://www.bbc.com/news

EurActiv: http://www.euractiv.com/

Euro Topics:

http://www.eurotopics.net/en/home/presseschau/aktuell.html

EU Business: http://www.eubusiness.com/

EU Observer: https://euobserver.com/

France 24: http://www.france24.com/en/

The Guardian: http://www.theguardian.com/us

The Moscow Times:

http://www.themoscowtimes.com/

New Europe: http://neurope.eu/

Spiegel: http://www.spiegel.de/international/

Russian News Agency: http://tass.ru/en

The Telegraph: http://www.telegraph.co.uk/

The Times: http://www.thetimes.co.uk/tto/news/

8

Reviewed Work The French Revolution and Enlightenment in England 1789-1832 by Seamus Deane.pdf

Review Authors(s): J. R. Dinwiddy Review by: J. R. Dinwiddy Source: The English Historical Review, Vol. 107, No. 424 (Jul., 1992), pp. 736-737 Published by: Oxford University Press Stable URL: http://www.jstor.org/stable/575312 Accessed: 27-03-2016 22:29 UTC

Your use of the JSTOR archive indicates your acceptance of the Terms & Conditions of Use, available at

http://about.jstor.org/terms

JSTOR is a not-for-profit service that helps scholars, researchers, and students discover, use, and build upon a wide range of content in a trusted

digital archive. We use information technology and tools to increase productivity and facilitate new forms of scholarship. For more information about

JSTOR, please contact [email protected].

Oxford University Press is collaborating with JSTOR to digitize, preserve and extend access to The English Historical Review

http://www.jstor.org

This content downloaded from 132.174.254.159 on Sun, 27 Mar 2016 22:29:27 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms

736 SHORTER NOTICES July

and the only faces to appear with any clarity are those of community leaders

who contributed to, or exploited, mass events of a celebratory or recreational

character. Harrison does well to show that large gatherings were frequent, and

that only a small number were perceived as threatening to order or to the values

of the rich and powerful. The detailed descriptions of the Bristol riots of I793

and I83i are very good and whet the appetite for more analysis of the ways

in which meetings, demonstrations and riots unfolded. Unfortunately, the com-

parative treatment of Liverpool, Norwich and Manchester is perfunctory. The

author might have compensated for the deficiencies of his empirical material

by drawing on the theory of crowd psychology which has been such a fertile

field of debate among social scientists since Durkheim. However, he shuns such

perspectives, and his discussion of crowd behaviour relies on a common-sense

approach which often generates mere musings. This book does little to advance

the history of the early industrial masses, particularly as two of the more thought-

ful and substantial chapters have already appeared elsewhere.

University of Leicester ANTHONY SUTCLIFFE

Seamus Deane's The French Revolution and Enlightenment in England, I789-I832

(Cambridge: U.P., I989; pp. 212. ?I9.95) is a series of studies in literary and cultural

history, concerned more centrally with English reactions to the ideas and values

of the French Enlightenment than with English responses to the Revolution.

Some of these studies are discrete and specialized: for instance, the one about

the influence of Helvetius and Holbach on Godwin's conceptions of motivation

and conscience, and the long and somewhat speculative essay about the ways

in which La Mettrie and Cabanis may have helped to shape Shelley's views

on remorse and sympathy. Another essay deals in a broader fashion with the

'Jacobin profile' of William Hazlitt. While deeply hostile to the egoistic and

sensationalist ideas of Helvetius and Condillac, he was an ardent admirer of

Rousseau, and his loyalty to the Revolutionary ideals of liberation and cosmopoli-

tanism is shown to have been unusually sustained. Most of the book is concerned

with writers who were critical of, or turned against, the ideologies associated

with the Revolution. An essay on Burke and the Enlightenment emphasizes

his hostility both to the philosophes and to Rousseau. One thing they had in

common, according to Burke, was their rejection of local and traditional attach-

ments; both the atheistic cosmopolitanism of the Encyclopedists, and the 'univer-

sal' benevolence of the man who abandoned his illegitimate children to a Parisian

orphanage, were calculated to devalue and subvert the natural affections. Another

thinker whose hostility to Rousseau is examined, in a short but interesting essay,

is Coleridge, who engaged more directly than Burke did with the theory of

the General Will and its coercive implications. Of the two general essays in

the book, one deals with the English Dissenters and the philosophes. It shows

that although there were affinities between the ideas of two groups, and although

many Rational Dissenters were initially enthusiastic about I789, most of them

came to regard the Revolution as disastrously informed by the spirit of atheism

and set up their own Dissenting Christianity as 'a badge of English patriotism'.

The theme of patriotism or national consciousness is more fully addressed in

the other general essay (as well as being present in several of the studies of

individual thinkers). The emphasis here is on the way in which conservative

EHR July 92

This content downloaded from 132.174.254.159 on Sun, 27 Mar 2016 22:29:27 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms

I992 SHORTER NOTICES 737

definitions of English national character were developed in contradistinction

to the licence, volatility, and other putative vices of the French. Overall, the

book touches on a number of interesting topics, but is lacking in structure and

clarity. Also, although one of the chapters is devoted to James Mackintosh,

there is no discussion of how much Scotland, as compared to France, contributed

to 'enlightenment in England'.

Royal Holloway and Bedford New College, London tj. R. DINWIDDY

Conservatism only succeeds in the long run in persuading a majority of the

people to tolerate a privileged minority if it can come to terms with new political

realities. Analysing the control techniques employed by a ruling elite is a formi-

dable task calling for skill and sensitivity in handling a mass of complex material

rooted in the historical, philosophical and socio-economic conditions of the times.

In T-he Politics of the Prussian Nobility. T-he Development of a Conservative Ideology,

I770-I848 (Princeton: U.P., I988; pp. xiii + 384. $45), Robert M. Berdahl does

this with great distinction for the Prussian Junkers who survived the transition

from a feudal-agrarian to an industrial society and only ceased to exert political

influence when the victorious powers abolished Prussia after the Second World

War. Most writers have argued that German conservatism originated as a philo-

sophical riposte to the rationalism of the Enlightenment; only later did defence

of the material interests of the Junkers become the dominant feature. In sharp

contrast, Berdahl maintains that from the start the possession of land determined

the class relationship between Junkers and peasantry. In a typically perceptive

passage he shows how the involvement of the villagers in the baptisms, marriages

and funerals in the noble family, the ceremonies associated with the handing

over of plots of land to peasants and other social conventions inculcated a deferen-

tial attitude. In those pre-capitalist days the whole social structure was under-

pinned by a vague paternalism, i.e. the notion that the villagers were dependent

on the stern but caring head of 'das ganze Haus'. Some landowners did care.

Most did not, so that mounting hostility - an embryonic class consciousness

- was already building up under the surface towards those who exacted labour

services, regulated village life and punished offenders. Once the cash nexus of

capitalism generated a wave of land speculation stimulating agrarian reform based

on free, not serf, labour, the 'unspoken assumptions' of paternalism were no

longer sufficient to maintain class domination. In addition, the Junkers faced

- or thought they faced - another challenge during the Reform Era. The huge

French indemnity imposed on defeated Prussia forced the government to try

to increase tax revenue. The Reformers hoped to do this by freeing the peasantry

to make the market economy work and by involving the citizens in representative

institutions. But attempts to curtail the judicial powers and patronage of the

Junkers failed largely because the Reformers respected the nobility as the bulwark

of law and order in the countryside and also because a section of the Junkers

operating through revitalized provincial and county assemblies offered fierce

resistance to change. Class domination remained virtually unimpaired and was

even strengthened where landowners modernizing their estates could use the

Emancipation Edict to expand at the expense of non-hereditary peasants. Even

so, Berdahl argues that the Junkers - or at least that section facing most difficulty

in coming to terms with the new situation - had faced a 'crisis of hegemony'

EHR July 92

This content downloaded from 132.174.254.159 on Sun, 27 Mar 2016 22:29:27 UTC All use subject to http://about.jstor.org/terms

  • Contents
    • 736
    • 737
  • Issue Table of Contents
    • English Historical Review, Vol. 107, No. 424 (Jul., 1992), pp. 565-836
      • Front Matter
      • Archbishop Wulfstan and the Homiletic Element in the Laws of Æthelred II and Cnut [pp. 565-586]
      • The Origins of the Thirty Years War and the Structure of European Politics [pp. 587-625]
      • Bristol and the Atlantic Trade in the Eighteenth Century [pp. 626-650]
      • Debate
        • The Fall of Anne Boleyn Reconsidered [pp. 651-664]
        • The Fall of Anne Boleyn: A Rejoinder [pp. 665-674]
      • Book Reviews
        • Review: untitled [pp. 675-676]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 676-678]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 678-680]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 680-682]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 682-684]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 684-686]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 686-688]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 688-690]
      • Shorter Notices
        • Review: untitled [p. 691]
        • Review: untitled [p. 692]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 692-693]
        • Review: untitled [p. 693]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 693-694]
        • Review: untitled [p. 694]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 694-695]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 695-696]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 696-697]
        • Review: untitled [p. 697]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 697-698]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 698-699]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 699-700]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 700-701]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 701-702]
        • Review: untitled [p. 702]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 702-703]
        • Review: untitled [p. 703]
        • Review: untitled [p. 704]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 704-705]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 705-706]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 706-707]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 707-708]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 708-709]
        • Review: untitled [p. 710]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 710-711]
        • Review: untitled [p. 712]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 712-713]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 713-714]
        • Review: untitled [p. 714]
        • Review: untitled [p. 715]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 715-716]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 716-717]
        • Review: untitled [p. 717]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 717-718]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 718-720]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 720-721]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 721-722]
        • Review: untitled [p. 722]
        • Review: untitled [p. 723]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 723-724]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 724-725]
        • Review: untitled [p. 726]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 726-727]
        • Review: untitled [p. 727]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 728-729]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 729-730]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 730-731]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 731-732]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 732-733]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 733-734]
        • Review: untitled [p. 734]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 734-735]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 735-736]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 736-737]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 737-738]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 738-739]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 739-740]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 740-741]
        • Review: untitled [p. 741]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 741-742]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 742-743]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 743-744]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 744-745]
        • Review: untitled [p. 745]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 745-747]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 747-748]
        • Review: untitled [p. 748]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 749-750]
        • Review: untitled [p. 750]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 750-751]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 751-752]
        • Review: untitled [p. 752]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 752-753]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 753-754]
        • Review: untitled [p. 754]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 754-755]
        • Review: untitled [p. 755]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 755-756]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 756-757]
        • Review: untitled [p. 757]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 757-758]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 758-759]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 759-760]
        • Review: untitled [p. 760]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 760-761]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 761-762]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 762-763]
        • Review: untitled [p. 763]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 763-764]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 764-765]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 765-766]
        • Review: untitled [p. 766]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 766-767]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 767-768]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 768-769]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 769-770]
        • Review: untitled [p. 770]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 770-771]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 771-772]
        • Review: untitled [pp. 772-773]
      • Notices of Periodical and Occasional Publications, Mainly of 1991 [pp. 774-836]
      • Back Matter

Soviet Perspectives on the French Enlightenment and Revolution.pdf

Studies in Eighteenth-Century Culture, Volume 20, 1991, pp. 115-129 (Article)

DOI: 10.1353/sec.2010.0149

For additional information about this article

Access provided by Penn State Univ Libraries (27 Mar 2016 23:27 GMT)

http://muse.jhu.edu/journals/sec/summary/v020/20.kaufman.html

Soviet Perspectives on the French Enlightenment and Revolution PETER H. KAUFMAN A succinct summary of the standard Soviet position on many topics may be found in the Eomwax CoBercicax 3HUHKJioneMÃ-m{BoTshaya Sovetskaya Entskilopediya}, the Big Soviet Encyclopedia. In the case of the French Revolution, the entry itself is less informative than its location. Under the heading "Revolution" can be found entries or cross-references

for revolutions in England, Austria, Germany, Italy, Hungary, Russia in 1905, France in 1848, and so on. The conspicuous absence of what the French call "the Revolution" is due to Soviet terminology, which places the

French Revolution of 1789 in the "G" volume for "Great French Revolu- tion" without a cross-reference.1 It was no less an authority than Lenin himself who described the eighteenth century as "that period, which entered into history as the period of the great French revolution."2 Far from being an esoteric reference, this is quoted in S. D. Artamonov's 1980 Voltaire and His Century subtitled "A Book for Grade-School Pupils."3 As is often the case, the proper evaluation of a Soviet source necessitates reading between the lines. In this instance, the significance of the entry is only clear after examining the surrounding entries. There is only one other "Great Revolution," which is the Great October Revolution of 1917. The prefix "Great" is neither a fluke of nomenclature nor simply an homage to Lenin, but establishes unconditionally the French Revolution as one of two guiding stars in the Soviet historical firmament. 115

116 / KAUFMAN In a Marxist understanding of history, dominated by material reality, the three periods of modern history are feudalism, capitalism, and social-

ism. The nepejioMbi{perelomy}, the "breaks" or "critical turning points," are, respectively, the French and Russian Revolutions. This priv- ileged position for the French Revolution in the Soviet historical world- view extends to the entire eighteenth century. This is true for two related reasons. First, however, a word on the Soviet terminology for this period. As was noted, Lenin called it "the period of the great French revolution," and not the Age of Enlightenment. Although the use of the expression "the Enlightenment" to refer to the eighteenth century, and most particularly France in the eighteenth century, is widespread in Soviet scholarship, it is not, technically, an epithet acceptable to the Soviets. In the introduction to his study of Diderot in Soviet criticism, Arnold Miller quotes an earlier edition of the Big Soviet Encyclopedia which explains the shortcomings of the term "the Enlightenment" in an article entitled, with no apparent irony, "the Age of Enlightenment." In a nutshell: "The term 'Age of Enlightenment' expresses the idealistic con- cept of the historical process. . . ."4 For Soviet Marxists the driving force which divides modern history into three major periods is economic deter- minism. From this point of view, history is ideological, leading inexora- bly to a communist future; history is a dynamic process in which mutu- ally contradictory forces interact, and the resulting reciprocal effects are called "dialectical"; and, above all, history is the complex of economic systems and political structures which determine the relationships among classes. The concept of history as a series of ideas is rejected, and so "Age of Enlightenment" is seen as the terminology of idealist philosophy. For Marxists, the material nature of objective reality is crucial to understand- ing the historical process. Here is one of the reasons for the importance of the French Enlightenment to Marxism and the Soviet state. The philosophy that advocates the uniquely material nature of objec- tive reality perceived by humans solely through the physical senses which are thus responsible for providing the experiences on whose base reposes all human knowledge, this philosophy is French Enlightenment material- ism. Notwithstanding the contributions of English predecessors such as Bacon, Newton, and Locke, the historical locus for the crystallization of materialist philosophy is firmly situated in Enlightenment France by Soviet scholars. The importance of this materialism cannot be underestimated — in the Soviet Union it is sometimes referred to as sim- ply the "New Philosophy." Just one consequence of this new philosophy, whose dramatic impact has never ceased, is atheism. The deism and theism of the eighteenth century, the Great Watchmaker who abandoned the ticking timepiece to its fate, all this is squarely and systematically

Soviet Perspectives on the French Enlightenment / 117 rejected by materialist philosophy. In his article "On the Significance of Militant Materialism," Lenin praised the eighteenth-century atheists for the vigor and wit of their attacks on religion and even compared these attacks to the "boring, dry . . . narrations of Marxism."5 The modern-day repercussions of eighteenth-century materialism in the sphere of religion are perhaps nowhere more prominently in evidence than in the USSR, where the clash of state atheism and religious belief has frequently been

the focus of Western criticism. Thus the role of French Enlightenment materialism in Soviet society is far from peripheral. In fact, it is the basis for the dialectical and historical materialism of Karl Marx, which in turn is the ideological basis of the Soviet state itself. This formidable legacy has produced a certain situation which must be handled with delicacy by Soviets writing on the subject. While praise should be lavished on French Enlightenment materialism as the illustri- ous forerunner of contemporary Marxism, care must be taken to distin- guish the two and leave no doubt as to the inferiority of the former. The superiority of Marxist materialism is usually explained by three factors. First of all, French Enlightenment materialism was formulated without benefit of Hegelian dialectics. This seriously limits its explanatory powers. Take, for example, Enlightenment conceptions of human devel- opment. Arthur Wilson, discussing De l'homme, writes: "Helvétius was a thinker who ascribed everything in a human being's development to envi- ronment. It was an easy thing to do in a century that had adopted Locke's critique of innate ideas and his doctrine that an infant is born with a mind that is a tabula rasa upon which experience writes."6 Although this extreme environmentalism was far from unanimous, works like Diderot's Réfutation mostly pointed out the genetic contribu- tion, with the role of heredity described in terms of human "organiza- tion" or "constitution." Without a subjective-objective dialectic, the piv- otal role of human consciousness remains in the background of Enlightenment accounts of human development. Secondly, the materialism of the eighteenth century did not have avail- able to it the great scientific discoveries and technological advances of the succeeding century. This quite naturally diminishes its accuracy in the physical and biological sciences. The Soviet critic Luppol, whose story will be recounted shortly, provides a concise summary of the situation: "The materialism of the eighteenth century, relying on scientific data as its point of departure, could only be the materialism of molecules, as its successor in the nineteenth century is the materialism of atoms, and in the twentieth century, the materialism of electrons."7 He goes on to defend Diderot's sometimes egregious errors — his belief in spontaneous generation, for example —as a failure of contemporary science.8

118 / KAUFMAN Finally, coming as it did on the eve of the first nepejiOM{perelom}, from feudalism to capitalism, French Enlightenment materialism lacked

the historical perspective which gives Marxist materialism its teleological quality. This curtails the utility of any Enlightenment historical analysis. Specifically, the three periods of Marxist historiography cited above reflect the emergence and quest for political supremacy of different socio-economic groups —in a word, class struggle. This is in sharp con- trast to the dominant concern of the philosophes— in broad terms, the triumph of reason over myth. This concern motivated the delineation of four historical epochs representing alternating Ages of Belief and Criti- cism: early Near Eastern civilization, Classical Greece and Rome, the Middle Ages and the modern era ushered in by the Renaissance. Peter Gay describes this "fourfold periodic scheme" as "the organizing princi- ple of Enlightenment historiography."9 A last point, and an over-arching criticism of not only the French Enlightenment but the Revolution as well, is the perhaps obvious caveat that the ideology and events of this period are the result of bourgeois progressivism. Although a progressive class in the struggle to end feudalism, the bourgeoisie has become the oppressive class in the struggle to end capitalism, and it was proletarian progressivism which culminated in the Russian Revolution of 1917. In Soviet historiography there is a term used to denigrate historical accounts which fail to emphasize sufficiently the distance between pre-

and post-revolutionary Russia. A eauHbift noTOK{yediniy potok}, or "single stream" interpretation of history does not take into account the fundamental nature of the Revolution's break with the past, and because of this incorrect perspective gives inappropriate weight and significance to the pre-revolutionary period. Soviet criticism of French Enlighten- ment materialism is in essence nothing more than the transposition of the "single stream" critique into the field of philosophy, creating pre- and post-Marx periods, the latter period being further divided by the addi- tional but indispensable contributions of Lenin to Marxist philosophy. Soviet writers, besides outlining the various shortcomings of French Enlightenment materialism, often append the label "mechanistic" or "metaphysical" as a global characterization of the limits and deficiencies of pre-Marx materialism. The importance attached to this judgment is best illustrated by the story of I. K. Luppol whose 1924 work Denis Diderot: Essays on His Life and Philosophy suggested that, in certain aspects at least, this French enlightener's materialism was not so far removed from contemporary dialectical materialism. After reviews were published attacking his work with unmitigated hostility and even insinu- ating treason, Luppol's confession and recantation appeared in print. His introduction to a volume of Diderot's Collected Works was cut out

Soviet Perspectives on the French Enlightenment / 119 of library copies and his name was inked over in all the volumes where it appeared. Luppol himself survived this incident, which occurred under Stalin, and in 1960 a third edition of his work on Diderot was published—twenty-six years after the revisions of the second edition had failed to satisfy his critics.10 The contributions of French Enlightenment materialism are a point of departure for Soviet philosophy, and not a destination.

But related to the birth of the "New Philosophy" is a second reason for the privileged position accorded the French Enlightenment by Soviet scholarship. This is its role as ideological preparation for the French Revolution in 1789. That innovations in philosophy lead to political action is the inevitable result of the unity of theory and practice. "In the years 1789 to 1794 Enlightenment ideology is transformed into the prac- tice of anti-feudal revolution."" Thus ends the introduction to the sec- tion titled "Eighteenth Century" in the book History of French Litera- ture. This is a new textbook, published in 1987 for university students majoring in foreign languages and literature. Early specialization in the Soviet educational system makes the readers of this text much more likely than their Western counterparts to represent the teachers and scholars of the future. While the study of the intellectual origins of the French Revolution is not new to the West, the focus of Soviet texts and their presentation of the material certainly is. Here is how another sec- tion of the textbook concludes: "It is not the logic of the plot, but the logic of history which Voltaire violated. The heroes of his works were in fact awaiting a different destiny—they were not cultivating pistachio and date trees in their garden, but were preparing to storm the Bastille."12 Clearly this does not represent the cutting-edge of Soviet literary criti- cism; it is rather the standard Soviet position which is presented here. Although all legal printed matter is published by the state, this does not entail complete unity of opinion nor does it preclude debate. For pre- cisely this reason it is materials such as textbooks and encyclopedia entries which provide authoritative sources for widely-held, or at least officially-held, opinions. These are the sources which transmit the received ideas of Soviet society, the common intellectual heritage that serves as background for all legally published writings in the USSR. Illegally published writings in the USSR, or caMH3aaT{samizdat}, are also of interest. These writings, as well as emigrant publications, are useful on two accounts. First, they demonstrate a limit to debate; they establish some opinions as unacceptable. Secondly, as the discourse of the opposition, these sources provide an easy measure of comparison with the standard Soviet position. Comments by Alexander Solzhenit- syn, an outspoken critic of the Soviet Union and perhaps its most famous

120 / KAUFMAN dissident, will serve as illustration. His "Letter to the Leaders of the Soviet Union" was written in August 1973 and sent to the Central Com-

mittee on 5 September. One of his major themes is the danger of unbri- dled technology and the associated ideology of "unending, unlimited progress, which has been drummed into our heads by the dreamers of the Enlightenment."13 Like the leaders to whom he writes, Solzhenitsyn sees the Enlightenment as the ultimate source of contemporary Soviet policy. Just as Soviet approbation of the Enlightenment is inextricably linked to a profound sympathy for the French Revolution, so Solzhenitsyn's disdain of the Enlightenment is easily understood in the light of his extremely negative appraisal of the French Revolution. The article "Repentance and Self-Limitation as Categories of National Life" was written for the collection From under the Rubble and was completed shortly before the author's exile. In it, Solzhenitsyn discusses the asser- tion "More Evil has been brought into the world by Russia than by any other country." In response he cites examples of evil comparable to the 1917 Russian Revolution: "the so-called Great French Revolution" and the Third Reich.14 Once again, Solzhenitsyn offers a mirror image of the standard Soviet position. The French Revolution is still being compared to the Great October Socialist Revolution. The attribution "so-called Great" and the comparison to Hitler's Germany serve to mark the French Revolution as a negative event in world history, but not to diminish its importance. To the contrary—the triumph of Lenin and the invasion of Hitler are probably the two most ubiquitous historical events in Soviet reality. To include the French Revolution of 1789 in the company of these twentieth-century landmarks is to testify to the extraordinary importance, albeit negative, attributed to the French Revolution by even its most unsympathetic émigré detractors. Solzhenitsyn's position on the French Revolution and Enlightenment represents much more than opposition to the Soviet Union, however. It is merely one facet of a worldview hostile to the West. Solzhenitsyn is a modern Slavophile, and Slavophilism is still an active force in the Soviet Union, playing an even greater role in the emigrant community. Slavophilism has many manifestations, both political and religious: the Russians are God's Chosen People, the Slavs must unite politically under Russian hegemony, theOrthodox Church is the only true form of Chris- tianity, a tsarist autocracy is the best form of government, and so on. What all these manifestations have in common is a belief in the unique- ness of Russia and the superiority of the traditional Russian way of life, or 6i>iT{byt}. Although the danger to this way of life could come from the East, in the form of a new Mongol invasion by an overpopulated, expansionist China, it is the danger from the West which really preoccu-

Soviet Perspectives on the French Enlightenment / 121 pies the Slavophile. It is insidious, creeping Europeanization, under all its many guises, which is most feared: Roman Catholicism, Protestant- ism, parliamentary democracy, individualism, industrialization, and the loss of spiritual values, to name but a few. To give some idea of the flavor of Slavophile thinking, the reigning metaphor for Western encroachment on the Russian 6biT{byt}, from the birth of the move- ment in the 183Os to the writings of Solzhenitsyn, has been that of

infection, sickness, and cure. Solzhenitsyn's passing reference to the Enlightenment in the context of Soviet technological modernization is therefore no chance remark. Chernobyl, industrial pollution, environ- mental destruction are all physical symptoms of an essentially moral disease poisoning Russia from the West. By alluding to the Enlighten- ment as the true source of the ideology of progress, with all its attendant problems, Solzhenitsyn explains the ills of contemporary Soviet society as a foreign virus introduced into Russia from abroad. Slavophile opposition to the French Enlightenment and Revolution exists independently of opposition to the Soviet Union. If French Enlightenment materialism opened the way to dialectical materialism and Marxist ideology, it is equally responsible for the crass materialism of the West. The two senses of the term "materialism" are collapsed into one by the Slavophile worldview. The philosophical materialism of Marxism and the greed and self-interest of the West have one and the same source. The consumer economy and legalistic democracy of the West are one disastrous development of the narrow empiricism and arro- gant rationalism of the French Enlightenment, the other being the scientific-technical juggernaut of Soviet domestic policy. The Slavophile reaction to the French Enlightenment and Revolution thus pre-dates the birth of the Soviet Union, the birth of Marx or, for that matter, even the birth of Slavophilism. Well before the Slavophiles constituted a defined group or circle of thinkers, their viewpoint was evident in Russian intel- lectual life. After visiting France in 1777-78, the Russian dramatist Denis Fonvizin, himself considered an enlightener, wrote of his impressions in a letter from Aachen dated 29 September 1778. "Self-interest unspeak- ably infected every condition, not excluding the very philosophers of the present age. In their discourse even they do not shun money as a human weakness. The D'Alemberts, the Diderots are in their own way such charlatans as I saw every day on the boulevard; they all deceive people for money, and the difference between a charlatan and a philosopher is only that the latter adds unparalleled vanity to his money-grubbing."15 Fonvizin's dismay at Western "materialism" and his vocabulary of infec- tion, his antipathy for the philosophes and his political and religious opinions, all foreshadow the Slavophilism of the future.16 Solzhenitsyn's

122 / KAUFMAN comments on the French Enlightenment and Revolution are related to a centuries-old trend whose significance was diminished, but not eclipsed

by the October Revolution of 1917. The real significance of Slavophilism lies in its role as one of two competing historical trends. The enduring legacy of the Slavophiles is the necessary yardstick with which to measure the success of their oppo- nents, the Westernizers. Attitudes towards Western Europe are embed- ded in a controversy going back at least as far as the Petrine reforms, and Soviet perspectives on the French Enlightenment and Revolution must be viewed in the light of this conflict. The philosophes are seen as the predecessors of the Westernizers: both are enlighteners within the context of their own time and place. This equivalency was asserted by Lenin himself: By the nature of his views, Skaldin may be termed a bourgeois enlightener. His opinions resemble quite closely those of the eighteenth-century physiocrats (allowing of course for corresponding refraction through the prism of Russian conditions). ... As with the West European enlighteners as well as the majority of the [Russian] literary figures of the [eighteen] sixties, Skaldin was animated by a fervent hatred of serfdom and all its ramifications in the economic, social, juridical spheres. This is the first characteristic trait of the "enlightener." The second characteristic trait —common to all Russian

enlighteners —is a fervent defense of enlightenment, of self-government, of liberty, of the European way of life, and of the thoroughgoing westernization of Russia in general.17 Lenin's link of the French Enlightenment to the Russian Westernizers is more than a retrospective rapprochement motivated by ideological considerations. The reality of this link is demonstrated by the case of Alexander Herzen, a "gentry revolutionary" whose intellect and dyna- mism were influential forces in the history of nineteenth-century Russia. Herzen's role as a Westernizer was only part of a lifetime of activity, the fruits of which have earned him the title "Father of Russian Socialism." The introduction of socialism into Russian intellectual life has been traced to his 1833 espousal of the doctrines of Saint-Simon, "by upbring- ing a figure of the late Enlightenment."18 About ten years later Herzen rediscovered the philosophes. This was no small feat at the time, for the reign of German idealism was complete, and French Enlightenment phi- losophy was thoroughly disdained by the Russian intelligentsia of the day. But Herzen confided to his Diary an enthusiasm he could not display in print, expressing a new regard for the witty irreverence of Voltaire and an

even greater esteem for the democratic aspirations of Rousseau. Most

Soviet Perspectives on the French Enlightenment / 123 of all he was drawn to the atheists and materialists, Diderot and Holbach, who destroyed the vestiges of religious myth which had lived on in the "timid deism" of Voltaire and Rousseau. It was this materialism that had been the direct forerunner of 1793, of Robespierre and Saint-Just, and Herzen quotes with approval Diderot's desire "to strangle the [last] king with the entrails of the [last] priest."19 This description of Herzen's admiration for the French enlighteners

already contains the core elements of any conventional Soviet apprecia- tion: the French Revolution as concretization of the French Enlighten- ment, the primacy of the materialist wing of the French Enlightenment, and the twin revolutionary implications, both religious and political, of the New Philosophy. It is not so surprising that the Father of Russian Socialism should grasp all this. But only as a Westernizer was Herzen in a position to do so. The Slavophiles rejected the experience of the West as irrelevant to Russia—except as a bad example to be avoided. The West- ernizers looked to the West, hoping to learn from its mistakes as well as its successes. The lessons of the French eighteenth century were incorpo- rated into the nineteenth-century views of not only German philoso- phers, but Russian publicists as well. The impact of the French Enlight- enment and Revolution on the future Soviet Union was not only indirect, via Marx and Engels, but also direct, as in the case of Herzen. Finally, developed in the wake of the French Revolution, the doctrines of Saint- Simon provide the earliest form of Russian socialist thought. A legacy of this magnitude is bound to be interpreted in different ways by different scholars. The standard Soviet position presented here is a framework rather than a monolith. In the Soviet Union, as in the West, the French Revolution and the events leading up to it are the subject of constant reappraisal. The political ramifications of these continual reas- sessments cannot be ignored, but neither should they be oversimplified. To reduce discussion of Soviet treatment of the French Revolution and

Enlightenment to various political leaders is no more advisable than studying the corresponding Western historiography by reference to con- temporary Western leaders. Commenting on the death of Stalin and the Twentieth Party Congress, Miller observes: "If political events had an immediate and direct effect on Diderot studies, one would perhaps expect to find evidence of it ... in differences of approach, emphasis, and nuance, if not in doctrine. In fact, such differences are not apparent, and one is probably justified in concluding that, at least in the limited field of Diderot studies, new and independent views must wait upon the passage of time."20 Miller also gives the more general warning that, because of conservatism in the academy, the fields of philosophy and

124 / KAUFMAN literary criticism are less amenable to innovation, less responsive to social change than the arts or contemporary literature.21

The problems inherent in linking Soviet study of the French Enlighten- ment and Revolution to current events in the USSR are illustrated by a closer look at the vicissitudes of Luppol's Denis Diderot. The Luppol incident did indeed occur under Stalin, but this information alone offers a rather limited explanation. Luppol was attacked in the midthirties for "menshevizing idealism," a clear reference to internal enemies of the Soviet Union, that is to say all those opposing Stalin. The attack took place in the context of the growing assertion of Communist Party control in all spheres of life. The constraints of French Enlightenment scholar- ship in the later years of Stalin's leadership were imposed under different circumstances altogether. It was not Stalin, but Andrei A. Zhdanov, a Stalin aide and Politburo member, who had the dubious distinction of giving his name to the entire period of postwar cultural repression: the )KflaHOButHHa{Zhdanovshchina}. The impetus for this period of repres- sion was twofold. First, the strategic relaxation of ideological control during World War II was coming to an end, and to an extent the )KaaHOButHHa{Zhdanovshchina} was a return to the status quo. But the target of this attack was "bourgeois cosmopolitanism," a clear reference

to the external enemies of the Soviet Union. The menace of the cold war was the primary motivation for the anti-Western focus of the repression. The third edition of Luppol's work was, however, released in 1960, a date which seems unrelated to either Stalin's death in 1953 or the end of the cold war. The release more likely corresponds to a slower, more general- ized trend away from Stalinism. The surprisingly dynamic nature of contemporary change in the social, political and economic life of the USSR makes the evaluation of current Soviet perspectives on the French Enlightenment and Revolution a some- what risky enterprise. The temptation to draw dramatic conclusions or make predictions must be balanced by recognition of the pitfall of reduc- tionist methodology. Nevertheless, some comments on developments in the study of the French Revolution and Enlightenment in the Soviet Union during the last few years are appropriate. The approach of the bicentennial of the French Revolution seems to have occasioned a mod- est attempt by Soviet scholarship to reach a Western audience. Contribu- tions to the French Yearbook are all in Russian but are usually followed by an abstract in French. Since 1983 this serial has devoted a section of each issue to articles on the French Revolution.22 In 1987 a translation into French of a work on Babeuf at the time of the French Revolution was released.23 Tamara Dlugach's 1975 study, Denis Diderot, had its second revised edition of 1986 translated into English in 1988.24 Finally,

Soviet Perspectives on the French Enlightenment / 125 Progress Publishers, the foreign language publishing house, had plans as of summer 1988 to release French translations of four different Soviet treatments of the French Revolution. One came out in 1988 and the others should have appeared over the course of 1989.25 This activity by itself is slim evidence of an outreach to the West, but another develop- ment worthy of note in this connection is more clearly indicative. This is the formation of a Soviet Society for Eighteenth-Century Studies and its

application for membership in the International Society for Eighteenth- Century Studies.26 Although this development is interpreted favorably by most, its full import may not be immediately apparent. This event, as well as the previously cited publications, take on added significance when viewed in the context of current Soviet leadership. The Soviet President and Party Secretary-General Mikhail Gorbachev can be considered a modern Westernizer. Gorbachev's role as a modern Westernizer has been expressed many times in both his domestic and foreign policies. His comments in Paris on the bicentennial of the French Revolution illustrate the possible effects such a role could have on the study of this event in the Soviet Union. Not only did he link the two Great Revolutions and declare that "the spirit of the French Revolution has always been present in the social life of our country," but he also compared perestroika to the French Revolution.27 If this comparison is taken seriously, and not dismissed as an oratorical flourish, it has serious ramifications. Such a comparison seems not only to permit, but to embrace the "single stream" interpretation of history. Of course the repu- diation of the "single stream" interpretation has never been absolute, and is rather a matter of degree. It is a question of emphasis, or integration versus isolation. The relation of Soviet history to that of pre- revolutionary Russia, or of dialectical materialism to pre-Marxist philos- ophy, can be depicted as a seamless evolution of ideas and events, or as the juxtaposition of mutually exclusive ideologies, or as something in between. Nor is the course which Soviet scholarship takes in regard to this issue without relevance to Western study of the French Enlighten- ment and Revolution. The corollary of Soviet rejection of the "single stream" interpretation of history is Western treatment of Soviet Marxism as a philosophia sovietica, a phenomenon isolated in its specificity. Gor- bachev's statement linking perestroika to the French Revolution is there- fore as much a challenge to Western as to Soviet perspectives on the French Enlightenment and Revolution. The challenge is to acknowledge the legitimacy of this shared legacy, and in so doing, to recognize the common ground of disparate viewpoints. This is the essence of Gorba- chev's appeal to the French Revolution. It is most fitting that in defense

126 / KAUFMAN of the policies of glasnost and perestroika he has recourse to what is, for the Soviets, the single most important event in the history of the West.

NOTES 1 «BenHKa» <i>paHuy3CKasi peBoraouHH,» Bantiiia» CoBeTCJca» 3HWiuioneanfi, TpeTbe HsaaHne (MocKBa: H3aaTejibcTBO «CoeeTCKaa 3HUHKjioneaH«»), 4 (1971): 405-7. {«Velikaya frantsuzskaya revolyutsiya,»fîo/'sAeyo Sovetskaya Entsiklopediya, Tret'ye izdaniye (Moskva: IzdatePstvo «Sovetskaya Ent- siklopediya»), 4 (1971): 405-7. "The Great French Revolution," Big Soviet Encyclopedia, 3d ed. (Moscow: "Soviet Encyclopedia" Publishers), 4 (1971): 405-7.} See also «PeBOJitouHa»{«Revolyutsiya» "Revolution"} and related articles, ibid., 21 (1975): 545-57, and «BejiHKaH OKT«6pbCKaa couHanucTHH- ecKaH peBOjnouHJi,»{«Velikaya oktyabr'skaya sotsialisticheskaya revolyut- siya» "The Great October Socialist Revolution"} ibid., 4 (1971): 374-87. 2 B. M. JIeHHH, «PeMb 06 oÔMaHe Hapoaa ji03yHraMH cboooam h paeeHCTBa 19 Maa 1919 r.,» in Πο/iHoe coöpaHue commetmü, Π«τοε H3flaHHe (MocKBa: rocyaapcTBeHHoe H3^aTenbCTB0 nonHTHiecKofi jiHTepaTypw), 38 (1963): 352. {V. I. Lenin, «Rech' ob obmane naroda lozungami svobody i ravenstva 19 maya 1919 g.,» in Polnoye sobraniye sochineniy, Pyatoye izdaniye (Moskva: Gosudarstvennoye izdatel'stvo politicheskoy literatury), 38 (1963): 352. V. I. Lenin, "Speech of 19 May 1919 concerning the Betrayal of the People with the Slogans of Freedom and Equality," in Complete Works, 5th ed. (Moscow: State Publishers of Political Literature), 38 (1963): 352.} Unless otherwise specified all translations are those of the author. 3 C. JX. ApTaMOHOB, Bojibrep n ero Ββκ: KHura απα yiam«xcH (MocKBa: ripocBeuieHHe, 1980), 21. {S. D. Artamonov, Vol'ter i ego vek: Kniga dlya uchashchikhsya (Moskva: Prosveshcheniye, 1980), 21. S. D. Artamonov, Voltaire and His Century: A Book for Grade-School Pupils (Moscow: Enlightenment, 1980), 21.} 4 «npocBemeHHH 3noxa,» Eonbuian CoBeTCKax 3nwKnonenMsi, Βτοϕοε

H3aaHHe (rocyaapcTBeHHoe HaHHoe ranaTejibCTBo «Bojiburaa CoeeTCKasi

3HUHKnoneflHH»,{«Prosveshcheniya Epokha» Bol'shaya Sovetskaya Ent-siklopediya, Vtoroye izdaniye (Gosudarstvennoye nauchnoye izdatel'stvoBol'shaya Sovetskaya Entsiklopediya»), "The Age of Enlightenment," Big Soviet Encyclopedia, 2d ed. (State Scholarly Publishers of the "Big Soviet Encyclopedia"),} 35 (1955): 91-92, trans, and quoted from Arnold Miller, "The Annexation of a Philosophe: Diderot in Soviet Criticism, 1917-1960," Diderot Studies 15 (1971): 24. 5 B. H. JIeHHH, «O 3HaneHHH BOHHCTByiomero MaTepHanH3Ma,» in ¡lojiHoe coöpamie coWnemin, Ππτοβ H3jiaHHe (MocKBa: H3aaTejibcTBo ποπητημ- ecKOH jiHTepaTypbi), 45 (1964): 26. {V. I. Lenin, « O Znachenii voinstvuyush- chego materializma,» in Polnoye sobraniye sochineniy, Pyatoye izdaniye

Soviet Perspectives on the French Enlightenment / 127 (Moskva: Izdatel'stvo politicheskoy literatury), 45 (1964): 26. V. I. Lenin, "On the Significance of Militant Materialism," in Complete Works, 5th ed. (Moscow: Publishers of Political Literature), 45 (1964): 26.} 6 Arthur M. Wilson, Diderot (New York: Oxford Univ. Press, 1972), 663. 7 H. K. Jlynnoji, JJeHH JJhjipo: OnepKH xh3hh h MupoB033penH» (MocKBa: M3flaTejibCTBo AicaaeMHH HayK CCCP, 1960), 193.{I. K. Luppol, Deni Didro: Ocherki zhizni i mirovozzreniya (Moskva: Izdatel'stvo Akademii Nauk

SSSR, 1960), 193. I. K. Luppol, Denis Diderot: Essays on His Life and Phi- losophy (Moscow: USSR Academy of Sciences Press, 1960), 193}. 8 Ibid., 212. 9 Peter Gay, The Enlightenment: An Interpretation (New York: W. W. Norton & Company, 1966), vol. 1, The Rise of Modern Paganism, 37. 10 See Miller, "Annexation of a Philosophe," 136-43. 11 JI. Γ. AnapeeB, H. Π. Ko3Jioea, η Γ. K. Kochkob, Mctophx (ppaHuyscKOH nHTeparypu: JJonymeHO Mhhhctcpctbom Bhicuiero h cpejjHero cnewanbH- oro o6pa30BaHHn CCCP β xanecTBe yneÖHHica nnn cryncHTOß Φηποιιογηη- ecKHX cneuHajtbHocTeñ bmcuihx yneÔHbix 3aBeaeHuìi (MocKBa: «Bucinai ujKOJia,» 1987), 209.{L. G. Andreyev, N. P. Kozlova, i G. K. Kosikov, Isto- riya frantsuzskoy literatury: Dopushcheno Ministerstvom vysshego i srednego spetsial'nogo obrazovaniya SSSR ν kachestve uchebnika dlya studentov filo- logicheskikh spetsial'nostey vysshikh uchebnykh zavedeniy (Moskva: «Vys- shaya shkola,» 1987), 209. L. G. Andreyev, N. P. Kozlova, and G. K. Kosi- kov, The History of French Literature: Released by the Ministry of Higher and Middle Specialized Education of the USSR as a Textbook for Students Specializing in Language/Literature in Higher Academic Institutions (Mos- cow: "Higher School," 1987), 209.} 12 Ibid., 240. 13 AjieKcaHap CojiaceHHubiH, «ÜHCbMO bohc,¡isim CoBeTCKoro CoK>3a,» in CoôpaHHe coHHHeHHñ (Paris: YMCA-PRESS, 1981), 9:144.{Aleksandr Solzhenitsyn, «Pis'mo vozhdyam Sovetskogo Soyuza,» in Sobraniye sochine- niy (Paris: YMCA-PRESS, 1981), 9:144. Alexander Solzhenitsyn, "Letter to the Leaders of the Soviet Union," in Collected Works (Paris: YMCA Press, 1981), 9:144.} 14 AneKcaHflp CoJiaceHHUbm, «PacxaaHHe η caMOorpaHHieHHe icaic KaTeropHH HauHOHaribHOH HCH3HH,» in CoôpaHHe COiHHeHHn(PBXiS: YMCA-PRESS, 1981), 9:60.{Aleksandr Solzhenitsyn, «Raskayaniye i samoogranicheniye kak

kategorii natsial'noy zhizni,» in Sobraniye sochineniy (Paris: YMCA-PRESS,1981), 9:60. Alexander Solzhenitsyn, "Repentance and Self-Limitation as Cat-egories of National Life," in Collected Works (Paris: YMCA Press, 1981), 9:60.} 15 ¿leHHc Φοηβη3ηη, CoôpaHHe coHHHeHHñ (MocKBa: TocyflapcTBeHHoe H3iiaHne xyaoacecTBeHHOH jiHTepaTypw, 1959), 2:481.{Denis Fonvizin, Sobraniye sochineniy (Moskva: Gosudarstvennoye izdaniye khudozhestven- noy literatury, 1959), 2:481. Denis Fonvizin, Collected Works (Moscow: State Publishers of Artistic Literature, 1959), 2:481.}

128 / KAUFMAN 16 In the same letter Fonvizin expresses political and religious opinions funda- mental to the Slavophile worldview. See ibid., 485-86 and 482.

17 B. H. JIeHHH, «Οτ KaKoro HacaeacTBa Mbi oTKa3bmaeMCH?» in TlojiHoecoôpaHHe COHHHeHHH, riHToe H3aaHHe (MocKBa: TocyaapcTBeHHoe H3aaTenbCTBo noaHTHtecKon jiHTepaTypbi), 2 (1958): 519,{V. I. Lenin, « Ot kakogo nasledstva my otkazyvayemsya?» in Polnoye sobraniye sochineniy, Pyatoye izdaniye (Moskva: Gosudarstvennoye izdatel'stvo politicheskoy literatury), 2 (1958): 519, V. I. Lenin, "What Legacy Do We Repudiate?" in Complete Works, 5th ed. (Moscow: State Publishers of Political Literature), 2 (1958): 519,} trans, and quoted from David M. Griffiths, "In Search of Enlightenment: Recent Soviet Interpretation of Eighteenth-Century Russian Intellectual History," Canadian-American Slavic Studies 16 (1982): 318-19. 18 Martin Malia, Alexander Herzen and the Birth of Russian Socialism, 1812-1855 (Cambridge, MA: Harvard Univ. Press, 1961), 112. See Chap. 6, "Saint-Simon and Socialism." 19 Ibid., 243. See his diary entry for 13 April 1842 in A. H. TepueH, TlojiHoe coôpaHHe coHHHeHHñ h nncûM (FleTporpaa: JlHTepaTypH0-M3aaTeabCKHH Οτπεπ HapoaHoro KoMHccapnaTa no llpocBeiueHHio), 3 (1919): 22-24,{A. I. Gertsen, Polnoye sobraniye sochineniy i pisem (Petrograd: Literaturno-Izdatel'skiy Otdel Narodnogo Komissariata pò Prosveshcheniyu), 3 (1919): 22-24. A. I. Herzen, Complete Works and Letters (Petrograd: Literary-Publishing Division of the National Ministry for Education), 3 (1919): 22-24,} or in the newer edition, A. H. TepueH, CoôpaHHe coHHHeHHñ β rpnauaTH roMax (MocKBa: H3aaTejibCTBo AicaaeMHH HayK CCCP), 2

(1954): 206-9. {A. I. Gertsen, Sobraniye sochineniy ν tridtsati tomakh(Moskva: Izdatel'stvo Akademii Nauk SSSR), 2 (1954): 206-9. A. I. Herzen, Collected Works in Thirty Volumes (Moscow: USSR Academy of Sciences Press), 2(1954): 206-9.} 20 Miller, "Annexation of a Philosophe," 328. 21 Ibid., 326-27. 22 (¡>paHuy3ctcHH exerojiHHK: CraTbn h Marepnanbi no ncropnu ΦϕαΗΕχπΗ. {Frantsuzskiy yezhegodnik: Stat'i i materialy po istorii Frantsii. French Yearbook: Articles and Materials on the History of France.} Annuaire d'études françaises. (MocKBa: HayKa){ (Moskva: Nauka) (Moscow: Scholarship)}. Beginning with the 1983 issue a section appeared entitled «K 200-jieTHio BejiHKOH (hpaHuy3CKofi peeojiiouHH»{«K 200-letiyu Velikoy frantsuzskoy revolyutsii»"For the Bicentennial of the Great French Revolu- tion"] or "Bi-centenaire de la Révolution française." 23 B. M. Ã-lanHH, Γϕακχ Βαοβφ HaKaHyHe η bo BpeM« BeJiHKOñ 0paHuy3CKOñ peBOJiKWHH, 1785-1794 (MocKBa: riporpecc, 1987). {V. M. Dalin, Grakkh Babef nakanune i vo vremya Velikoy frantsuzskoy revolyutsii, 1785-1794 (Moscow: Progress, 1987). V. M. Dalin, Gracchus Babeuf on the Eve of and during the Great French Revolution, 1785-1794 (Moscow: Progress, 1987)}. Printing of 2,800.

Soviet Perspectives on the French Enlightenment / 129 24 Tamara Dlugach, Denis Diderot, trans. Catherine Judelson (Moscow: Pro- gress Publishers, 1988). Printing of 5,860. 25 Thus far (1989, no. 13), there are no entries in KmxHax neronncb (MocKBa: M3aaTejibCTBO «KHHaatast najiara») {Knizhnaya letopis' (Moskva: Izda- tel'stvo «Knizhnaya palata») Book Chronicle (Moscow: "Book Hall" Publishers)}to verify publication of the translations slated for release in 1989. Editions of either two or three thousand copies are planned. These are small

printings, but not uncommonly so for specialized material which is basicallydestined for export. N. Edelman's Russian 1789 describes the effects in Russia of events in France from 1789 to 1794 (Interim bibliographic entry: H. SBaenbMaH, PyccKHñ 1 789h rcui[MocKBa: nporpecc, 1989].{Ε. Eydel'man, Russkiy 1789y god [Moscow: Progress, 1989].} Projected release: 2d quarter 1989. Planned printing of 3,000). G. Kucherenko's History of Social Thought in France in the Eighteenth and Beginning of the Nineteenth Centuries looks at the ideological preparation for the Revolution in the eighteenth century, the fate of Enlightenment ideas under the Revolution itself, and Saint-Simon and the Utopians in the early nineteenth century (Interim bibliographic entry: Γ. KyiepeHKo, HcTopnx oôiuecTBeHHoit mucjih bo (ppaHmn β XVIII-Hanane XIX β. [MocKBa: Ilporpecc,1989]. {G. Kucherenko, Istoriya obshchestven- noy mysli vo Frantsii ν XVIII-nachale XIX v. [Moscow: Progress, 1989].} Projected release: 2d quarter 1989. Planned printing of 2,000). The influence of early nineteenth-century France on the Russian Decembrists is explored in E. Pavliuchenko's Voltaire's Sons in Russia: The Decembrists and France

(3. A. naBjnoieHKo, BonbrepoBbi cbiHOBbn β Pocchh: JJeKaopncTbi h <PpaH-UHR [MocKBa: nporpecc, 1988]. {E. A. Pavlyuchenko, Vol'terovy synov'ya ν Rossii: Dekabristy i Frantsiya [Moscow: Progress, 1988].} Printing of 1,685. The planned printing was 3,000 and the working title was The Decembrists and the French Revolution). The reciprocal influence between France and both pre- and post-revolutionary Russia is the subject of The French Revolu- tion and Russia: An Anthology (Interim bibliographic entry: <£pa/firy3CKa8 peBomomaηPocchx: AjibMaHax [MocKBa: nporpecc, 1989].{Frantsuzskaya revolyutsiya i Rossiya: Al'manakh [Moscow: Progress, 1989].} Projected release: 4th quarter 1989. Planned printing of 3,000.). These last two books are editions specially published to commemorate the two-hundreth anniver- sary of the French Revolution. 26 This information was made public by Prof. Robert Darnton in his article "The Heavenly City of the Eighteenth-Century Scholars," published in the New York Times, 8 Oct. 1988, and also in the American Society for Eighteenth- Century Studies, News Circular 70 (Fall 1988). 27 "Gorbachev Likens Soviets to French: In Paris, He Seeks to Identify His Changes With Legacy of Revolution of 1789," New York Times, 5 July 1989.

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792/1 - The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien régime.pdf

Cambridge Books Online

http://ebooks.cambridge.org/

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792

Ambrogio A. Caiani

Book DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317

Online ISBN: 9781139207317

Hardback ISBN: 9781107026339

Paperback ISBN: 9781107631014

Chapter

1 - The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien régime pp. 29-55

Chapter DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge University Press

29

Confrontations

The confrontation that arose between the comte de Mirabeau and the marquis de Dreux-Br é z é is one of the most memorable and celebrated scenes of the French Revolution. 1 On 17 June 1789 , in direct dei ance of the Bourbon monarchy’s claim to undivided sovereignty, the Third Estate had proclaimed itself to be a National Assembly. 2 In response to this challenge, Louis XVI decided to hold a plenary session of the Estates General .

On 20 June 1789 the deputies awoke to the surprise of i nding them- selves locked out of their meeting room at the H ô tel des Menus Plaisirs . This debating chamber was being prepared to receive the king three days hence. The members of the Third Estate decided to reconvene in a nearby tennis court and swore not to separate until a Constitution was granted to the Nation. 3 It was in this highly charged atmosphere that the stage was set for the famous episode which came to be known as the S é ance royale of 23 June 1789. The king, wearing full regalia, presented the three estates with a speech which was a i nely balanced mixture of reform and reaction. The royal declaration promised that the levying of future taxes would require the consent of the nation’s representatives. It also coni rmed, however, that the three orders of the realm would continue to exist and deliberate as separate entities. 4 This speech came as a rude shock for the Third Estate, as it broke the political momen- tum of the previous week. As the king and his courtiers exited the Salle

1 The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien r é gime

1 Fran ç ois Furet and Denis Richet, La R é volution fran ç aise (Paris, 1973 ), 78–79; Jacques Godechot, The Taking of the Bastille July 14th 1789 (London, 1970 ), 165; Simon Schama, Citizens: A Chronicle of the French Revolution (London, 1989 ), 363–6; Doyle, Oxford History of the French Revolution , 106; Georges Lefebvre, The French Revolution (London, 2002 ), 110; and Albert Soboul, 1789: L’An un de la Libert é (Paris, 1973 ), 119–21.

2 Baker, Inventing the French Revolution , 244–5. 3 Michelet, Histoire de la R é volution Fran ç aise , I, 111–14. 4 For an in-depth and highly original treatment of the royal declaration of 23 June 1789,

see Price, The Fall of the French Monarchy , 61–71.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien régime30

des Menus Plaisirs, the tension and resentment within the room was palpable. 5

The majority of the clergy and nobility obeyed the royal command to disperse and return to their respective debating chambers. 6 However, the Third Estate, and the more progressive cur é s of the First Estate, remained in the room. At this point in the proceedings, the marquis de Dreux-Br é z é , Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies , entered the stage. He asked ‘Gentlemen, have you heard the king’s orders?’ 7 It was at this critical juncture that the Comte de Mirabeau , one of the favourite and most eloquent deputies of the Third Estate, chose to rise to his feet. 8 What he actually said remains a matter of intense controversy among historians. Nevertheless, one thing is certain, those legendary words ‘go tell those who sent you that we are here by the will of the people, and that you will eject us only through the force of bayonets’ have remained ingrained in the collective memory of the Revolution. 9

Michel de Dreux-Br é z é in his scholarly tome, which narrates his family’s history, discusses the issue at length. 10 This work, as is the case with many volumes of family piety, proposes signii cant historical revisionism. The central aim is to prove that his ‘infamous ancestor’ behaved impeccably, and that Mirabeau’s role on 23 June 1789 was of a lesser importance than hitherto understood.

The Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies in question, Henri É vrard de Dreux-Br é ze, did not leave any memoirs, nor did he write an account of this event. However, his son Scipion , a legitimist peer, tried to set the record straight regarding the S é ance royale. On 9 March 1833 in the Orleanist Chambre des Pairs , during a debate on whether to accord the Vainqueurs de la Bastille a pension, the marquis seized the opportunity to defend his father’s memory. 11 He stated that his father i rst addressed the then president of the Assembly, Jean-Sylvain Bailly . Initially, these two individuals had engaged in a furious squabble over whether the Grand Master of Ceremonies was permitted to address the National Assembly with his head covered. According to Scipion

5 Charles- É lie, marquis de Ferri è res, M é moires du Marquis de Ferri è res, avec une notice sur sa vie, des notes et des é claircissements historiques , 2nd edn, 3 vols (Paris, 1821 ), I, 57–9.

6 AP 1er S é rie, VIII, 146. 7 Ibid., and Ferri è res, M é moires , I, 57–9. 8 Guy Chaussinand-Nogaret, Mirabeau (Paris, 1982 ), 147–8. 9 Michelet, Histoire de la R é volution fran ç aise , I, 119. 10 Michel de Dreux-Br é z é , Les Dreux-Br é z é (Paris, 1994 ), 326–34. 11 AP 2 S é rie, LXXX, 761–5; and Paul, duc de Noailles, É loge de Scipion de Dreux,

Marquis de Br é z é , Prononc é à la Chambre des Pairs le 19 mars 1846, par M. le duc de Noailles, r é l exions des divers organes de la presse dans cette circonstance. Souvenir, Hommages Manifestations de la Presse au moment m ê me de la mort de M. de Dreux-Br é z é , Miles man, consiliis dux (Paris, 1846 ), 1–36.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Confrontations 31

de Dreux-Br é z é , it was at this point that Mirabeau stood up and said: ‘We are assembled here by the national will and we shall leave only through [the use of ] force. ’ 12 This intervention is more moderate and the marquis de Dreux-Br é z é’ s reply ‘I can recognise in M. de Mirabeau only the deputy of the bailiwick of Aix and not the spokesman of the National Assembly’ 13 gives the impression that the Grand Master of Ceremonies acted with both tact and a certain degree of wit. The reply given here by ‘Mirabeau’ does seem more plausible. The Comte was a highly educated nobleman and a great frequenter of the beau monde. 14

It seems unlikely, given the culture of deference that persisted until July 1789, that he would have referred to the king and his ministers as ‘those who sent you’. However the response attributed by Scipion to his father is improbable. The suggestion that the marquis de Dreux-Br é z é possessed a sophisticated understanding of democratic representation and that he recognised the National Assembly (which at this time was less than six days old) as legitimate, seems unlikely. The marquis never expressed any sympathy for the Revolution and was most certainly a supporter of hard line legitimism. 15 Regardless of what was actually said, the impression which emerged, and is now indelibly etched upon the popular imagination, is that the S é ance royale of June 1789 marked the defeat of a despotic monarchy and the triumph of liberty.

This event was further transformed into an historic triumph by the regimes that followed the Revolution. In particular, the July Monarchy arranged a competition for three grand tableaux to adorn the walls of the chamber of deputies. 16

It is beyond the scope of this chapter to discuss the Orleanist regime’s eclectic use of a patchwork of historical scenes to prop up its legitim- acy. 17 However, it is important to note that Louis-Philippe , a consti- tutional monarch who unlike Louis XVI did engage genuinely with parliamentary politics, saw June 1789 as a fundamental phase in the French nation’s progression. 18 The thirty-eight entries submitted to the jury of the Acad é mie des Beaux-Arts attest to the popularity of the

12 AP 2 S é rie, LXXX, 765. 13 Ibid. 14 Cf. Wick, A Conspiracy of Well-Intentioned Men , 43–51. 15 For the marquis’s emigration and return to France, see Dreux-Br é z é , Les Dreux-

Br é z é , 356–71. 16 Three subjects were chosen: (1) Louis-Philippe’s constitutional oath before the

assembled houses; (2).. The S é ance Royale of June 1789; (3) Boissy-d’Anglas saluting the severed head of the deputy F é raud. Michael Marrinan, ‘Resistance, Revolution and the July Monarchy, Images to Inspire the Chamber of Deputies’, Oxford Art Journal , 3 ( 1980 ), 26–37.

17 For a general of overview, see Michael Marrinan, Painting Politics for Louis Philippe: Art and Ideology in Orl é anist France 1830–1848 (London, 1988 ).

18 Price, The Perilous Crown , 192–3.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien régime32

subject. 19 Furthermore, those taking part were no creative lightweights. Outstanding artists such as Eug è ne Delacroix submitted tableaux to this competition. In February 1832, it was the less well known Nicolas Auguste Hesse who ultimately won the concours . 20 All these canvases sought to capture the violent collision between past and future. The media and techniques they employed to express this clash varied signii - cantly. 21 Delacroix herded the deputies together in one mass opposing the arbitrary power of the grand master of ceremonies. To emphasise this contrast, Dreux-Br é z é was the only i gure painted wearing his l amboyant uniform. Mirabeau was placed at the head of the deputies in a histrionic pose. His proximity to his colleagues highlighted his pos- ition as the spokesman of a collective will.

The winning entry was one of the more unusual of the pictures pre- sented at the 1832 salon. 22 It departed signii cantly from the others by focusing more on historical accuracy. The dress, portraiture and archi- tectural setting were far more detailed than other entries. The viewer beholds a scene of disarray. The deputies, shocked by the announcement they have just heard, gather in groups and nervously debate whether or not to obey the king’s command. 23 Here the i gure of Mirabeau was again positioned in the foreground. He was portrayed as the ‘providen- tial man’. He was the hero who, amongst this confusion, would restore peace and good order. All the lighting in this scene was directed toward the Count and a breeze, probably representing destiny, swept violently against his wig and cravat. Bailly also was painted as standing i rm on the left-hand side of the presidential rostrum. It is apparent that these two i gures were faced with a critical situation and only their response could save the Assembly from disaster.

The i gure in the background, with his back turned to the obser- ver, is the marquis de Dreux-Br é z é . His ostentatious ceremonial cloak contrasted heavily with the style of the simple and virtuous men he opposed. To add to the melodrama, there is a group of workers who are in the process of dismantling the throne in the background. It does not require great perspicacity to unravel this imagery. This earth-shattering moment marked the day when arbitrary and unrestrained monarchy was dei nitively at an end. The tension and decisiveness of this historic

19 Albert Boime, Art in an Age of Counterrevolution, 1815–1848 (London, 2004 ), 281. One minor error made by Boime in this tome is to state that the marquis de Dreux- Br é z é was sixteen years of age in 1789. In reality he was twenty-three when he tested his wits against those of Mirabeau.

20 Ibid., 282. 21 Marrinan, ‘Resistance, Revolution and the July Monarchy’, 30. 22 Ibid., 31. 23 For a new psychological interpretation, cf. Barry M. Shapiro, Traumatic Politics: The

Deputies and the King in the Early French Revolution (University Park, PA, 2009 ).

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Figure 1 Mirabeau et Dreux-Br é z é , le 23 juin 1789 (1830), by Eug è ne Delacroix, Mus é e National Eug è ne Delacroix, rue de Furstenberg, Paris

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien régime34

juncture was not in doubt. These paintings declared in the strongest possible terms that the 23 June 1789 was a date charni è re , or turning point.

In spite of all the interest evoked by this episode, its depiction in monographs, narratives, paintings and even i lm, 24 few have analysed it from a more functional point of view. If one strips this event of all the layers of signii cation added subsequently, a simpler interpretation emerges. On this day the ofi cers of the royal household, acting rou- tinely, encountered resistance from a power that did not recognise the monarchy’s ultimate authority and were unable to accomplish the tasks they had been set. The monarchical spectacle, which for almost two centuries had assisted the kings of France in their quest to govern, broke down dramatically.

Henri- É vrard de Dreux-Br é z é was not simply the agent of despotism but was the living embodiment of an ofi ce which his family had owned and exercised since 1701. First and foremost this day was a moment when the Louisquatorzian mechanism of ‘representation’ failed to command the deference which it had come to expect. 25 Radicals drew valuable propaganda from the collapse in Versailles itself of the sym- bolic power of the Bourbon monarchy. In order to understand fully this implication it is indispensable to grasp how the institution of the Court regulated and planned its ceremonies.

Perhaps surprisingly, little has been written on the ofi ce of Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies. Indeed no monograph has been consecrated to unravelling how this important court ofi ce functioned during the ancien r é gime . 26 This chapter examines the duties and functions that were entrusted to the position of Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies. Despite its apparent grandeur the title gave its incumbent little overall author- ity on how ceremonies were performed at Versailles. The interesting discovery is that those charged with organising royal pageantry did not constitute a unii ed team. On the contrary they were a loose confeder- ation of, at times, warring tribes.

The Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies, the Introducteur des Ambassadeurs, the Roi d’Armes de France, the four Capitaines des Gardes du Corps and others spent a substantial part of their time

24 The bicentennial commemorative i lm: La R é volution Fran ç aise, Premi è re Partie Les Ann é es Lumi è res , dir. James Heffron (Paris, Berlin, Rome and London 1989).

25 Cf. Peter Burke, The Fabrication of Louis XIV (London, 1992 ), 87–92; and Blanning, The Culture of Power , 5–14.

26 Alain Charles Gruber, Les grandes f ê tes et leurs d é cors à l’époque de Louis XVI (Geneva, 1972 ) 10–13; Sarah Hanley, The Lit de Justice of the Kings of France: Constitutional Ideology in Legend, Ritual, and Discourse (London, 1983 ), 213 and 279.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Grand Master of Ceremonies 35

hindering each other. The manner in which the court of France made its power and splendour manifest was not the outcome of some great modernising mission on the part of the monarchy. 27 It was the product of a long process of negotiation and compromise amongst the ofi cers and grandees of the royal household.

The Grand Master of Ceremonies

The individual

In 1789 matters were not helped by the inexperience of Henri- É vrard de Dreux-Br é z é , the last Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies of the ancien r é gime . Born in 1766 the young marquis was only sixteen years of age when, in 1781, his father Joachim de Dreux-Br é z é died. This left Henri- É vrard heir to a fortune of 1,200,000 livres and survivancier to his father’s prestigious court ofi ce. 28 Too young to take up his position at Versailles, the marquis embarked on a brief military career in the pres- tigious cavalry regiment of the Royal-Cravates. In 1786, now promoted to Major, he became aide-de-camp to General Rochambeau , the hero of Yorktown and then commander in chief of the Gouvernement of the Calaisis et Boulonnais.

It was not until 1 January 1787 that he was invested as Grand Master of Ceremonies and, shortly thereafter, was admitted to the Honneurs de la Cour . 29 His i ve years as Louis XVI’s Grand Master of Ceremonies were to be momentous. After July 1789, his role in the organisation of state festivities became circumscribed and he focused on the domestic rituals of the royal household. The National Assembly refused to rec- ognise his role. Ceremonies that involved both king and deputies were arranged by the minister of the interior (or royal household prior to 1790) in the early part of the Revolution.

There are few documents from this period relating to his role in the court of the Tuileries . However, it is clear that he was one of the most loyal supporters of the king. He only abandoned his post during the l ight to Varennes . He was arrested on 24 June 1791 in the town of Mans, near the family seat of Br é z é , on suspicion of being involved in the king’s escape. 30 He was eventually released and resumed his duties

27 Cf. Elias, La Soci é t é de Cour , 307–16. 28 Dreux-Br é z é , Les Dreux-Br é z é , 265–75. 29 See Chapter 5. It should also be noted that this i gure’s biography provides a good

case study which refutes the abb é Barruel’s conspiracy theory that the revolution was a Masonic conspiracy; as Dreux-Br é z é was a member of the Olympian Masonic lodge in Paris. Dreux-Br é z é , Les Dreux-Br é z é , 298.

30 AN D XXIX bis, 35, dossier 362, fol.18.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien régime36

at court in September. 31 His career ended on 10 August 1792 when he was among the small number of courtiers who accompanied Louis XVI from the palace to the Salle du Man è ge. He emigrated in that same year and only returned to France in late 1794. The Police Minister Fouch é attempted to have him arrested in 1799 but due to poor health Dreux- Br é z é was spared coni nement. 32 Under the Restoration Dreux-Br é z é was returned to his former ofi ce and continued to exercise it to his death in 1829. 33

The institution

The sale and transmission of venal ofi ces had been a regular practice since at least the reign of Fran ç ois I . In 1604, through the introduction of the Paulette tax , it became an institutionalised practice and remained so right up to 1789, when the National Assembly abolished the sale of ofi ces. 34 There were an enormous number of technicalities, exceptions and rules which applied to the system of venality which made it one of the most complex areas of ancien r é gime public law. In order to simplify matters, especially as a large number of court ofi ces will be mentioned throughout this book, it is probably best to elucidate some technical aspects of ofi ce holding at court. 35

In theory no ofi ce in the king’s household was venal. 36 In order to pass a charge onto a successor a special gr â ce from the king was required. Though this may sound like a rare occurrence, it was routine in many departments of the Maison du Roi. For many important positions the

31 AN D XXIX bis, 31 bis, dossier 325, fol.22. 32 Under the Napoleonic regime he kept a low proi le and was able to regain most of his

property. He acted as a consultant on ceremonial matters to Imperial Grand Master of Ceremonies, the Comte de S é gur, but refused any ofi cial role at the Imperial Court. Dreux-Br é z é , Les Dreux-Br é z é , 362.

33 The grateful monarchs of the Restoration heaped honours on this loyal servant. He was made Grand Ofi cier de la L é gion d’Honneur, Chevalier du Saint-Esprit and i nally, the greatest honour of all, he was appointed Pair de France. Dreux-Br é z é , Les Dreux-Br é z é , 391–8.

34 Jonathan Dewald, ‘Social Groups and Cultural Practices’, in Renaissance and Reformation France , ed. Mack P. Holt (Oxford, 2002 ), 27–61, here 47–8; Jean Mireille, ‘Ofi ces’, in Dictionnaire de l’Ancien R é gime , ed. Lucien B é ly (Paris, 1996), 920–3. For more in-depth monographs refer to: Roland Mousnier, La Venalit é des Offices sous Henri IV et Louis XIII (Rouen, 1945 ), 1–19; and William Doyle, Venality: The Sale of Offices in Eighteenth-Century France (Oxford, 1996 ), 275–309.

35 Leonhard Horowski, ‘“Such a great advantage for my son”: Ofi ce-holding and Career mechanisms at the court of France, 1661–1789’, The Court Historian , 8 ( 2003 ), 127–35 and 163–73.

36 Tr.Drts. I, 388.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Grand Master of Ceremonies 37

king accorded his ofi cials the Droit de Survivance . 37 Essentially this allowed an owner of a charge to select his successor whilst alive. In some cases the survivancier (the appointed heir) exercised the functions of the incumbent whilst the latter was still alive. Some even sold the surviv- ance to their ofi ce to third parties. This could have been an especially attractive prospect for young men unable to afford to buy a position at the full market price. 38

One may wonder why the royal household subjected itself to this com- plicated legal i ction, especially when one considers that many judicial and administrative ofi ces, within the realm, were automatically trans- mitted to heirs without difi culty. A possible suggestion is that, as mem- bership of the royal household put individuals in close proximity to the monarch, the crown wished to maintain a tighter degree of control over appointments. The impression that persons expert and worthy of import- ant roles were appointed to the Maison du Roi needed to be upheld. By the late eighteenth century, due to the factional nature of court politics, it became difi cult to sustain such an uncomplicated image. 39

Many abuses, especially in the realm of i nancial mismanagement, had been allowed to creep in. This had the potential of leading to great scandal when cases involved grandees. 40 Ofi ce holders unable to pay their debts had to ask the king’s permission to resign their ofi ces in order to sell them. In 1783 the 33 million livres bankruptcy of the house of Rohan-Gu é m é n é caused enormous public furore. The prince and princesse de Rohan-Gu é m é n é were both forced to resign the ofi ces of Grand Chambellan and Gouvernante des enfants de France. 41 The

37 Jean-Fran ç ois F é raud ed., Dictionnaire critique de la langue fran ç aise (Marseille, 1787 ), 644.

38 The majority of members of the royal household, when purchasing or transmitting their ofi ce, were accorded brevets de retenue. These documents specii ed how the mon- etary value of their ofi ces was to be divided amongst the heirs of holder. Most import- antly, these certii cates gave the ofi ce a monetary value which was endorsed by the crown. F é raud, ed., Dictionnaire critique , 466; and Horowski, ‘Ofi ce-holding’, 167–9.

39 Under Louis XVI, the highest court ofi ces, those created by an é dit en titre d’office , were so important, they were granted through the instrument of letters-patent. A great many court ofi cials in the eighteenth century continued to possess Droits Commensaux . Originally these rights gave ofi cers of the royal household the privilege of dining at court at the king’s expense. At this stage their contents had expanded sig- nii cantly. The jurist Guyot identii ed eighteen separate categories of privileges from which Commensaux benei ted. Tr.Drts. I, 390, 398 and 399; and Alfred Franklin, La vie priv é e d’autrefois: Arts et m é tiers, modes, m œ urs, usages des Parisiens du XII i è me au XVIII i è me si è cle. D’apr è s des documents originaux et in é dits: la vie de Paris sous Louis XVI , 27 vols (Paris, 1902 ), XXVII, 250–71.

40 From the 1690s ofi ce holders were permitted to use their charges as security against mortgages and other forms of borrowing. Tr.Drts. I, 393.

41 Rory A. W. Browne, ‘Court and Crown: Rivalry at the Court of Louis XVI,’ 121–46; and Price, Preserving the Monarchy , 172.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien régime38

recriminations which followed between the court factions seemed to undermine the image of the monarchy as an impartial arbiter in the economy of court honours. 42

It is against this background that one must consider the position of the Grand Master of Ceremonies which was established by Henri III in 1585. 43 Throughout the eighteenth century, the value of the ofi ce had l uctuated between 200,000 to a quarter of a million livres. 44 Ofi cially the Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies was a subordinate of the Grand Ma î tre de France but this hierarchical arrangement was more honoured in the breach than the observance. 45 In theory the Master of Ceremonies had overall responsibility for a great number of rituals at court. However, in practice, his ability to carry out his duties inde- pendently was greatly hindered by a lack of direct subordinates. In 1789 his department consisted only of a Ma î tre des C é r é monies, Xavier Lallemand comte de Nantouillet , and an Aide des C é r é monies, Urbain de Watronville . 46 For an individual expected to instruct princes and dukes on which position to assume on the hierarchical spectrum, the resources at his disposal were precious few. 47 A courtier who hoped to exercise the functions of the Grand Master had to possess tact, a cool head and the ability to hammer out compromises.

The actual duties of this functionary are difi cult to classify with precision. 48 The original edict of 1585 commanded him to keep a record

42 Price, Preserving the Monarchy , 372. 43 The position made the proprietor a Grand Dignitaire de la Cour. He was second only

to the Chancelier, Garde des Sceaux, Grand Ma î tre de France, Grand Chambellan, Amiral de France, Mar é chaux de France, Grand Ma î tre de l’Artillerie, Grand É cuyer and Grand Aum ô nier who were collectively the Grands Ofi ciers de la Couronne. Solnon, La Cour de France , 14–16, Jeroen Duindam, Vienna and Versailles: The Courts of Europe’s Dynastic Rivals, 1550–1780 (Cambridge, 2003 ), 90–1; and AN O 3 518, fol.2.

44 During this time the position was never sold, such estimates are purely hypothetical and based entirely on brevets de retenue. Marie-Lan Nguyen, ‘Les Grand Ma î tres et le service des C é r é monies à l’époque moderne 1585–1792,’ (unpublished M é moire de Ma î trise, Universit é de Paris-IV Sorbonne, 1999 ), 27–9,; A.N. O 1 102 fol.264; and Anon., Maison du roi, ce qu’elle é tait, ce qu’elle est, ce qu’elle devrait ê tre. Examen soumis au roi et à l’Assembl é e Nationale , (Paris, 1789 ).

45 To emphasise this subsidiary role the Grand Master of Ceremonies was required to deliver his oath of allegiance into the hands of the Grand Ma î tre de France. Paradoxically the Grand Ma î tre de France did not have the authority to command nor direct his subordinate. Nguyen. ‘Les Grands Ma î tres’, 18; and Mansel, ‘The Court of France 1814–1830,’ 56–9.

46 The latter position had been recently created, most probably in the 1760s. Anon., Almanach Royal , 124.

47 The affair of the tapestries of the 1690s proved how little an unsupported Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies could accomplish in the face of three angry Ducs et Pairs. Nguyen, ‘Les Grands Ma î tres’, 125–8.

48 Tr.Drts. I, 602–8.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Grand Master of Ceremonies 39

of all the ofi cial ceremonies held at court. 49 It is clear that, on days of ofi cial engagements, he instructed and directed those involved in the rituals of the court. 50 It is a relatively uncomplicated matter to estab- lish that this ofi ce gave its owner the authority to direct and instruct courtiers during ceremonial situations. However, the extent to which ofi cials such as Dreux-Br é z é were involved in the planning stages of such festivities is less certain. As keeper of the registers, it was certainly his task to investigate what precedents prescribed before a festivity took place. He was required to draw up a ceremonial itinerary and maps which were to be followed. While it is true that the Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies had an overall coordinating responsibility, yet it was only the king who could compel the other ofi cials of his house to obey.

For instance, on the death of the Dauphin , on 3 June 1789, Louis wrote to the prince de Lambesc , Grand É cuyer: 51 In this letter the king highlights the effective powerlessness of the Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies. 52 In order for Dreux-Br é z é to command functionaries outside of his own department, the monarch’s direct intervention was necessary. Only in the frenetic circumstances of the opening of the Estates General did Dreux-Br é z é write directly to the interested parties asking for their collaboration in enacting the rituals of this great occa- sion. 53 Obviously, in the hectic preparations for the Estates there was simply not enough time to act in the usual fashion. Delays needed to be

49 Extracts of this register do exist, but the original artefact is missing today. AN O 3 518, fol.3.

50 Evidence of his authority can be perceived in his uniform. He wore an open black velvet doublet embroidered with silver threaded lace and a short black cloak with a hood. His head was covered with a black velvet toque decorated with heron feathers. However, the most important aspect of this uniform was an ivory topped ceremonial wand. Nguyen, ‘Les Grands Ma î tres’, 32.

51 For a brief biography, see Henri Lemoine, ‘Louise-Julie-Constance de Rohan, Comtesse de Brionne, Grand Ecuyer de France et Ch â telaine de Limours (1734– 1815)’. Revue de l’Histoire de Versailles et de Seine et Oise , 34 ( 1932 ), 207–27; and Alain Petiot, ed., Les Lorrains et l’Empire: Dictionnaire biographique des Lorrains et de leurs descendants au service des Habsbourg de la Maison d’Autriche (Paris, 2005 ), 341.

52 ‘Mon cousin, I have decided that the body of my beloved and cherished son the Dauphin will lie in state at Meudon for some days. I write this letter to inform you that I wish you to send a detachment of the Cent-Suisses , with an ofi cer, to stand guard before my son’s body while it lies in state at Meudon and to escort it for its i nal burial at Saint-Denis, and they [these troops] are also to accompany the heart for its inhumation at Val de Gr â ce. You will order these troops to follow the commands which the Grand Master, or Master, of Ceremonies will give on my behalf. I pray God, Mon Cousin, that he keep you under His holy and worthy protection. Given this day at Versailles on 4 June 1789. [Signed] Louis.’ See AN O 1 1044, no. 297.

53 For example, on 27 April 1789 Dreux-Br é z é wrote to Bronod de La Haie, the Roi d’Armes de France, explaining that ‘it is not possible for me to send to M. le Grand É cuyer the usual letter which the king has sent in the past to the King of Arms and Heralds when they have duties to perform’. AN K 1719, dossier 43, no. 426.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien régime40

avoided during this critical phase. As some ceremonial ofi cials did not permanently reside in Versailles, they required sufi cient notice in order to travel to court to carry out their duties. 54

Once the Grand Ma î tre had prepared his plans, it was necessary to solicit the approval of other ofi cials. For the early events of 1789 Dreux-Br é z é found in Barentin , the Keeper of the Seals, a staunch ally. This conservative supported, with disastrous results, the rigid revival of the ceremonial of 1614 to conduct the Estates of 1789. 55 Barentin, in concert with the Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies, ordered the police to seize any publications which contained ceremonial procedures dif- ferent from those of 1614. The Parlement of Paris , rather than giving voice to any modernisation scheme, positively took a lead in supporting the decision to conform to precedent. 56 So Dreux-Br é z é found himself in perfect alignment with the conservative majority of the king’s coun- cil. 57 Although this alliance may have facilitated the smooth operation of ceremonial, in the early months of the Estates General , these reac- tionary sympathies relegated the marquis to a marginal role once the Revolution erupted. The deputies refused to forget that he had been close to Barentin and the comte d’Artois’s faction. 58

It is difi cult to appreciate with absolute precision which areas of ceremony fell under the Grand Master’s exclusive remit. There were numerous conl icts of authority, ambiguities and a rigid attachment to precedent which limited this ofi cial’s inl uence. 59 The entire structure

54 This extraordinary situation did not repeat itself for the S é ance royale of 23 June 1789. Dreux-Br é z é , as was usual practice, wrote to the king who corresponded in turn with those Ofi ciers directly in charge of the personnel needed to organise a plenary ses- sion of the Estates. AN K 1719, no. 43.

55 Dreux-Br é z é , Les Dreux-Br é z é , 304–5; and J. Michael Hayden, France and the Estates General of 1614 (Cambridge, 1974 ), 98–106.

56 P. M. Jones, Reform and Revolution in France: The Politics of Transition 1774–1791 (Cambridge, 1995 ), 158.

57 Munro Price, ‘The “Ministry of the Hundred Days”: A Reappraisal’, French History , 4 (1990), 325–7.

58 ‘At the same time there arrived a handsome, and well proportioned, young man, who wore a sparkling cloaking embroidered with gold and many precious stones, his i ngers were covered with diamond rings and his hat was i lled with brilliant white plumes. He carried an ebony wand, garnished with an ivory ornament, which sym- bolised his important ofi ce. He emitted an air of splendour amongst this [drab] mass of Third Estate deputies dressed in black. This lustrous star was none other than M. the Marquis of Br é z é grand master of ceremonies.’ Louis-Marie de La R é velli è re- L é peaux, M é moires de La R é velli è re-Lepeaux, Membre du Directoire Ex é cutif de la R é publique Fran ç aise et de l’Institut National, publi é s par son i ls, sur le manuscrit autogra- phe de l’auteur et suivis des pi è ces justii catives et de correspondances in é dites , 3 vols (Paris, 1895 ), I, 67; and Dreux-Br é z é , Les Dreux-Br é z é , 340.

59 Cf. Marie-Lan Nguyen, ‘Les ofi ciers de la Maison du Roi et le c é r é monial public de Henri III à Louis XVI’ (unpublished M é moire de DEA, Universit é de Paris-IV Sorbonne, 2000 ), 133–5.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Heralds 41

relied on the monarchy’s ability to maintain equilibrium between its functionaries. 60 Once a challenge came from an alternative source of power, outside of the monarchy, these ofi cers simply were unable to adapt.

Heralds

A great number of European monarchies founded institutions such as colleges of arms, heralds and courts of chivalry as media through which they manifested their grandeur and splendour. 61 Tradition had bequeathed to the court of Versailles a King of Arms of all France, named Montjoie Saint-Denis after the legendry battle cry of the Capetian knights, and twelve separate Heralds of Arms, each named after the different provinces of the realm. 62 These ofi cials were also aided by an impressive band of mounted musicians. 63

In other European kingdoms Heralds were charged with the creation and regulation of coats of arms for the nobility, private individuals and corporations. However, the H é rauts d’Armes de France carried out purely ornamental functions and were endowed with no comple- mentary role. In the early seventeenth century they were transferred to the king’s stables, the Grande É curie , and there they remained until 1792. During these 175 years they were never granted a signii cant pay increase and the position was relegated to a role of anachronistic

60 Duindam, Myths of Power , 143–80. 61 The antiquarians of the seventeenth century argued that heralds were as old as civ-

ilisation itself. Some interpreted, with a studied sense of anachronism, that king Agamemnon’s messengers, during the siege of Troy, were the i rst heralds of history. Marc Vulson de La Colombi è re, De l’office des rois d’armes, des h é rauts et des poursuiv- ants; de leur antiquit é et des privil è ges c é r é monies o ù ils sont employ é s par les rois et par les princes (Paris, 1644 ), 379. Printed in C. Leber, ed., Collection des Meilleurs disserta- tions, notices, et traits particuliers relatifs à l’histoire de France, compos é en grand partie de pi è ces rares ou qui n’ont jamais é t é publi é es s é par é ment pour server à compl é ter toutes les collections de m é moires sur cette mati è re (Paris, 1838).

62 During the Middle Ages, a French College of Arms had existed, based within the abbey de Saint-Antoine in Paris. The members of this institution seem to have been the cause of popular resentment. The Estates General of 1614 demanded that the Heralds be relieved of their right to adjudicate on armigerous matters. In conse- quence, Louis XIII established the ofi ce of the Juge d’Armes de France in 1615, and the Heralds were evicted from the abbaye de of Saint Antoine. Christophe Parry, Les H é rauts d’Armes à l’Époque Moderne (Paris, 2005 ), 73.

63 It has also been argued by some that the kingdom of Navarre provided a separate King of Arms and six further Heralds. However I have found no evidence to support this hypothesis. AN O 1 743, fol.227, Jean Ecorcheville, ‘Documents sur la Musique de la Grande É curie du Roi’, Sammelb ä nde der Internationalen Musikgesellschaft , 2 ( 1901 ), 608–42; and Baron Roure Du Paulin, Les Rois, H é rauts et Poursuivants d’Armes (Paris, 1906 ), 8 and 32.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien régime42

impotence. 64 This is evidenced by the falling number of Heralds from a high of twenty-six to a low of twelve. 65 Essentially the heralds were victims of the monarchy’s attempts to cut its household budget in the 1780s. Attempts to stem this i scal tide were ultimately futile as can be seen in the case of the last Montjoie King of Arms of the ancien r é gime , Fran ç ois Gabriel Bronod de La Haie , who attempted with sev- eral doomed expedients to revive the waning prestige of his ofi ce. 66 By the end of the decade the Roi d’Armes was merely required to pre- side over the spectacular public occasions at court. At lesser events it was the H é raut de Bourgogne who deputised. For the public festivities of 1789 four heralds had been summoned to Versailles to help with the Estates General . As far as one is able to surmise, the Heralds had no part in organising the ceremonies they attended. Their role was to endow proceedings with apposite solemnity. 67

The list of court events in which these ofi cials participated was limited in comparison to those supervised by the Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies. On the whole, the H é rauts d’Armes performed their duties mounted on horseback. They publicly announced important news such as declarations of war, peace, royal births and marriages. They did so by travelling in procession, with great fanfare, through the different squares of Versailles and Paris. For instance, they accompanied the earthly remains of deceased monarchs to their i nal resting place, the abbaye de Saint-Denis, and were present at the more solemn liturgies celebrated in the royal chapel. At the Estates General they contributed to the disastrous seating arrangements in the É glise de Notre Dame

64 Roure Du Paulin, Les Rois , 121–31. 65 Ibid., 73 and Tr.Drts. I, 626. 66 Very little is known about the background of this i gure, apart from the fact that

he was a member of a well-to-do Lyonnais family and appointed Roi d’Armes in 1760. For a large part of the 1780s this ofi cial accumulated a substantial amount of debt. It seems likely that these increased outlays coincided with Bronod de La Haie’s attempts at proving that before the seventeenth century the position of King of Arms conferred automatic hereditary nobility on the holder of this charge . He argued that the ofi ce dated back to the Carolingian period and that the knights to whom the lead- ership of the Heralds was entrusted were ennobled. His petition was denied. Parry, Les H é rauts , 31 and 103, AN Minutier Central, É tude VI 864, 1 et 3 f é vrier 1790, AN O 1 975, no.8, fol.2 and no.10, fols 3 and 9, AN O 1 743, fol.227; and AN K 1719.

67 The vibrant uniforms worn by these servants of the crown were among the most ornate in the Maison du Roi. They wore violet tabards decorated with the arms of the province they represented and the King of Arms alone bore three l eurs-de-lys surmounted by a crown. Like the Master of Ceremonies, they carried a b â ton de com- mandement . They also wore a neck badge shaped as a Maltese cross which indicated the chivalric nature of their position. Parry, Les H é rauts , 93–7; and Roure Du Paulin, Les Rois , 25–6; and Jean-Pierre Collignon, Ordres de Chevalerie, d é corations et m é dailles de France des origines à la i n du Second Empire (Paris, 2004 ), 405.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Heralds 43

de Versailles. On 4 May 1789 the Third Estate had been leading the cort è ge bearing the ‘Blessed Sacrament’ across Versailles. 68 When the deputies reached the aforementioned church they immediately pro- ceeded to i ll the front benches which had been reserved for the privi- leged orders. The Master of Ceremonies with the help of the Heralds evicted the deputies from this position and moved them further back. In spite of this affront the politicians of the National Assembly seem to have been less resentful toward the Heralds than they were toward the marquis de Dreux-Br é z é . These ofi cers continued to have a role in those ceremonial moments when the king visited the Assembly’s debat- ing chamber.

It needs to be reiterated that, though these functionaries were, from time to time, under the orders of the Master of Ceremonies, their true overlord was the Grand É cuyer. 69 When they performed their duties at Versailles they were accommodated in the Grande É curie and their uniforms were also stored by this department of the Maison du Roi. It was only with a direct order from Louis XVI that these ofi cials could be temporarily transferred to another department. 70 Throughout the ancien r é gime they were coni ned to a form of administrative limbo, which was fraught with complications and inefi ciency.

During the entire period from 1789 to 1792 the Heralds were to par- ticipate in many of the great revolutionary occasions. 71 In the imme- diate aftermath of the October days , the Heralds of France were given the duty of publicising the king’s arrival in Paris. They were also to read a declaration from Louis XVI calling for a restoration of public order. This text, very much in the language of the ancien r é gime, stated that:

[It is hoped] that our sojourn in our good town of Paris, far from becoming a pretext for [seditious] gatherings and troubles should on the contrary be a powerful reason for a return to tranquillity and good order for the citizens of this city as they resume their daily business and lives. 72

The ofi cial account of this procession was recorded by Jean Villemain d’Abancourt , Herald of Angoul ê me, as Bronod de La Haie was absent. 73 On 10 October 1789, at nine in the morning, i ve heralds set

68 Lemay, La Vie quotidienne ,.18. 69 Nguyen, ‘Les Grands Ma î tres’, 94. 70 The Napoleonic and Restoration regimes removed any conl ict in the chain of com-

mand when they transferred the Heralds from the stables to the direct authority of the Master of Ceremonies. See, AN O 3 525.

71 They were present at the S é ance royale , the arrival of the king in Paris in October 1789 and the reception for new judges of the cour de cassation organised at the Tuileries in 1791. AN O 1 591, no.497.

72 AN K 1719, no.44. 73 Ibid., fol.3.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien régime44

out on horseback from the Tuileries accompanied by the usual escort of musicians. They proclaimed the king’s communiqu é in thirty public squares, both inside and outside the city precincts. 74 Thirty is a particu- larly high number when one considers that, in normal circumstances, the Heralds visited only up to a dozen locations. 75 Obviously the gov- ernment wanted all areas of the town to be touched by the regal appeal for citizens to return to calm and their routine. Especially noteworthy was the easterly route, which took the parade through the especially volatile and rebellious Faubourg Saint-Antoine. This neighbourhood, famously, had taken a leading role in the storming of the Bastille and three years later enthusiastically supported the fall of the monarchy on 10 August 1792. 76

The ritual of the proclamation received two signii cant modii ca- tions in 1789. One involved the omission of the traditional greetings and homage paid to the Princes of the Blood in front of their Parisian residences. A great number of these princes had either participated actively in the reactionary politics against the Third Estate or had emi- grated. Accordingly, it was considered best to avoid such an unpopular demonstration of deference. Secondly, a detachment of 100 National Guardsmen , i fty on foot and i fty on horseback, were ordered to accompany the procession. 77

In every other way the procedure involved was identical to that used throughout the eighteenth century. When the procession reached one of its destinations the musicians would play a solemn fanfare, after which the Heralds, with their heads uncovered, would cry three times: ‘with the king’s authority’. After the proclamation had been read proceedings were closed with three cries of ‘vive le roi’. 78 The Angoul ê me Herald, who chronicled the events on 10 October 1789, recorded that the con- tents of Louis XVI’s proclamation received a positive response in all the locations where it was publicised.

This was the Heralds’ swansong in Paris and they were seldom used, after this date, as a means of ofi cial communication. During and after 1789, the press expanded in a remarkable way. The population came to rely ever more heavily on newspapers such as the Moniteur for up-to-date ofi cial information. 79 It seems safe to conclude that the Herald was now

74 Ibid., fols 5–8. 75 Parry, Les H é rauts , 91; and AN K 1719, nos 9–17. 76 David Garrioch, The Making of Revolutionary Paris (London, 2002 ), 115–21. 77 AN K 1719, no.44 fol.3. 78 Ibid., fol.5. 79 William Murray and J. Gilchrist, eds, The Press in the French Revolution: A Selection

of Ddocuments Taken from the Press of the Revolution for the Years 1789–1794 (London, 1971 ), 7–42; William Murray, The Right-Wing Press in the French Revolution: 1789– 1792 (London, 1986 ), 17–29.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Figure 2 Map of Paris in 1789 (with route taken by Herald in October 1789)

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien régime46

superseded as a manifestation of royal pomp and as conduit of ofi cial government communication. As Louis XVI was to i ll the lesser pos- ition of Premier Fonctionnaire de la nation the paraphernalia of the past could not be used to represent the revolutionary present.

However, they did make a i nal and impressively anachronistic appearance in the opening ceremony of the Legislative Assembly . In October 1791 the Heralds announced the convocation of the new legis- lature on horseback in all the public squares of Paris. 80 The ceremonial implemented for this occasion had a distinctly modern l avour. It was decided by the deputies of the Constituent that the king’s fauteuil was to be positioned beside that of the President of the Assembly to symbol- ise the perfect equality between the legislative and executive branches of government. Furthermore, the deputies were allowed to be seated whilst the king addressed them. 81 The following week the newly elected parliamentarians of the Legislative Assembly sought to abolish the titles of Sire and Majesty as they were considered to be obsequious and unworthy of the representatives of free men. 82

The ability of the H é raut d’Armes de France to survive longer than other forms of ceremonial apparatus was due to their purely inert orna- mental character. Unlike the Master of Ceremonies, they had no author- ity and played a purely decorative role in monarchical celebrations. It was for this reason that the Revolutionaries barely acknowledged their existence. The Heralds had neither resisted nor supported the polit- ical changes happening in France. They merely added an extra layer of complexity and hierarchical confusion to the representational culture of the late Bourbon Monarchy. 83

Introducteur des Ambassadeurs

Peter Burke , paraphrasing Clausewitz, has described vast architectural building projects such as Versailles as ‘the continuation of war and dip- lomacy by other means’. 84 It is true that the artistic and architectural magnii cence of the French court complemented the glory which had been won on the i eld by the armies of Louis le Grand in an unbroken string of victories from 1667 to 1697. Visitors to the Sun King’s palace, in the eighteenth century, varied enormously in provenance, expectations

80 AN K 1719, no.45. 81 Antoine de Baecque, ‘From Royal Dignity to Republican Austerity: The Ritual for

the Reception of Louis XVI in the French National Assembly 1789–1792’, The Journal of Modern History, 66 ( 1994 ), 671–96.

82 AP XXXIV, 81–7. 83 Blanning, Culture of Power , 406–27. 84 Burke, Fabrication of Louis XIV , 65.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Heralds 47

and objectives. Some travelled great distances, like the emissaries sent by Tipu Sultan in 1788, others just crossed the channel at their leisure; like that celebrated habitu é of all things sophisticated, the fourth Earl of Chesteri eld . 85 The spectacle which unfolded before their eyes cer- tainly made a deep impact. Yet the inl uence exerted on public opinion in their home countries was limited by the individualistic and personal nature of their journeys.

Versailles captured the international stage as a spectacular back- drop where the Corps diplomatique, assigned to the French court, were supposed to be constantly overawed by the cult of royal mag- nii cence. By 1789 thirty-one European courts had established per- manent diplomatic relations with the kingdom of France. 86 They did so by dispatching a resident minister to Paris/Versailles. Diplomacy, at this stage of its development, had progressed substantially beyond the informal arrangements of the early modern period. 87 The concept of ‘extraterritoriality’ was still rudimentary, but diplomatic immun- ities were respected right up to the Revolution. 88 To intercept the mis- sives between a diplomat and his court was certain to give rise to a major incident. 89 International relations were not limited to the world of ofi cial embassies. Minor European states, like Modena , engaged secret agents to act as spies, intermediaries and informal conduits of communication. 90

The main consequence of the European system of diplomacy was that Versailles periodically accommodated a large contingent of for- eign nobles. 91 Each of these envoys represented a myriad of different interests, religions and forms of etiquette. The Corps diplomatique required shrewd management. Henri III in 1585, in the same decree which created the ofi ce of Grand Master of Ceremonies, had instituted

85 Petiti ls, Louis XVI , 606. ‘An hour at Versailles, Compiegne, or St. Cloud, is now worth more to you than three hours in your closet, with the best books that ever were written.’ See Letter CL, Greenwich June 30 1751, in Oliver Leigh, ed., Letters to His Son; Letters by the Earl of Chesteri eld on the i ne art of becoming a man of the world and a gentleman; with topical headings and a special introduction , 2 vols (London, 1926 ).

86 Almanach Royal , 154–6. 87 Linda and Marsha Frey, The History of Diplomatic Immunity (Columbus, OH, 1999 ),

248–9. 88 Tr.Drts. III; for privileges, refer to 61–95; and for immunities refer to 95–108. 89 For the case of the comte de Chalons whose diplomatic bag was seized by the Venetian

authorities, see ASVe, Dispacci degli Ambasciatori Veneti al Senato, Serie Francia, Filza 263, dispaccio no.105, Parigi 5 gennaio 1789.

90 ASMo, Serie Francia, Busta 227, Lettere Antonio Caccia. 91 Antoine Lilti, Le Monde des Salons, Sociabilit é et Mondanit é à Paris au XVIIIe si è cle

(Paris, 2005 ), 378–92.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien régime48

the position of an Introducteur des Ambassadeurs to take charge of diplomatic protocol . 92

Since the early modern era, European states had tried to solve the problem of precedence among nations by framing a mutually accept- able hierarchical order. 93 By Louis XVI’s reign, the system, although modii ed by religious strife and the emergence of Russia and Prussia as great powers, was remarkably similar to that of the sixteenth century. Within Catholic Europe, the Papal Nuncio was still universally rec- ognised as the doyen of the Diplomatic Corps. 94 The only real excep- tion was the special position which was held by the envoys of other Bourbon monarchs known as Ambassadeurs de Famille . 95 The rep- resentatives of Spain, Naples and Parma possessed privileges which were not accorded to other diplomats . In particular, they enjoyed spe- cial access to the monarch, outside of the weekly Wednesday audi- ence. They were frequently on the list of those dining at Marly and, at times, were guest to the petits soupers in Louis XVI’s private apart- ments. These tokens of royal favour placed them in an especially pre- eminent position.

Diplomats were not only an ofi cial conduit of communication between nations, but they stood as physical proxies for the sovereign they represented. An Ambassador, when exercising his ofi cial duties, was treated virtually as the physical embodiment of the Prince he rep- resented. Understandably, a court functionary was needed to navi- gate safely past the treacherous and stormy waters of international ceremonial. 96 In practice the Introducteurs coordinated their efforts with the Minist è re des Affaires É trang è res which provided detailed

92 Auguste Boppe, Les Introducteurs des Ambassadeurs (Paris, 1901 ), 2. 93 William Roosen, ‘Early Modern Diplomatic Ceremonial: A Systems Approach’,

Journal of Modern History , 52, ( 1980 ), 452–79, here 460–1. 94 This is a hierarchical convention that has continued to the present day. The 1961

Vienna Convention on Diplomatic Relations prescribed that the Papal Nuncio was to be considered as the senior diplomat in all capital cities. See John Wood and Jean Serres, eds, Diplomatic Ceremonial and Protocol: Principles, Procedures and Practices (London, 1970 ), 27–9.

95 Albert Mousset, ed., Un T é moin ignor é de la R é volution: Le Comte de Fernan Nu ñ ez Ambassadeur d’Espagne à Paris 1787–1791 (Paris, 1924 ), iii–iv; and vicomte de Grouchy and Antoine Guillois, eds, La R é volution Fran ç aise racont é e par un é tranger, correspon- dance du Bailli de Virieu Ministre Pl é nipotentiaire de Parme 1788–1793 (Paris, 1904 ), xiv–xx.

96 It was highly lucrative, due to the large number of gifts which incumbents received from incoming and departing diplomats. The charge of Introducteur was not uni- i ed, but rather it was shared among two ofi cials, each serving one semester, in any given year. The workforce at their disposal consisted of a single individual given the title of Secr é taire Ordinaire du Roi pour la Conduite des Ambassadeurs. Boppe, Les Introducteurs , 27 and 29–30.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The hidden apparatus of Bourbon splendour 49

information on the arrival of new diplomats and also collated expert advice on foreign codes of etiquette. 97

The primary role of the Introducteur was to organise each new emis- sary’s audience d’arriv é , or alternatively, when the envoy took his leave they prepared the audience de cong é . 98 The more routine duties involved positioning diplomats in appropriate locations during the royal lever , mass and other festivities. They were also charged with presenting for- eign envoys either with invitations to court balls or complimentary tick- ets for opera performances. Wednesdays were particularly busy days as the king set aside a section of his morning lever and dedicated it to receiving petitions from the Corps diplomatique. On these days, distinguished foreigners travelling through France were ofi cially pre- sented at court by their country’s Ambassador. A strict hierarchy in all these proceedings was maintained. The Introducteur was to deal dir- ectly with all envoys of Ambassadorial rank, while the Secr é taire ordin- aire du Roi pour la Conduite des Ambassadeurs dealt with Minister Plenipotentiaries. 99 These elaborate procedures conveyed that hierarchy was not merely a domestic phenomenon, but one that spilled over dir- ectly into international politics. In terms of religion non-Catholic emis- saries needed to be accommodated. For instance, as it was illegal to sell meat on Ash Wednesday and Good Friday, the Secr é taire bestowed certii cates on Protestant and non-European diplomats allowing them to break the Lenten fast. The duties of the Introducteur , during the Revolution, faded into insignii cance as the monarch gradually lost the greater share of his prerogatives vis- à -vis foreign affairs. Furthermore, the behaviour of the Parisian crowds ensured that a great number of diplomats had l ed by 1791.

The hidden apparatus of Bourbon splendour

The H ô tel des Menus Plaisirs , which hosted the sessions of the Estates General , had been constructed in 1739. It was the central warehouse

97 Dufort de Cheverny, M é moires sur les r è gnes de Louis XV et Louis XVI et sur la r é volu- tion, 2 vols (Paris, 1886 ), I, 61.

98 The procedure was straightforward. Diplomats travelling in Europe did so incognito; this pretence was dropped only on the day when an Ambassador solemnly presented his letters of credence. The Introducteur had discretion over how many horses were to be harnessed to the Ambassadorial carriage. This, in turn, depended on the rank of the foreign ruler being represented. They also led the procession escorting the new Ambassador, through the long corridors of Versailles, to meet the monarch. After presenting his letters, the envoy was treated to a banquet hosted by the ministry of foreign affairs. Subsequently, before leaving, the Ambassador was to pay his respects to the queen , Dauphin and princes of the blood. Boppe, Les Introducteurs , 5.

99 Boppe, Les Introducteurs , 6.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien régime50

of one of the larger administrative units of the Maison du Roi. 100 This department, headed by the Intendant des Menus, was given the respon- sibility of managing the royal Argenterie, Menus Plaisirs and Affaires de la Chambre du Roi. 101 To help in these tasks, a legion of secretar- ies, inspectors, musicians, administrators, carpenters, workers, actors, artists, goldsmiths and so on were directly employed by the Menus. 102 Papillon de La Fert é , Louis XVI’s Intendant, though generally consid- ered an able administrator, was to preside over a bureaucratic machine that was in decline. When he had been appointed in 1756 this unit was endowed with an immense annual budget of 2 million livres. In order to meet this impressive expenditure efi ciently a separate treasury had been created. This funded the department independently from other sections of the royal household. The Menus supplied all the props, can- dles, domestic uniforms and other paraphernalia required to enact the elaborate ceremonies of the court. From events as unique as the Sacre to the routine lever Papillon de La Fert é had to ensure that supplies were transferred expediently from warehouses to their i nal destination. 103

The Intendant des Menus, while awaiting execution in prison during the Terror had time to rel ect on and write some of his reminiscences concerning the administration of the court of France. 104 In particu- lar he dealt with his difi cult relationship with the Gentilshommes de la Chambre . These powerful grandees at times regarded Papillon as a valuable collaborator; at other times, they treated him as an upstart bureaucrat. The accession of Louis XVI proved to be particularly bur- densome. In 1777, aside from his regular duties, the Intendant was asked by the queen to organise no fewer than ninety-three theatrical divertissements , which constituted the record number of court perform- ances in the eighteenth century. 105 When it came to unearthing areas where savings could be made, Necker targeted the bountiful budget of the Menus with great energy.

In 1780 an attempt was made to centralise all the expenditure of the royal household. The Intendant was demoted to the less impressive

100 William R. Newton, La Petite Cour (Paris, 2006 ), 103. 101 Anon., ‘Extrait sur l’administration de l’argenterie, menus, plaisirs et affaires de la

chambre du Roi en 1784’, in M é langes Historiques, choix de Documents (Paris, 1877 ), II, 735; and Philippe Beaussant, Les Plaisirs de Versailles, Th éâ tre et Musique (Paris, 1996 ), 318–23.

102 Denis-Pierre-Jean Papillon de La Fert é , Journal de Papillon de la Fert é intendant et contr ô leur de l’argenterie, menus plaisirs et affaires de la chambre du Roi 1756–1780 (Paris, 1887 ), 3–4.

103 Ibid., 40–5. 104 Ibid., 1. 105 Ibid., 28.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The hidden apparatus of Bourbon splendour 51

designation of Commissaire des Menus. 106 An administrative reshufl e also took place and there was an important redistribution of duties within the royal household. The direction of the Op é ra de Paris , the Com é die-Francaise and Com é die-Italienne was transferred from the Menus to an agency within the Minist è re de la Maison du Roi which governed Paris. 107 The i nances of the capital’s state-subsidised theatres did not have time to benei t from this more streamlined administration. The Revolution was to have a striking impact on the cultural pursuits of the beau monde . 108 Half of the private boxes leased by the haute noblesse for the season at the Paris Op é ra were left empty.

The Menus contributed an extra layer of density to the organisa- tion of royal pageantry. Historically this department had been placed under the direct authority of the four Gentilshommes de la Chambre . Originally the dukes who held this charge rotated the ofi ce amongst themselves every quarter. However, by Louis XVI’s reign, they carved their charge into four separate areas of responsibility. 109 Unfortunately for Papillon , rather than simplifying matters, this system allowed for the possibility that the Intendant could sometimes receive contradict- ory orders. It is difi cult to know the extent to which the Intendant was in contact with the Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies. It has proved difi cult to i nd direct correspondence between these two ofi cials. 110 As always, the system depended at all times on the king keeping the personal ambitions of courtiers from hindering the efi cient adminis- tration of his household.

The Garde Meuble de la Couronne , headed by Louis XVI’s former Premier Valet de Chambre Marc-Antoine Thierry de la Ville d’Avray , and the Gardes du Corps , under the command of four Capitaines, were two other vital components in the organisation of ceremony at Versailles. On numerous occasions the Garde Meuble was ordered to supply specially crafted pieces of furniture to assist in enacting rituals. 111

106 Duindam, Vienna and Versailles , 65. 107 Max Aghion, Le Th éâ tre à Paris au XVIIIe Si è cle (Paris, 1926 ), 122–6, 182–6 and

206–12; and Pierre Larthomas, Le Th éâ tre en France au XVIIIe Si è cle (Paris, 1980 ), 9–15, 19–20, 33–4.

108 Emmet Kennedy, ‘High Culture and Popular Culture: Paris Theatre Audiences, the Critics and the Police’, in Theatre, Opera and Audiences in Revolutionary Paris , eds Emmet Kennedy, Marie-Laurence Netter, James P. McGregor and Mark V. Olsen (London, 1996 ), 75–86; and Aghion, Le Th éâ tre à Paris au XVIIIe Si è cle , 145–7 and 212.

109 Papillon, Journal des Menus Plaisirs , 9–10. 110 It seems that, from time to time, Dreux-Br é z é did claim expenses from the Menus

Plaisirs . AN O 1 3090, sixi è me é tat d é penses impr é vues , quartier d’octobre, no.302. 111 Henri Gleizes, Premier Maire de Versailles: Thierry de Ville d’Avray 1732–1792 (Paris,

1988 ), 107–23.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien régime52

For the opening of the Estates General this department provided the daises, canopies and thrones placed inside the churches of Notre-Dame and Saint-Louis in Versailles. It also hung sixteen tapestries along the route of the procession. 112 Again, this department came under the remit of the Premiers Gentilshommes de la Chambre ; therefore i nely tuned collaboration was required between ofi cials and departments for the successful performance of court rituals.

The four Capitaines des Gardes du Corps were responsible for secur- ity and order in the royal palace at all times. The captain on duty never left the king’s side from morning to dusk. 113 It was for this reason that these military ofi cers were entrusted with the distribution of a sub- stantial share of the tickets and passes which regulated admission into Versailles. It did not take long for this duty to transform itself into a privilege. These important princes and dukes used their right to control access to the court as means of rewarding and entertaining their clients and friends. During the Estates General they were awarded two-thirds of the tickets for admission to the opening session. 114

Many rituals, like audiences and even High Mass, required that a detachment of guardsmen, in gala uniform, attend to bestow due solem- nity on the event. It was unthinkable that the members of the king’s domestic household could give direct orders to soldiers. Consequently, it was decided to create a temporary commission, which gave its incum- bent the title of Exempt des Gardes du Corps faisant le Service des C é r é monies. 115 This ofi cer served as a liaison between those courtiers organising events and the soldiers present. He was instructed by the Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies on where his men were to stand and what, if any, tasks they were to carry out. Again this position existed not to fuli l any practical objective, but rather to protect the amour-propre of the powerful court nobility, who bitterly resisted any encroachment which attacked their dignity and privileges.

The confrontation between Dreux-Br é z é and Mirabeau at the S é ance royale was in many ways a continuation of this struggle between the ‘State’ and a court aristocracy which jealously guarded its prerogatives. However the young marquis’s failure to have his authority recognised did genuinely usher in a new political epoch. The momentousness of this event was something which contemporaries, and so too posterity, keenly understood. It was a moment when two symbolic systems of power collided violently. The failure of the Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies

112 AN O 1 3300, no.6. 113 Gilbert Bodinier, Les Gardes du Corps de Louis XVI (Paris, 2005 ), 19–20. 114 Nguyen, ‘Les Grands Ma î tres’, 91. 115 Ibid., 92–4.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The hidden apparatus of Bourbon splendour 53

to handle opposition was not merely a personal embarrassment, but represented visibly the failure of the ancien r é gime monarchy to com- mand the obedience of its subjects. Even during the bitterest struggles between royal ofi cers, court factions and even with the Parlements , nobody had overtly called into question the fundamental reality that the crown held the power to compel a subject into submission. 116 The 23 June 1789 was the i rst time that direct opposition to the crown was manifested both publicly and visibly at the royal court itself.

The National Assembly, through Mirabeau , stated unequivocally that the right to compel did not reside exclusively with the monarch as the most tangible manifestation of the state. On the contrary, sov- ereignty had migrated very publically from the crown to the National Assembly , whose legitimacy was grounded in the volont é de la nation rather than obscure tradition. 117

On this day, the servants of the king’s household were transformed from public ofi cials into domestic servants. Their service to the crown was now distinct from service to the state. The six separate units of the royal household discussed in this chapter could not, due to their very organisation and structure, possibly conceive of how to pick up the gauntlet which lay at their feet. They had become entirely self-referent and could not envisage real, or symbolic, politics existing outside of the habitat of the court. For these grandees it was surprising, and incom- prehensible, that the world outside Versailles had succeeded in subvert- ing their assumptions. The dozens of court ofi cers who organised royal spectacles jealously protected their prerogatives. They had never been instructed on how to justify either their roles or the ceremonies they performed. Ritual was an unquestioned part of the monarchical order of things. This is why a deputy of the Third Estate refusing to obey the command of the Grand Ma î tre in full uniform proved such a powerful iconoclastic weapon against the Bourbon monarchy.

Louis XVI responded with traditional caution when he learned of the Assembly’s refusal to budge from the Menus Plaisirs, by reputedly exclaiming: ‘the devil [take them]! they can stay there’. 118 It seems prob- able that at this (or even any later) time the king did not feel sufi ciently coni dent to appeal to force to restore his authority. 119 The failure to regain the initiative at this stage relegated the monarchy to a subaltern, rather than a central, role in the French Revolution. The organisation of

116 For a more three-dimensional explanation of how dissident discourses came to occupy the foreground of politics. Baker, Inventing the French Revolution , 24–7.

117 AP VIII, 147. 118 Hardman, Louis XVI , 154. 119 Caron, ‘La tentative de contre-r é volution de juin–juillet 1789’, 12–19 and 31; and cf.

Price, ‘The Ministry of the Hundred Days’, 310.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Grand Maître de France Grand Écuyer Premiers Gentishommes de la Chambre

The King

Capitaines des Gardes du Corps

Grand Maître des Cérémonies Roi d’Armes de France

12 Hérauts d’Armes

Menus Plaisirs Exempt des Gardes du corps faisant le service des Cérémonies

Ministre de la Maison du Roi

2 Introducteur des Ambassadeurs

Ministre des Affaires Étrangères Secrétàire a la Conduite des Ambassadeurs

Garde Meuble de la Couronne

Maître des Cérémonies

Aide des Cérémonies

Table 1. Organisational structure of the king’s household during the 1780s

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The hidden apparatus of Bourbon splendour 55

the royal household and its inability to adapt to changed circumstances contributed enormously to the loss of credibility in royal spectacle. 120 Soon the Assembly would consider the reorganisation of the court and its rituals as a matter of priority. A regenerated France would need a new constitutional monarchy, but the question of how this was to be achieved was still an open one.

120 Lawrence M. Bryant, ‘Royal Ceremony and the Revolutionary Strategies of the Third Estate’, Eighteenth-Century Studies , 20 (1989), 413–50.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:24 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.004

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792/2 - The liste civile.pdf

Cambridge Books Online

http://ebooks.cambridge.org/

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792

Ambrogio A. Caiani

Book DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317

Online ISBN: 9781139207317

Hardback ISBN: 9781107026339

Paperback ISBN: 9781107631014

Chapter

2 - The liste civile pp. 56-82

Chapter DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge University Press

56

2 The liste civile : the new monarchy, Siey è s and the Constitution

The civil list in eighteenth-century French thought

Since 1789 a new era has begun, not just for France but for the world. These great l ocks of sheep, called Nations which despotism l eeced, or butchered, to its heart’s content, will i nally, after having shed many tears and gnawed their chains break free of them. Already they are united in their goal of form- ing a holy alliance which has the preordained sanction of both nature and the gospel. 1

This passage is taken from a pamphlet composed by the abb é Gr é goire in 1830 . Despite the numerous setbacks he suffered throughout his eventful political career, the abb é remained committed to his ideals. The political causes he had espoused were wide-ranging; they included republicanism , the constitutional church , the i ght against political iconoclasm and the abolition of slavery. 2 For this revolutionary cleric the Revolution of 1789 had unleashed a regenerative spirit that was ultimately unstoppable. The political issue which had resurrected Gr é goire’s political passion was the civil list which the Orleanist cham- ber of deputies was to bestow on Louis-Philippe in 1831. This awoke in him memories dating back to his political apprenticeship as a liberal cur é of the First Estate. If anyone was well qualii ed to present the r é quisitoire, or indictment, against Louis-Philippe’s regime, then that individual was truly the abb é who, after all, had witnessed the birth and demise of two constitutional monarchies.

1 Henri Gr é goire, Consid é rations sur la liste civile par M. Gr é goire ancien é v ê que de Blois (Paris, 1830), 17.

2 Albert Soboul, ed., Œ uvres de l’Abb é Gr é goire , 14 vols (Paris, 1977), I, ix–xxvii; Henri Gr é goire, M é moires de Gr é goire ancien é v ê que de Blois, d é put é à l’assembl é e constituante et à la convention nationale, s é nateur et membre de l’institut (Paris, 1989 ), 75–112; Bernard Plongeron, L’Abb é Gr é goire ou l’Arche de la Fraternit é (Paris, 1989 ), 33–5; Maurice Ezran, L’Abb é Gr é goire, D é fenseur des Juifs et des Noirs (Paris, 1992 ), 183–8; Ruth F. Necheles, The Abb é Gr é goire 1787–1831: The Odyssey of an Egalitarian (Westport, 1971 ),273–7; for an emotive verdict on Gr é goire, see William Gibson, Lord Ashbourne, Gr é goire and the French Revolution (London, 1932 ), 117–22.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The civil list in eighteenth-century French thought 57

He proudly proclaimed that in 1790 he had been one of i ve deputies who had hijacked the unanimous acceptance of the liste civile . 3 The abb é , also a formidable historian, traced the origins of this practice of providing crowned heads with state funds to Restoration Britain. He accused England of having turned its back on its own great revolution of the 1640s in order to squander the resources of the state on the lib- ertinage of Charles II . 4 For Gr é goire, one simple axiom could be drawn from the history of England: republics were cheaper than monarchies. 5 In this pamphlet he calculated that a single year’s payment of Britain’s civil list could theoretically sustain the president of the United States from the dawn of creation to the present day. 6 For Gr é goire the case was straightforward: monarchies were not just morally bankrupt, they were also a dangerous haemorrhage on the state’s public i nances.

The idea of distinguishing the national treasury from the private purse of the head of state was an innovation given concrete embodi- ment in seventeenth-century England. In 1660 a parliamentary com- mittee investigating how Charles II’s household would be i nanced, concluded that the king could no longer live solely from the revenues of the crown estates. The coni scations of the previous ten years made i scal autonomy for the monarch impossible. The committee proposed that an annual subsidy to support the crown should be raised through a range of diverse revenue-enhancing mechanisms. 7 Essentially, these provisions embodied the prototype of what came to be known as the civil list. Only with the advent of the ‘Glorious Revolution’ did the con- cept that the king was a stipendiary of parliament come into being. 8 Eighteenth-century Britain was groundbreaking in the i scal distinc- tion it drew between public i nance and the annual funding of the royal court. It is important to remark that, throughout the entire period, the civil list continued to directly pay the salaries and expenses of ministers in cabinet. It would take the better part of a century before the linear link between the selection of the ministry and electoral politics became established. Even in Great Britain the demarcation between the crown’s private and the nation’s public i nance was far from absolute.

The Hanoverian dynasty attempted, at times, to use its i nancial endow- ment as a means of garnering popularity. 9 The efi cient administration

3 Gr é goire, Consid é rations, 9. 4 Ibid., 7. 5 Ibid., 12. 6 Ibid., 8. 7 Mark Kishlansky, A Monarchy Transformed Britain 1603–1714 (London, 1997 ), 230. 8 Ibid., 290; E. A. Reitan, ‘From Revenue to Civil List, 1689–1702: The Revolution

Settlement and the “Mixed and Balanced” Constitution’, The Historical Journal, 13 ( 1970 ), 571–88; and Stephen Baxter, ‘William III as Hercules: The Political Implications of Court Culture’, in The Revolution of 1688–1689, Changing Perspectives , ed. Lois Schwoerer (Cambridge, 1992), 95–106.

9 Colley, Britons , 195–217.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The liste civile58

of the civil list could be used as propaganda, aimed at proving that the crown was both cost-effective and efi cient; not a burden on the revenue-producing classes. There were inherent dangers in such tactics. George III , loyal to Prince Frederick’s promise that on his accession the civil list would fall to 800,000 pounds, surrendered the administration of the royal estates, excluding the Duchy of Lancaster, to Parliament on his accession in 1760 . 10 Embarrassingly, nine years later this policy backi red when the debts of the royal household were such that the king was forced to ask Parliament that his annuity should be increased to 900,000 pounds. 11 For better or for worse the civil list was an institu- tion destined to provide stability and modernisation for a crown that many believed was precariously balanced. 12 Montesquieu had declared complacently in 1729 (just two years after the accession of George II): ‘I believe that it is in France’s interest to support the king of England, as a republic would be far more fatal’. 13 The court of St James was little admired across the channel, and it provided a poor comparison to the glories of Versailles. In France the House of Commons and, at times, the House of Lords were the two institutions which had attracted the great- est public esteem. It is interesting to note that when it came to creating a constitution France’s revolutionaries consciously rejected England’s bicameral system but ironically adopted the idea of a civil list.

In the 1780s Mercier , despite reservations regarding the extrava- gance of Versailles, could still relate with coni dence that ‘a citizen of Paris said very seriously to an Englishman: “what is a man to make of your king? He is so badly housed that you feel sorry for him. Consider ours instead: he lives in Versailles. Is that not a magnii cent palace? Can you think of an equivalent example [in all of England]? What grand- eur, what splendour, what magnii cence’.” 14 The monarchy’s splen- dour was an important component in France’s self-identii cation as the Grande Nation of Europe. 15 The prosperity of the prince’s domestic

10 Christopher Hibbert, George III: A Personal History (London, 1998 ), 78; Paul Langford, A Polite and Commercial People: England 1727–1783 (Oxford, 1989 ), 343; Wilhelmine Germany also opted for a civil list after unii cation, See R ö hl, The Kaiser and His Court , 72–9.

11 E. A. Reitan, ‘The Civil List in Eighteenth-Century British Politics: Parliamentary Supremacy versus the Independence of the Crown’, The Historical Journal , 9 ( 1966 ), 318–37, here 319.

12 Colley, Britons , 200–4; and Blanning, The Culture of Power, 318–20; 345–7. 13 Montesquieu, Œ uvres compl è tes , 2 vols (Paris, 1949), I, 882. 14 Louis S é bastian Mercier, Tableau de Paris , 7 vols (Amsterdam, 1782 ), IV, 255–6;

Cited in Mansel, The Court of France 1789–1830 , 25. 15 Colin Jones, The Great Nation: France from Louis XV to Napoleon (London, 2002 ),

2–4; and cf. Jacques Godechot, La Grande Nation: l’expansion de la France dans le monde de 1789 à 1799 (Paris, 1983 ), 43–57.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The civil list in eighteenth-century French thought 59

household was a visible manifestation of the might and glory of the state he embodied. The distinction between public and private in the French Monarchy, as with most of European counterparts, was opaque to say the least. 16 As long as sovereignty lay exclusive and undivided with the regal body, every action taken by the king was a state matter. 17 The commissioning of a warship, or the purchase of furniture for Versailles , though paid (and accounted for) by distinct departments and separ- ate treasuries of the royal administration, were both creatures of the same species… that is, public expenditure. 18 They both originated in the yearly revenue which the crown obliged its subjects to pay for the sovereign’s administration of the state. The tr é sor royal underwrote the debts of the court with its creditors in the same way as it contracted enormous obligations on European credit markets to i nance its pub- lic debt. 19 Louis XVI, in his inaugural speech for the opening of the Estates General , stated unequivocally:

I have ordered already some considerable savings in [public] expenditure. You will present me again with your ideas on this matter which I shall receive with solicitousness; but despite the resources extracted by even the most severe economies, I fear, Gentlemen, of not being able to relieve my subjects of the burden imposed on them as quickly I as would have wished. I will place before you the exact state of the [public] i nances and when you will have considered them, I know already that you will propose the most efi cient means of estab- lishing a permanent order which will afi rm public credit. 20

The king here made no symbolic distinction between the expenses relat- ing to his private person and those concerning the state. The Estates were expected to petition for a fairer system of taxation and a more rational i scal administration. The monarchy did not suppose that they would share in the legislative process, let alone separate ‘national’ and ‘royal’ as distinct categories of expenditure.

Once the October Days forced the court to migrate from Versailles to Paris, a somewhat Anglo-Saxon vision of the organisation of the royal household started to gain momentum. Whilst the i nancing of the con- stitutional court may have drawn inspiration from across the channel,

16 Elias, La Soci é t é de Cour , 17–20; Asch and Birke, eds, Princes, Patronage and the Nobility , 4–18; and Dickens, ed., The Courts of Europe, 7–31.

17 Bernard Hours, Louis XV et sa Cour (Paris, 2002 ), 276; Sergio Bertelli, The King’s Body: Sacred Rituals of Power in Medieval and Early Modern Europe (University Park, PA, 2001 ), 226; and Ragnhild Hatton, ‘Louis XIV: At the Court of the Sun King’, in The Courts of Europe , ed. Dickens, 239–57.

18 J. F. Bosher, French Finances 1770–1795: From Business to Bureaucracy (Cambridge, 1970 ), 47–66.

19 For the roles of the comptables and their independent caisses , see Ibid., 67–91. 20 AP VIII, 2.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The liste civile60

the role envisaged for the monarch was something the revolutionaries could never resolve satisfactorily. 21 The debates over the i nancing of the civil list, and the way in which Louis XVI was to spend the funds at his disposal, entailed a discussion on the manner in which representational culture was to be redei ned. The question of how the newly reorganised royal household was to present itself to the revolutionary public was a complex issue. In the nearly three years which the court spent in Tuileries it never could i nd an adequate modus vivendi . Political events l uctuated too fast. As soon as a model was created, it was almost immediately super- seded. The ‘revolutionary imaginary’ and Louis XVI’s lack of imagin- ation placed king and national representation on a collision course.

The creation of the liste civile in the early Revolution is often cited in histories of the period. 22 However, not a single publication has been devoted to investigating the creation and impact of this institution on the monarchy it purported to administer. 23 The consensus, which has generally emerged among historians, is that the endowment of 25 million livres was exceedingly generous. Others have also interpreted Louis XVI’s inability to operate under such a favourable compromise as evidence of his counter-Revolutionary designs. 24 The image is only partially correct.

The liste was more generous than most realise. It included the rev- enues of certain royal domains and separate payments were accorded in respect of Marie-Antoinette’s dowry and the running cost of both the households of Monsieur and the comte d’Artois . Only the elderly Mesdames tantes du roi and Mme É lisabeth were directly maintained at the king’s personal expense. As the aristocratic emigration phenom- enon became more widespread, the civil list for the king’s brothers was not abolished, but transferred in part to Philippe É galit é , formerly the duc d’Orl é ans . 25 Consequently those scholars who argue that the revo- lutionary deputies were being magnanimous in their endowment of the crown are entirely correct.

The debate regarding whether the civil list unmasks clear counter-revolutionary intentions is far more nebulous. Little indisputable

21 Fran ç ois Furet, Interpreting the French Revolution (Cambridge, 1981 ), 49. 22 Mansel, Court of France , 25; Petiti ls, Louis XVI , 739; Hardman, Louis XVI , 175 and

179–81; Furet and Richet, La R é volution Fran ç aise , 103; and Lefebvre, The French Revolution , 147.

23 For the Restoration, see Mansel, ‘The Court of France 1814–1830’, chapter IV. 24 John Hardman, ‘The Real and Imagined Conspiracies of Louis XVI’, in Conspiracy

in the French Revolution , ed. Peter Campbell, Thomas Kaiser and Marisa Linton (Manchester, 2007 ), 63–4, 77–82.

25 B é atrice F. Hyslop , L’Apanage de Philippe- É galit é duc d’Orl é ans, 1785–1791 (Paris, 1965 ), 298–301, 314–16, 334 and 344.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The civil list in eighteenth-century French thought 61

evidence exists to link the i nances of royalists and é migr é s with the court of the Tuileries . 26 By 1791 for Louis XVI to send funds abroad would have been both dangerous and highly compromising. On the whole, he seems to have consciously avoided transferring funds across the frontier (or at least little traceable evidence of such transactions has survived) unless it was absolutely necessary. 27 Due to the destruction of documents, and the conscious covering-up of tracks, it seems unlikely that even a detailed analysis of all the revenues and expenses of the royal household could yield a conclusive answer. 28

A more promising approach, which will be used in this chapter, is to investigate the legislation relating to the civil list. The debates per- taining to the regal stipend were not one immense monolith which remained unvaried throughout the period. On the contrary, the dep- uties often changed their minds and renegotiated certain features of their compromise with the king. To facilitate further the understanding of why the revolutionaries made little headway in creating a working constitutional court, an examination of the private notes of the abb é Siey è s will prove useful. 29 These relate to a project for the reorganisa- tion of the royal household to bring it in line with prevailing constitu- tional thought. The somewhat confused, though highly imaginative, designs of the abb é aimed to transform the monarchy beyond recog- nition. The central l aw of this reasoning was that it consciously dis- regarded the monarchy’s history. 30 The king could not view the sacred heritage which he embodied as something negative, which should, or even could, be discarded with ease. This programme for reform, in the end, was not even presented before the Assembly.

The i nal area, which should also be taken into account, is the liste civile papers, contained in the famous armoire de fer . Historians have already noted that these documents, far from compromising the person of Louis XVI, are among the few sources of information which relate the day-to-day life of the court of the Tuileries . 31 Among these i les one i nds several reports suggesting avenues of reform and trying to

26 Mansel, Court of France 1789–1830 , 34. 27 Ibid.; and A. F. de Bertrand de Moleville, M é moires particuliers pour server à l’histoire

de la i n du r è gne de Louis XVI , 2 vols (Paris 1816 ), II, 126. 28 AN C 183, nos 102 and 103; and AN C 184, nos 136–7. 29 AN 284 AP 4, Dossier 7, ‘ Le Roi ’. 30 Murray Forsyth, Reason and Revolution: The Political Thought of the Abb é Siey è s

(Leicester, 1987 ), 22–5. 31 Freeman, The Compromising of Louis XVI ; Girault de Coursac, Enqu ê te sur le proc è s

du Roi Louis XVI , 83–4; cf. Paul Lombard, Le proc è s du Roi (Paris, 1993 ), 77–86; and David Andress, The Terror, Civil War in the French Revolution (London, 2005 ), 139–40.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The liste civile62

dei ne how a constitutional court was to differ from its previous ancien r é gime incarnation. These documents show that in 1790 Louis XVI was at least trying to engage with the Revolution’s attempts at making the public administration more efi cient. Equally, they highlight that, after 1791, the king, having been forced to dismiss the chief ofi cers of his household, became increasingly despondent. It seems probable that he simply saw the liste civile as the manifestation of an unworkable consti- tutional settlement. 32

The creation of the liste civile

The precise date when the Assembly decided to create a liste civile is difi cult to ascertain with precision. Equally it is impossible to bind the proposal with one particular politician or group. It seems likely that the monarchiens were the most inl uential parliamentary faction when it came to creating a strong constitutional monarchy. Their pro- ject to adopt a bicameral legislative system, based on the Anglo-Saxon model, entailed a coni guration of the Maison du Roi very close to the court of St James. 33 The marquis de Lally-Tollendal , a noblemen of Irish Jacobite extraction, and Mounier were the principal proponents of this system. 34 Lally, in spite of his roots, defended with enthusiasm the constitutional settlement which had emerged in Great Britain in 1688. He advised that the system be implemented with certain amend- ments. 35 Although the civil list was not specii cally designated in his speech, it seems likely that it was the intended outcome of the mar- quis’s proposals. His complete attachment to the political legacy of the ‘Glorious Revolution ’ was apparent in his praise for the magnanimity of the Convention Parliament:

It was in the midst of a generous passion that both houses of the British Parliament were persuaded to divest themselves of the greater share of the executive power, which had been placed at their disposal, during the time of troubles, and relinquished it to the royal prerogative. 36

32 Bertrand de Moleville, M é moires , I, 207–8. 33 Jean Egret, La R é volution des Notables: Mounier et Les Monarchiens 1789 (Paris, 1950 ),

144–59; and Robert Grifi ths, Le Centre Perdu: Malouet et les ‘Monarchiens’ dans la R é volution (Paris, 1988 ), 17, 67–8 and 145.

34 For the remarkable biography of Trophime G é rard Marquis de Lally-Tolledal, see John Cornelius O’Callaghan, The History of the Irish Brigades in the Service of France: From the Revolution in Great Britain and Ireland under James II to the Revolution in France under Louis XVI (Dublin, 1869 ), 578–9.

35 Fran ç ois Furet and Ran Hal é vi, Orateurs de la R é volution fran ç aise: Les Constituants (Paris, 1989 ), 389–92.

36 Furet and Hal é vi, La Monarchie R é publicaine , 352–3.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

63The creation of the liste civile

In this paragraph Lally maintained for the monarch a considerable role in the law-making process, which he felt was at the heart of Britain’s parliamentary stability. He envisioned a strong monarchy, but certainly not an absolute one, which would claim to embody the nation. The common good could be protected through a complex system of checks and balances, with the monarchy acting as arbiter in the legislative pro- cess. The representatives of the nation were assigned the initiative for proposing new laws. The upper house would revise all schemes emer- ging from the chamber of deputies and the monarch was then charged with deciding on the manner of their implementation.

Once Lally had i nished his speech, Mounier presented a draft pro- posal for the organisation of a bicameral legislature. The document comprised seventy-nine different articles and was byzantine in its com- plexity. 37 Article 63 accorded the i nancial management of the realm to the lower house and the sixty-i fth clause took the power to l oat loans away from the royal treasury. 38 It was article 67 that created a civil list in all but name. 39 It stated that, at the beginning of each new reign, the representatives of the nation, with the consent of the upper house, would establish the funds to be placed at the king’s disposal. These were to be used for the running of the royal household and the distribu- tion of recompenses and honours.

The Third Estate deputies, who until recently had been rien and who after a difi cult struggle now claimed to be tout , had no desire to relin- quish their hard-won political victories. 40 They were unwilling to sur- render the powers they had arrogated and consequently the bicameral proposal l oundered. The issue of the civil list entered a state of limbo for the subsequent two and a half months.

During this interlude, the crown continued to hold ultimate control over the royal treasury, but found itself increasingly unable to collect sufi cient revenues. The peasantry claimed that they had been eman- cipated from the vast majority of i scal impositions. Thus they resisted the demands made for public contributions. 41 In September 1789 the Assembly tried to l oat a loan of 30 million livres to meet current expenditure (which was immense, due to the purchase of grain abroad to stem the growing subsistence crisis in France). It was difi cult, with such political instability, for the Assembly to establish its own inter- national credit. Financiers were not being enticed quickly enough by

37 AP VIII, 522–7. 38 Ibid., 526. 39 Ibid. 40 Emmanuel Siey è s, Qu’est-ce que le Tiers é tat (Paris, 1789 ), 3; and Hampson, Prelude to

Terror , 76. 41 Doyle, The Oxford History of the French Revolution , 130–5.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The liste civile64

the favourable interest rates of these new bond issues. 42 In the same month, Necker was forced to advise the National Assembly that radical measures would be needed to avoid the kingdom of France default- ing on its i nancial obligations. 43 The Assembly charged its Comit é des Finances to draw up proposals to rationalise and reduce public spend- ing in such a way as to solve the crisis of coni dence. 44 Louis XVI even offered to melt down the crown silver as an extraordinary measure. Mirabeau responded:

I am not moved easily by the porcelain of the powerful or the crockery of kings; I think nevertheless … that there is no reason to deliberate on this matter because as soon as one brings a silver plate to the mint than it is safe to assume that it will i nd its way to London[’s markets]. 45

The time when the private possessions of the monarch could be used, symbolically, as a gesture towards reducing the national debt was over. Mirabeau condemned the king’s move as meaningless in economic terms. The royal offer, to melt down the royal silver, was a powerful declaration that the crown still considered the expenses and revenues of the state as indistinguishable from its own. He persisted in refusing to acknowledge the court as private and domestic.

The October Days , and the ensuing move to Paris, delayed the Comit é des Finances’ work. Only on 16 November 1789 did the marquis de Montesquiou-F é zensac present a report on the best means of restoring the nation’s i nances. 46 It was in this document that the phrase ‘liste civile’ i rst was used ofi cially as the title heading of the opening chap- ter. 47 The committee proposed that an annual subsidy be agreed at the start of each reign to meet the expenses of the king, queen, immediate royal family, palaces, Menus-Plaisirs and Garde-Meuble. It hinted that Louis XVI had suggested that the reasonable sum of 20 million livres would be sufi cient to meet the court’s outlays. The committee saw this not only as acceptable but also considered that all previous debts eman- ating from the old Maison du Roi be subsumed into the national debt so that the new constitutional court could start life afresh without any encumbrance. 48 The second chapter of the report also suggested that a separate stipend be created for the sustenance of the households of the king’s brothers. 49

So, from the very beginning, the members of the Constituent Assembly showed themselves amenable toward the establishment of a generous fund for the crown. Yet, the broad problem that characterised

42 AP VIII, 365–71. 43 AP IX, 139–46. 44 Bosher, French Finances 1770–1795 , 231–52. 45 Ibid., 99. 46 AP X, 71–2. 47 Ibid. 48 Ibid. 49 Ibid., 72.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

65The creation of the liste civile

the relationship between crown and deputies, in the early Revolution, was that both parties indulged in the politics of the ‘possible’ rather than those of the ‘actual’. At all times, both the monarch and the nation’s representatives were trying to delineate the limits of their respective spheres of competence. They found it difi cult to envisage practical collaboration. The king was the despot of his own court and the deputies were the ultimate masters of law-making and the pub- lic i nances. Neither party was permitted to leap over the fence and interfere.

On 2 January 1790 Adrien Duport proposed a motion asking that the king ofi cially declare his specii c requirements for the civil list. 50 Two days later Le Chapelier demanded that a deputation be sent to humbly beseech the king’s instructions on this matter. It was worded thus:

That a deputation be sent to the king to enquire as to the sum His Majesty desires that the Nation puts aside for his personal expenses and those of his august family and household, and that M. le Pr é sident heading the deputation be charged with beseeching His Majesty [in coming to his decision] to con- sult less his desire for economies than to consider the dignity of the Nation which requires that the throne of a great monarch be surrounded with great splendour. 51

In this motion the instructions to the president are remarkable. In November 1789 economy, and i scal rigour, had been the key require- ment for the new household and a mere two months later national é clat had become the principal concern. It seems clear that, as the politi- cians of the Constituent tried to consolidate their power, they wanted to solve the thorny issue of the role of the crown by neutralising it through national munii cence. The crown was now the greatest gem in the dig- nity of the Nation. Louis XVI showed himself shrewd at this import- ant juncture. After a long and laudatory preamble, he replied it was impossible for him to decide a sum as long as the true amounts of the nation’s revenues and expenses remained unknown. 52 Again the king seems to have considered that his household and the national i nances were inseparable.

The i rst half of 1790 was a time when the crown attempted with vigour to regain the political initiative it had disastrously lost in the previous year. On 4 February , Louis made an impromptu visit to the Assembly and expressed his admiration for the deputies’ work, and, perhaps somewhat rashly, declared himself the leader of the Revolution. There is no denying that through these gestures the crown reached the

50 AP XI, 60. 51 Ibid., 68. 52 Ibid., 107.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The liste civile66

zenith of its popularity. 53 Yet this was to be a l eeting phenomenon that was soon to evaporate.

On 11 April, the livre rouge of pensions was published. It revealed the substantial sums which the crown had lavished on detested favourites and courtiers such as the Polignac clan. 54 When it came to the royal chape l few were impressed by Cardinal Montmorency’s argument ‘let not thy left hand know, what thy right doeth’ for keeping the royal alms secret. 55 This list of aristocrats and royal hangers-on caused great scan- dal and greatly damaged the royal credibility as a i nancially respon- sible institution. After all, the royal pensions for the period 1774 to 1787 amounted to over a quarter of a billion livres. 56

As the request for the creation of the civil list became more pressing, the court made several gestures to stave off public criticism. The reduc- tion of archaic ceremonial was a key medium to achieve this objective. The unegalitarian Honneurs de la Cour were abolished, dining arrange- ments were simplii ed, the Capitaineries des Chasses were disbanded and support to philanthropic endeavours increased. On 5 June (a day after the abolition of court presentations) the issue of the liste civile was tackled with greater earnestness. Lebrun (Napoleon ’s future Second Consul) read another report from the Comit é des Finances which, again, reiterated the arguments from January:

Do you not wish that your king be the most magnii cent of kings, as you are the greatest of nations? You cannot wish to destroy the splendour which dis- tinguishes the French court. The rich foreigner must be so impressed [by our crown] that he will decide to dwell amongst us. We do not wish to abandon this urbanity which in the bad old days made us forget our servitude. From hence- forth we shall happily tolerate an innocent luxury, as it will no longer over- burden the public revenues. Your wish is no doubt that this monarch … may dispose [freely] of the revenues of his august family. The restorer of French liberty cannot be subject to any uncertainty relating to the expenses of his

53 The Piedmontese Ambassador reported ‘It seems that the principal goal of this deci- sion is to demonstrate to the Nation that the king approves the new constitution, which is being written, and that through this public declaration of his support for the work of the assembly he seeks to re-establish in the mind of the populace coni - dence and good order by suppressing any doubts regarding the question of whether his assent to the new laws has been freely given. The affectionate and touching words used to express his sentiments and hopes for the future tranquillity and happiness of his realm caused a great sensation not only among the deputies, to whom [these words] were addressed, but later [i ltered through] to the whole city and the munici- pal ofi cers have ordered public illuminations to bear witness to their pleasure, their satisfaction with the sovereign’s explicit adherence to the principles of the revolution’. ASTo, Francia, Lettere Ministri, Mazzo 236, d é p ê che no.19, 5 f é vrier 1790.

54 ‘This horrid book, each dirty page i lled with the garbage of aristocracy and the crim- inal weakness of the monarchy’. Michelet, Histoire de la R é volution fran ç aise , I, 364.

55 (AV Matthew 6:3) AP XIII, 296. 56 Ibid., 189.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

67The creation of the liste civile

household. I propose therefore that you decree that His Majesty will again be supplicated to i x his expenditure in a manner that rel ects the majesty of his throne and the loyalty of a great Nation. 57

This recommendation was accepted unanimously. Lebrun’s further proposal that the king’s brothers receive 2 million livres each and that Artois’s sons be accorded 700,000 livres was postponed to a later date. 58

The king, at this stage, could not temporise further. Five days later Louis XVI put his cards on the table and wrote to the President of the Assembly. He asked that his personal liste civile be established at 25 mil- lion livres and the queen , as stipulated in her marriage contract, was to be accorded a separate yearly dowry payment of 4 million livres. 59 The Assembly, taken up in a moment of extreme excitement, decided to approve the contents of the king’s letter without actually legislating and dei ning its terms. There remained some notable ambiguities within the royal letter which soon the Assembly would need to clarify. Yet one essential fact was clear: for the i rst time in the history of France the Rex Christianissimus was now a salaried ofi cer of the state.

Monsieur , whose position was far from certain, set up a committee which was composed of his most senior domestic ofi cials with a man- date to lobby the Assembly to double the funds needed to run of his household. 60 He argued that his marriage contract with the kingdom of Sardinia specii ed that the comtesse de Provence was to receive at least one and a half million livres during her sojourn in France. If he was to honour this agreement to the letter he would be left penniless. 61 In spite of these pressing representations made by Monsieur the issue of how to fund the king’s eldest brother was never resolved. In 1791 Monsieur successfully escaped to the Austrian Netherlands.

Louis XVI soon realised that, though he could rely on substantial revenues, the nationalisation of the royal domain signii ed that he was effectively left without property. In late August 1790 he publicly demanded that the Tuileries-Louvre complex and the royal palaces of Versailles, Fontainebleau, Compi é gne, Saint-Cloud, Saint-Germain- en-Laye and Rambouillet with their substantial demesnes be declared the king’s personal private property . 62 The deputies welcomed the king’s request but postponed their decision to a later date. 63 This marked the end of the Revolution and the monarchy’s i scal honeymoon. On 12 November 1790 Randon de La Tour’s position as treasurer of the king’s household was abolished. 64 This ofi cial had been charged with

57 AP XVI, 110–11. 58 Ibid., 111. 59 AP XVI, 158–9. 60 AN R 5 483 fols.4–50. 61 Ibid., fols. 4–7. 62 AP XVIII,364–5. 63 Ibid., 365. 64 AP XX, 391, and Bosher, French Finances 1770–1795 , 246–7, and 337.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The liste civile68

transferring funds from the royal treasury to the court. Symbolically the last link which tied the state i nances to that of the king’s private purse was broken.

In the next year the public outcry over the extravagance of the civil list became far louder as the controversy over the Civil Constitution of the Clergy placed Louis XVI in a most difi cult position. The king’s pious aunts decided to leave France as the religious debate heated up. The deputy Camus asked that the civil list be reduced to take into account the emigration of close members of the king’s family. After a furious debate the issue was postponed to a later date. 65 Yet dissatisfaction was far from at an end. The radical deputy Gaultier de Biauzat accused the king of accommodating refractory priests in Versailles. 66 Already in January the journalist Prudhomme had unleashed a litany of abuse on the Assembly’s subservience to the monarch.

Doubtless it was the antiquated and moribund ceremonial of the ancien r é gime which did not allow the constituent assembly to remain seated in the presence of the executive power. It is not surprising that the man with a 25 million [livres] salary responded with a mere approving nod of his condescending head to the humble nation which pays his wages. 67

Those distrustful of the monarchy were able to use the antiquated prac- tices of the court to indict a man who was no longer the sovereign but an employee of the nation. The notion that the king was the Premier Fonctionnaire de l’État was gaining ground among the radicals of the Assembly and the press. 68 The image of a salaried crown reinforced this point of view, which relegated the king to being a mere civil servant and not an independent power in his own right. As this opinion took root, the ceremonial practices of the court became more constrained. Moderate politicians set to work at this juncture to create a new court system which would satisfy both sides.

In May 1791 the Assembly i nally realised that the king’s letter of the previous June was too vague to have full force of law. It decided to regulate the civil list further in a decree comprising nine articles. 69 The modii cations were admittedly minor. The king’s private debts up to July 1790 were now subsumed into the public debt. The only other noticeable change was that the crown jewels and other treasures were placed in the Cabinets des Medailles for safe-keeping. The main

65 AP XXIII 374. 66 Ibid., XXV, 130–1. 67 R é volutions de Paris , 1–8 janvier 1791, no.78, 670. 68 Orateur du Peuple , no. 42, 323–6; R é volutions de France et de Brabant , no.17, 145–6;

R é volutions de Paris , 1791 no.93, 60; and Le Patriote Fran ç ais , no.978, 422. 69 AP XXVI, 466–7.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

69The creation of the liste civile

sticking point was the reimbursement of charges of the king’s household. The Assembly accepted that these were to be refunded, but deferred the decision on the manner of their liquidation to a future date. The cen- tral complaint by ofi cers of the royal household was that their brevets de retenue (certii cates of ofi ce) undervalued the price of their position at court. 70 The discussion was deferred and eventually a settlement was reached. Yet again, the Assembly had been asked to underwrite the pri- vate affairs of the court.

It is little wonder that Bar è re (future member of the committee of public safety during the Terror) the rapporteur (spokesman) for the Comit é des Domaines , showed little enthusiasm for the recommenda- tions of the committee for which he was spokesman. He started his speech with a damning indictment of ‘representational culture ’:

It is essential, for despotism to lock itself away in a distant palace, surrounded by oriental luxury, similarly to when in antiquity divinities were placed at the back of temples and forests to take advantage of the gullibility of men. 71

For this politician, the spectacular opulence of the royal residences was evidence of the corruption and injustice of the ancien r é gime . The Bourbon monarchy had used patronage of arts, ceremonial and monu- mental palaces as an epideictic discourse to blind the masses to their true subservience. A new concept was put forward by this future member of the committee of public safety. He stated that the Tuileries-Louvre complex should be transformed into an even more grandiose and virtu- ous building programme. Pre-empting in many ways Visconti’s project under the Second Empire, Bar è re wanted to link these two palaces with a central complex to be known as the Palais National. 72 It was to be a public museum where the ‘national genius’ for the arts and sciences was to be put on display. It was also to be a place of residence where legisla- tive and executive branches of government were to live together as one large familial unit. The royal household and the seat of parliamentary representation were to be one and the same. 73 Bar è re concluded by giv- ing a confused sketch of how the majest é nationale was divided among king and deputies:

No! It is not for the king, it is not for the superstitions surrounding the throne that you will establish this magnii cent representation of power which so often corrupted the hearts of kings and subjugated the minds of the people; it is on behalf the Nation itself that you will act. The king is the head, or agent, of the power delegated by the Constitution and he is without doubt the i rst civil

70 Ibid., 467. 71 Ibid., 469. 72 Ibid., 471. 73 Ibid.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The liste civile70

servant of the state. But seated on the throne at the heart of the capital of the Empire he represents in some way the national dignity; he is the visible sign of the majesty of the Nation: it is therefore necessary to surround him with objects that will elicit public esteem. It is certain that a free people are masters of their own destiny, they coni de to their representatives the power to make laws and to the king they bestow a portion of their dignity. 74

The king could sit immobile on his throne, as a proxy for the national glory, as long as he abdicated all power and law-making ambitions. It seems redundant to specify that, once a monarch is divested of all func- tions and actual power, public opinion soon begins to question the util- ity of monarchy as an institution.

The l ight to Varennes , the following month, accelerated the down- ward spiral in the monarchy’s fortunes. As early as 8 July 1791 the mar- quis de Condorcet presented one of the i rst openly republican speeches entitled ‘On the Republic , or is a king necessary for the establishment of freedom’ at the Cercle Social . 75 The Constitution which emerged in September had been revised after the king’s attempted escape. Chapter 2, section 1, dei nes the constitutional role of the monarch in twelve articles. Four of these articles deal with theoretical constitutional crises triggered by a set of specii c contingencies: the royal refusal to swear the civic oath, the regal decision to escape and the monarch raising an army to wage war on his subjects. 76 At the heart of the Constitution of 1791 was a deep-seated distrust of royalty, whose roots went back to the very beginnings of the Revolution. 77 For most deputies, Louis XVI had indelibly blotted his copybook.

Naturally, in 1792, the liste civile suffered the same fate as the mon- archy. In June the terms of the endowment were changed, so as to allow the king’s cousin the duc d’Orl é ans, who now referred to himself as Philippe É galit é , to receive a pension. 78 The allowance of 80 thousand livres for cabinet expenses was revoked. 79 The redei nition of the condi- tions of this agreement highlighted the Legislative Assembly’s disillu- sionment with the court. To force Louis XVI to accept his rebellious cousin as a prince of higher status than his own two brothers was a delib- erate insult. The suspension of the civil list on the evening of 10 August 1792 must have come as somewhat of relief to its benei ciary. 80 From its creation to its termination it had raised little but dissatisfaction. It was a powerful symbol of the monarchy’s loss of power. After June 1790,

74 Ibid., 470. 75 David Williams, Condorcet and Modernity (Cambridge, 2004 ), 31. 76 Furet and Hal é vi, La Monarchie R é publicaine , 272–3. 77 Furet, Interpreting the French Revolution , 48–9. 78 AP XLIV, 435. 79 Ibid. 80 AP XLVII, 647.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

71The creation of the liste civile

Louis XVI neglected the proposed reforms for the re- organisation of his royal household into a constitutional court.

Siey è s: ‘Qu’est que c’est le Roi?’

Siey è s has a vigorous mind to the highest degree; his heart is cold and his soul pusillanimous: his supposed inl exibility is all in his head. He behaves inhumanly, because his pride stops him from climbing down and fear will bind him inescapably to his crimes. It is not for altruism that he espouses the cause of equality, but rather it is the violent hatred against the power of others [which drives him]. 81

Talleyrand’s insightful character sketch of Emmanuel Siey è s reveals a common assumption held by numerous contemporaries: the abb é was a better metaphysician than a political actor. 82 There is certainly something of the opportunist in Siey è s. Yet a na ï ve and non-pragmatic politician could hardly have survived the Revolutionary decade and Napoleonic Empire with equal skill. Fundamentally, Siey è s seems to have favoured some form of liberal constitutional monarchy however this sentiment was counter-balanced by an obsessive distrust of executive authority.

His own career as a courtier had been cut short by the death of Louis XVI’s aunt, Mme Sophie , in 1782. His position as her chaplain was forfeited. He was not transferred to one of the other available royal chaplaincies. Despite being unable to make headway at Versailles, Siey è s did benei t from the protection of Monseigneur de Lubersac . This inl uential courtly cleric became Bishop of Chartres in 1780. Here he appointed his prot é g é vicaire g é n é ral of his diocese. 83 The abb é ’ s career certainly refutes an overly Darntonian reading of the social ori- gins of the post-1789 political establishment. Siey è s, most certainly, was not one the ancien r é gime ’s failures. 84 Acquainted personally with the most inl uential intellects of the age he was certainly a well integrated i gure in the beau monde . 85 It is most likely that Siey è s was personally

81 Charles-Maurice Prince de Talleyrand-P é rigord, M é moires du prince de Talleyrand 1754–1808 , ed. Duc de Broglie, 5 vols (Paris, 1891 ), I, 211. For the latest critique of these memoirs, see Robin Harris, Talleyrand Betrayer and Saviour of France (London, 2007 ), x–xi; for an in-depth discussion of these reminiscences refer to Emmanuel de Waresquiel, ed., M é moires et Correspondances du Prince de Talleyrand, é dition int é grale (Paris, 2007 ), i–xxxix.

82 Forsyth, Reason and Revolution , 29–30. 83 Jean Denis Bredin, Siey è s, la cl é de la R é volution fran ç aise (Paris, 1988 ), 51 and 57. 84 Robert Darnton, ‘The High Enlightenment and the Low-Life of Literature in Pre-

Revolutionary France’, Past and Present , 51 ( 1971 ), 93–5; and cf. Bredin, Siey è s , 93–7.

85 Wick, A Conspiracy of Well-Intentioned Men, 48 and 183–95.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The liste civile72

known to Philippe d’Orl é ans and that he probably participated in the duke’s electoral campaign for the Estates General (many suggest that he drafted the manifesto for this campaign). 86

He was among the most prominent politicians of 1789. 87 His pam- phlets, writings and speeches had a programmatic quality which armed the Third Estate with a strong intellectual justii cation for its decision to seize the representative monopoly for the Nation. 88 Siey è s’s tactic was to delegitimise the privileged orders by stating that their rights were historical usurpations and thus could easily be over-ridden. 89 On the contrary, the Third Estates’ claim to representative power lay both in the natural order and in economic reality. 90 The majority’s will was to be represented through a limited franchise which took due notice of the productive forces within society and the economy. 91 This limited democracy, the abb é was sure, would preserve individual liberty and cherish the common good. It was a point of view which he never aban- doned throughout the entire revolutionary period. 92 By implication, the executive was not equal to the legislative power. The king was to be subordinate to the will of the national representation.

Having expended so much energy in the elimination of noble privi- leges and in the creation of a viable representative system, Siey è s turned his gaze to the question of the king’s position in the new order. In 1967 the abb é’ s papers, previously feared lost, entered the National Archives in Paris. 93 They reveal the great care and intellectual dili- gence with which this thinker sought to articulate his ideas. The dos- sier, containing his thoughts on monarchy from 1790 to 1791, is of particular interest. 94 These notes were never published nor presented in a speech to the Assembly. It seems evident that Siey è s was working to create an alternative model with which to i ll the void left by the

86 Talleyrand, M é moires , I, 208–11. 87 Furet, Interpreting the French Revolution , 44; and Baker, Inventing the French Revolution ,

257–8. 88 Forsyth, Reason and Revolution , 98–104. 89 William H. Sewell, Jr, A Rhetoric of Bourgeois Revolution: The Abb é Siey è s and ‘What is

the Third Estate?’ (London, 1994 ), 121–30. 90 Ibid., 68–9. 91 Ibid., 88–94; this is at odds with the Rousseauist concept of the ‘General Will’ which

Furet believed dominated the Early Revolution. See Jean-Jacques Rousseau, The Social Contract (Ware, 1998), Book II, chapter 3 , ‘Whether the General Will can Err?’; and Furet, Interpreting the French Revolution , 49.

92 Forsyth, Reason and Revolution , 180–94. 93 Fran ç oise Hildesheimer, Guide des Papiers priv é s d’époque r é volutionnaire (Paris, 1987 ),

82–3; Robert Marquant, Les Archives Siey è s aux Archives Nationales (Paris, 1970 ), 7–17; and Forsyth, Reason and Revolution , 13–15.

94 AN 284 AP 4, dossier 7, ‘Le roi’.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

73The creation of the liste civile

rejection of the monarchiens’ s Anglo-Saxon model of constitutional kingship.

When examining the multitude of pages, scribblings, notes, drafts and corrections within this dossier, it is important to identify the start- ing point of the abb é’ s thoughts on monarchy. It seems to me that the outline for a pamphlet entitled ‘qu’est ce que le Roi? ’ (what is the king?) is a good candidate for such a starting point. As was Siey è s’s habit, he tackled the problem of royalty i rst by dei ning a guiding principle, and then investigated its practical implications. The i rst proposition put forward by this document was that the question of what constituted a king could only be answered in a free society governed by a representa- tive system. 95 After this bold opening, Siey è s identii ed the division of labour, differences in wealth and conl icting factional interests as jus- tifying the separation of society into those who are administrators and those who are administrated.

The duties of the rulers were briel y listed. These included the guar- antee of the national community’s liberties and property. Those who govern were also charged with ‘perfecting’, through the medium of education, the citizenry’s moral and intellectual faculties. 96 Finally the end goal of all human association was the freedom to grow and prosper in happiness. Here the notes abruptly end. 97 Yet it seems likely from this beginning that the king was to be placed at the head of this administrative class and chiel y play the symbolic role of constitutional guarantor.

In another set of notes relating to the issue of the royal family Siey è s tried to develop these thoughts. 98 Principally he argued that, in the new order, the royal family would not be members of the nobility. They were the king’s suppl é ants (substitutes). Their title of prince fran ç ais was nom- inal and not a mark of honour. 99 In the New France the monarchy was essentially elective in character. Siey è s proposed, somewhat confusedly, that the king’s power, like that of the deputies, derived from a delega- tion (not mandate) of authority from the Nation. 100 Although nobody voted for the king, he was a representative, and it was conceivable that the nation, if unhappy with its i rst citizen, could withdraw the power it had entrusted to his care. The decision to designate the king’s eldest son as his replacement, the abb é argued, was to thwart the ambitions of

95 Ibid., dossier 7, chemise ‘qu’est ce que le roi’, fol.2. 96 Ibid., fol.3. 97 Ibid., fol.4. 98 Ibid., dossier 7, chemise ‘ la famille du roi’. 99 Ibid., fol.1. 100 Ibid., fol.8; and in France today, as during the Revolution, parliamentary deputies

still have elected replacements, which are also elected. See Malcolm Crook, Elections in the French Revolution (Cambridge, 2002 ), 70.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The liste civile74

professional politicians. 101 The creation of a family outside of ordinary society, whose members were trained to act as constitutional guaran- tors, was an effective means of ensuring that a prudent and impartial executive authority would emerge.

It was apparent to Siey è s that his redei nition of the king’s legitim- acy, and the nature of his ofi ce, also entailed a restructuring of those institutions traditionally associated with royalty. Among his papers two projected reorganisations of the court and royal household are to be found. 102 These two pieces are entitled: ‘projet d’organisation de la mai- son du roi [1790–1791]’ and ‘sur l’organisation int é rieure d’une nouvelle maison du roi [s.n.]’. 103 The documents are in parts identical. The main difference lies in an additional section, describing reformed court cere- monial, found in the projet but omitted from the organisation int é rieure . It seems from the corrections, annotations and the at times illegible handwriting that the projet was a draft while the organisation int é rieure was a more polished and abridged version of this document. 104

In these two plans it was clear that the organisation of the constitu- tional court should revolve around the three traits and functions that dei ned the king’s role.

1. The monarch was to be the richest citizen in the realm. The unmatch- able extent of this wealth was [paradoxically perhaps] aimed at reaf- i rming the equality of all citizens. Nobody could be as rich as the king, this fact alone eliminated negative ambition and unhealthy competition within society.

2. The king was the head of the civil service, and charged with repre- senting the nation’s dignity.

3. The ruler was also to be made Grand Master of National Solemnities. He was to coordinate all festivities celebrated on a national scale. (Siey è s was furious that the Constituent Assembly had not specii ed this aspect of the king’s role during the civil list debates.) 105

The household, in consequence, was to be divided into three separate departments to take into account this tripartite role of a constitutional king. The domestic department was to be known as Service de l’H ô tel, the section dealing with the monarch’s public and representational

101 Ibid., fols 9–10. 102 AN 284 AP 4, dossier 7, ‘projet d’organisation de la maison du Roi 1790–1791’ and

‘sur l’organisation int é rieur d’une nouvelle maison du roi’. 103 To distinguish these two documents the i rst will be referred to as the projet and the

second as the organisation int é rieure. 104 See organisation int é rieure fols 1–16. 105 See organisation int é rieure fols 3–6; and projet fols 2–4.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

75The creation of the liste civile

functions was to be named Service du Palais. Finally the Grande Maison du Roi was to deal with national festivities and was to be staffed by a diverse group of ofi cers. Siey è s insisted that, in order for these projects to be popular and successful, all the old titles, ceremonies and internal hierarchies of the ancien r é gime were to be suppressed.

Essential to all of these plans was the notion of Primatie (primacy). 106 Siey è s sought, through this concept, to explain why the king’s pre-emi- nence was socially benei cial:

This [ primatie ] is an attribute held exclusively by the king, because the king alone, through the constitution, is without peers, overlords or princes. It is well understood that if the law has created a [National] chief it is for the express purpose of forbidding others to aspire to this position and therefore the [king’s] role does not injure natural equality. On the contrary, it is the most efi cient means which the art social provides for guaranteeing universal equality, and let us not forget the words of Pliny to Trajan ‘we need a prince in order to avoid having a master’. 107

A constitutional basis for an individual citizen’s primacy over the col- lectivity was extrapolated as a means of preserving equality:

I think therefore that primatie is an essential attribute given by the law to the individual whom the constitution calls to wear the crown. It is under this stipulation that he is provided with a primatiale establishment and household, in such a way that one would regard as a criminal usurper anyone wishing to arrogate the same distinctive honours and appearances to themselves. Through such an act they would be declared enemies of equality and ridicu- lous apes. 108

Thus the notion of primatie was created by Siey è s to enable the king to assert his supremacy while simultaneously acting as the guarantor of equality among citizens. The obligatory separation of the king from his courtiers was at the heart of the new constitutional court settle- ment envisaged by Siey è s . Society was to be regenerated, thanks to an independent monarchy shackled to the principle of equality and the destruction of nobility.

Most nebulous of all the ideas expressed in these two works is the concept of the cort è ge du tr ô ne. 109 It is at this stage in his writing that Siey è s ’s thoughts take a decided turn towards the bizarre. Whereas the i rst two departments of the royal and constitutional household were to be charged with the care of the king’s person, the third sec- tion made the monarch a mere public functionary. He was placed in

106 See organisation int é rieure fol.4; and projet fol.3. 107 See organisation int é rieure fol.4. 108 Ibid., fol.5. 109 See organisation int é rieure fol.7; and projet fol.5.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The liste civile76

charge of maintaining the pomp and splendour of the national crown and throne. The abb é phrases this idea in the form of an order directed at Louis XVI:

Busy yourself with surrounding the crown, with all the magnii cence, with all the splendour which must follow the supreme symbol of the union of all primary assemblies. Undertake, if we can describe it thus, the enterprise of the cort è ge du tr ô ne . On this condition we will double your civil list instead of twelve millions you shall have twenty-i ve. 110

According to this scheme, the size of the civil list was contingent on the crown’s ability to stage successfully a spectacle of é clat and magnii - cence, worthy of the new constitutional regime.

In the projet the king was dei ned as the ‘sole true organiser of national solemnities and the sole true dignitary of the crown’. 111 The abb é felt that the king should be considered the sole public ofi cial of the court. The domestic ofi cers of the royal household could be admitted into the cort è ge du tr ô ne, in order to help stage unspecii ed national festivities, yet they could never be considered public functionaries. This system allowed Siey è s to dei ne the domestic staff of the king as private individ- uals who temporarily exercised public functions. It seems that the abb é wanted to make the status of royal ofi cials incompatible with other public ofi ces. It was strange that he went to such complicated lengths when an easier solution was clearly suggested in ‘qu’est que c’est le tiers é tat?’ 112 In this earlier pamphlet, domestic servants had been disfran- chised ruthlessly. They were condemned as incapable of expressing a political will independent from that of their masters. This explanation would have been an easier means of excluding members of the Maison du Roi from politics. It is clear that the abb é was navigating through uncharted waters with great difi culty.

When it came to the practical expression of the glory of the New France, the concrete alternatives to the ancien r é gime were somewhat surprising in their diversity. The new ceremonial service of the con- stitutional household was to have at its summit a simple Master of Solemnities, charged with the overall coordination of public specta- cles. 113 His deputies were to carry in procession the different symbols of the national regalia: crown, throne, orb, sword, sceptre and great seal. Three ‘centuries’ of foot guards armed only with swords, as i re- arms gave the intolerable impression that the king was frightened by the inhabitants of his capital, were also to participate in these festivals. 114

110 See, organisation int é rieure fol.8. 111 See projet fol.6. 112 Siey è s, Qu’est-ce que le Tiers É tat , 26. 113 See projet fols 12–13. 114 Ibid., fol.13.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

77The administration of the liste civile

The last element in this revolutionary pastiche was a mounted cortege. Three captains, one clad in red, another in white and the last one in blue, were to lead this mounted escort. For no apparent reason, the horsemen making up this cavalry unit were to be picked from among six different nationalities. 115 It is unclear where the abb é hoped to i nd the thirty-nine Turks, Poles, Russians, Spaniards, Italians and Swiss nationals making up this heterogeneous foreign unit. Despite under- standing that a redei ned executive authority required a new mode of ceremonial representation, the abb é did not have a sense of what this would practically entail.

The decrees, which were drafted to give these reorganisations force of law, were far from clear. These chiel y dealt with the division of the household into three departments, the salaries of ofi cials and their exclusion from public ofi ce. They gave little idea of how the king was to represent publicly a monarchy founded on the principle of equality among all citizens. Furthermore, the i nal article, in both versions of these plans, expressed distrust of the monarchy. It advised the Assembly to create at each parliamentary session a commission of twelve deputies to supervise the administration of the Maison du Roi. The constitu- tional r é gime was de nouveau grounded in the distrust of the monarch placed at its head.

Siey è s ’s private papers epitomise the problems which politicians faced when it came to trying to accommodate the old monarchy within the new state. They wanted a symbolically charged and charismatic executive ready to lead the Grande Nation into an age of prosperity and progress. Yet, at the same time, they wanted this sacred centre to be docile and to erase its three centuries of dynastic history. 116 Louis XVI was docile but not devoid of moral conviction. Such an abdication of authority went against his deeply held belief that the political nation was as much the consequence of the natural order of things as it was the manifestation of a providential design.

The administration of the liste civile

On 13 December 1790, Arnaud de Laporte wrote to Louis XVI to accept his appointment as Intendant de la Liste Civile . 117 It has often been remarked that he was one of the most important coni dants of

115 Ibid. 116 See organisation int é rieure fols 12–14; and projet fols 7–8. 117 AN C 184, no. 301.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The liste civile78

the king. 118 During the Revolution he and the Duc de Coss é Brissac were to exercise an administrative monopoly over the royal household, especially after the mass emigrations of 1791. Laporte came from an important family of court functionaries. His pre-Revolutionary career was spent as a high-ranking ofi cial in the Ministry of the Marine. 119 He had been appointed Minister of the Marine in the famous Ministry of the Hundred Hours , just before the fall of the Bastille . After this event he had l ed to Spain. 120

From his initial letter, his unconditional devotion to the king is beyond question. The Intendant stated that he would only accept his master as the ‘sole judge of his conduct’. 121 During the period 1791 to 1792 Laporte was to play a most dynamic and vigorous role, using the funds of the liste civile to participate in the battle to win over public opinion to the king’s cause. He probably became the most detested courtier in France after delivering, in 1791, the king’s Varennes declaration to the National Assembly. 122 It is also notable that he was the second person to be executed in the aftermath of 10 August 1792 . 123

Among the papers of the armoire de fer are a great number of letters, reports and notes addressed by Arnaud de Laporte to Louis XVI. 124 Many are signed and written in his distinctive hand, others unfortu- nately are not. There is a project detailing how the royal household should be reorganised into six separate departments. This document is undated, unsigned and makes no reference to the civil list. It therefore seems safe to assume that it was written in early 1790, when Laporte was still away from Paris. Having said this, it is equally possible that he was in correspondence with the author of this scheme. The reorgan- isation proposed, though rudimentary, i ts well with the subsequent administration which Laporte implemented in 1791. 125 The conjecture proposed here is that this plan was written by the duc de Villequier , one of the Premiers Gentilshommes de la Chambre , who was very close to the king in the early days at the Tuileries. The contents of the m é moire , which are analogous to Laporte’s subsequent designs, strongly suggest that this absent ofi cial was the é minence grise behind this proposal.

The i rst chapter of the report, ‘on the means of reconciling external splendour with economies’, provided an interesting glimpse into how

118 Sylvie Nicolas, ed., Les Derniers Ma î tres des Requ ê tes de l’Ancien R é gime (1771–1789); Dictionnaire Prosographique (Paris, 1998 ), 218–24; and Albert, vicomte R é v é rend, Les Familles Titr é es et Anoblies au XIXe Si è cle , 6 vols (Paris, 1974 ), III, 187.

119 Bio Uni, XXXIV, 144–5. 120 Ibid., 144. 121 AN C 184, no. 301. 122 Hardman, Louis XVI , 189. 123 Price, The Fall of the French Monarchy , 316. 124 AN C 183–9. 125 AN C 184, no.143; and also cited in Mansel, ‘The Court of France 1814–1830’,

160–1.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

79The administration of the liste civile

courtiers themselves saw the role of monarchical representation in these constitutional times. 126 The author of this piece stated that unidentii ed malintentionn é es had diminished the dignity of the crown by making it impossible for the royal spectacle to be deployed with its usual efi cacy. This was a common view for the times. As the comte d’H é zecques , at the time one of the royal pages, remarked:

Ceremonies are one the most powerful ramparts of royal authority. Strip the prince of the splendour which surrounds him and he will become before the eyes of the multitude a mere mortal. This is because the people respect their sovereign less for his virtues and rank than for his gold and the pomp which surrounds him. 127

For the homme de cour writing this report, the issue was not one of accepting the new circumstances wholeheartedly. On the contrary, it was a question of regaining the initiative by representing royal splen- dour with the means currently available to the king. The essential element in the scheme was the abolition of the system of semesters and quarters which caused a nearly fourfold increase in the staff costs of the court. 128 The author clearly believed that an efi cient and economic management of the royal household would recapture lost popularity. At the same time, he asserted that nothing in the magnii cence, hierarchy and lavish display of ceremony need be changed. The plan here was not one of reform, but rather an expedient with which to weather the storm. It was suggested that the titles of ofi cers should be changed, and that persons who were overtly reactionary should be replaced with more dis- creet and open-minded individuals. 129

In April 1791, the royal family was stopped by crowds from travelling to the palace of Saint-Cloud on the outskirts of Paris. In response to this event Laporte wrote to Louis XVI and advised him on how to deal with this crisis. The Intendant ’s proposal was quite eccentric:

If the king had an army, he could resist and follow his conscience, or will, but when he is alone, he must bide his time, the liberty unleashed [by the Revolution] is chimerical I know, but it has a language which has become that of the people, and it is necessary that the king speak not merely through his writings; but also directly to all those who surround him. I am tempted to advise the king to act as Dr Willis behaved towards the king of England dur- ing his recent illness. When he [George III] behaved extravagantly; he [Willis] reacted immediately in a similar way, the doctor would break a glass, and the noise which it made, would stun his patient. 130

126 Ibid. 127 Fran ç ois-Felix Comte d’H é zecques, Page à la cour de Louis XVI: Souvenirs du Comte

d’H é zecques (Paris, 1987 ), 62. 128 AN C 184, no. 143, chapter 1. 129 Ibid., chapter 2. 130 AN C 184, no. 208.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The liste civile80

The appreciation expressed in this letter for England’s management of its own regal crisis was going a stage too far. The direct comparison of the Parisian canaille to George III and of Louis XVI playing the part of Dr Francis Willis, 131 to heal the madness of the riotous crowds, was, at the very least, disingenuous. It probably started to become appar- ent to Louis XVI that compromise, aimed at buying time, was not an effective solution. The situation was hardly going to calm down of its own accord. It was for this reason that, very soon after the Saint-Cloud incident, the planning process for the l ight to Varennes started in earnest.

The evidence from the armoire de fer highlights that the monarchy was willing to make economies on the manner in which it expressed its supremacy, but refused at all times to dilute the content of that mes- sage. The king would not be relegated to a position of ceremonious ofi - cialdom, nor could he accept that his legitimacy was contingent on the volont é de la nation, as expressed in the Constitution . The religious and historical elements, which formed the semiotic arsenal of the Bourbon monarchy, would not be discarded for the needs of the moment. Louis XVI believed himself to be the trustee of a positive historical legacy. 132 This made it impossible for him to communicate with politicians who interpreted this legacy as the font of ancien r é gime corruption.

The majesty of the national throne

In 1791, the only equestrian portrait of Louis XVI, as a constitutional monarch, was produced by the artist and professional soldier Jean- Fran ç ois Carteaux . 133 Art historians have understandably ignored this average tableau, today stored in the vaults of the Mus é e National des Ch â teaux de Versailles et de Trianon. It does however capture well the crisis of representation suffered by the institution nominally at the helm of the new constitutional regime. 134

The unathletic i gure of the mounted king was matched only by the stoutness of his steed. Louis XVI, as is emphasised by the play of light- ing, was supposed to be portrayed leading his nation toward a brighter

131 Hibbert, George III , 283–4. 132 Girault de Coursac, L’éducation d’un Roi: Louis XVI , 193–94. 133 Bio Uni, VII, 74–5. Carteaux became a Revolutionary general and was placed in

command of the forces which subdued the Federalist revolt of Marseilles in 1793. See William Scott, Terror and Repression in Revolutionary Marseilles (London, 1973 ), 117–26, 178–82 and 274–81; and Cormack, Revolution and Political Conl ict in the French Navy , 190 and 19.

134 Claire Constans, Mus é e National du Ch â teau de Versailles Catalogue: Les Peintures , 2 vols (Paris, 1995 ), I, 143.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The majesty of the national throne 81

Figure 3 Equestrian Portrait of Louis XVI as a Constitutional Monarch (1791), by Jean-Fran ç ois Carteaux, Mus é e National des Ch â teaux de Versailles et de Trianon

future. However one cannot help but detect the barren and devastated landscape in the background of the canvas. Traditional royal insignia: a sword (with the less usual inscription: la loi , the law) and the orders of chivalry (the Saint-Esprit , Golden Fleece and Saint-Louis ) sit uncom- fortably, with the only symbol of the new era, the tricolour cockade. To make matters worse, Louis XVI was painted wearing the red habit habill é which he had donned for his triumphant excursion to Cherbourg in 1786 to inspect construction work for a new harbour. This piece of clothing was the very suit which he was to pack for his ill-fated l ight to Varennes and with which he hoped to rally the forces under the command of the marquis de Bouill é . 135 It is, en fait , the picture of a

135 Timothy Tackett, When the King Took Flight (London, 2003 ), 49.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The liste civile82

traditional Bourbon monarch either unwilling, or incapable, of playing the role of a constitutional king.

The endowment of a civil list emphasised the willingness on the part of the politicians of the National Assembly to set the regenerated mon- archy of France on a i rm i nancial footing. Nevertheless the discussion relating to the powers and role of the crown never progressed to the same extent. From the debates on the nature of the royal veto in 1789 through to the army reforms of 1791 the deputies of the Constituent showed themselves highly distrustful of executive power. The brain- storming of the abb é Siey è s during this same time highlighted the precarious intellectual effort made by politicians to accommodate the monarchy in the renewed nation. At the same time the loose ends and inconsistencies in this politician’s theoretical musings emphasise that the mistrust toward Louis XVI tended to overpower the determination to rehabilitate the Bourbon dynasty.

Equally, the court expressed a marked lack of enthusiasm toward the prospect of reform. The organisation and spectacle of the royal house- hold was so deeply embedded in the mentality of both the reigning dynasty and high nobility that any reduction in its é clat was interpreted as a loss of prestige. Each proposal, or decree that emanated from the new democratic institutions of France, was met with either indifference or latent resentment. At the heart of the disagreement was not the man- ner in which necessary reforms were to be implemented, but rather who was to lead the regeneration of the French state. The monarchy’s loss of control in June 1789 was something with which Louis XVI never came to terms. Equally the National Assembly never felt secure in its acquisi- tion of sovereign power. These two opposing trends made a conciliatory approach difi cult to achieve, regardless of the copious goodwill present on both sides.

In many ways Carteaux’s equestrian portrait of Louis XVI serves well as an illustration of this phenomenon. Its failure to reconcile con- vincingly the new and old emblems of France mirrored the vacuum that existed between Siey è s’ s concept of the cort è ge du tr ô ne and Laporte’s advice to Louis XVI to behave like Dr Willis . The painting seeks to express the inexpressible.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:36 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.005

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792/3 - The court of the Tuileries, 1789–1792.pdf

Cambridge Books Online

http://ebooks.cambridge.org/

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792

Ambrogio A. Caiani

Book DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317

Online ISBN: 9781139207317

Hardback ISBN: 9781107026339

Paperback ISBN: 9781107631014

Chapter

3 - The court of the Tuileries, 1789–1792 pp. 83-114

Chapter DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge University Press

83

3 The court of the Tuileries, 1789–1792

Routine and Revolution

On 25 June 1791 Louis XVI and his family, after their failed l ight to Montm é dy, were forcibly returned to the Tuileries. 1 Their route through Paris passed through large crowds of surly spectators who left the royal couple in no doubt as to the general feeling of hostility. 2 Haggard, dusty and defeated, these members of the Bourbon dynasty made a path- etic impression as they alighted from their berline at the front entrance of the palace. The National Assembly had instructed three deputies, P é tion de Villeneuve , Barnave and Latour-Maubourg , to accompany the king back to Paris. What happened next, as Louis XVI re-entered the Tuileries, astounded P é tion .

After a few minutes had elapsed, we moved, Maubourg, Barnave and me, into the king’s apartments; the Queen and Mme É lisabeth followed. Already all the valets were in attendance wearing their usual court dress. It seemed as if the king had merely returned from a hunting expedition; and everyone was busy assisting him with his toilette . In seeing the king, in observing him closely, it was impossible guess that something momentous had just happened; he was so phlegmatic and so tranquil as if nothing was out of the ordinary. He immedi- ately resumed his state of [monarchical] representation; it was as if those who gathered around him thought that after a few days absence he had returned home. I was perplexed by what I saw. 3

Phoenix-like, the interrupted spectacle of Bourbon representational culture , 4 resumed its routine as if nothing had occurred. 5 P é tion , the

1 Michel de Lombar è s, Enqu ê te sur l’Échec de Varennes (Paris, 1988 ), 163–71. 2 David Andress, Massacre at the Champ de Mars (Woodbridge, 2000 ), 155–6. 3 I thank Dr Hardman for drawing my attention to this passage in C. A. Dauban ed.,

M é moires in é dits de P é tion et M é moires de Buzot et de Barbaroux accompagn é s de notes in é dits de Buzot et de nombreux documents in é dits sur Barbaroux, Buzot, Brissot, etc. (Paris, 1886 ), 204.

4 J ü rgen Habermas, The Structural Transformation of the Public Sphere (Cambridge, 1994 ), 6–11; and Blanning, The Culture of Power, 5–14 and 29–52.

5 Hardman, Louis XVI , The Silent King, 132–3.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–179284

politician, may have maintained an outer air of disdain; but deep within himself he was genuinely perplexed. It seemed out of place that the apparatus of royal etiquette should have resumed unperturbed by the king’s l ight. The ritual of the royal toilette , and an improvised lever , now made manifest the physical person of the king in splendour.

It was clear that the monarchical machine, which had been created at Versailles a century previously, did not distinguish between the body of a king in l ight and that of a king pursuing game. The Prince had regained his court and it was an automatic impulse for the courtiers of the Tuileries to dress their master in a i t state to embody the majesty of the French crown. 6 Fresh, clean and elegantly dressed, Louis XVI was again recognisably a king. This episode highlighted how the symbolism of regal power operated on a different time-zone compared to the new political culture unleashed by the Revolution.

It must be said that this ceremonial routine, which P é tion described so well in his account of the return from Varennes, revealed something deeper than just the mere fact that monarchs used distinctive behav- ioural codes and elaborate forms of clothing to strengthen their claims to authority. More importantly, it revealed that a prince who pretended to be something else, in this particular case by disguising himself as a valet, risked compromising his power. 7 Louis XVI, during the previous year, had sought to act as a constitutional monarch. 8 The king’s inabil- ity to operate within these new parameters resulted in his precipitous escape, from his capital. 9 The monarchical spectacle was clearly in cri- sis and the entrenchment in the traditions of the ancien r é gime, in the immediate aftermath of Varennes , was not evidence of coni dence, but rather, demonstrated that the court was unable to meet the revolution- ary challenge constructively.

6 Michelet argued that the king’s disguise as a valet during the l ight to Varennes had been a great miscalculation: ‘“You will place, said Louis XVI, in the trunk of the carriage the red suit which I wore at Cherbourg …” Thus he hid in his luggage the item which could have best protected him. The suit which king of France had worn in dei ance of England, in the midst of his navy, was a worthier form of unction that the holy chrism of Rheims. Who would have dared arrest him, if removing his disguise he had appeared in this uniform? .… He should have worn it, and with it brandished his French heart, as he had in the past’. Michelet, Histoire de la R é volution fran ç aise , I, 590.

7 Mona Ozouf, Varennes la mort de la Royaut é (Paris, 2005 ), 77–8. 8 Cf. Petiti ls, Louis XVI , 730–67. 9 It was extremely humiliating for the grandson of Louis XV , a monarch who during the

infamous s é ance de la l agellation stated ‘it is in my person alone that resides the pleni- tude of sovereign power;’ in Julian Swann, Politics and the Parlement of Paris under Louis XV, 1754–1774 (Cambridge, 1995 ) 268–74; and for details on the king’s disguise, see Tackett, When the King Took Flight , 61.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Routine and Revolution 85

The developments which took place in the routine at court, during its enforced stay at the Tuileries , were not born of a genuine attempt at compromise. On the contrary, they originated in the contradictory need to manage popular disaffection whilst at the same time expressing the crown’s disapproval of the political changes which had taken place after 1789. This policy of winning popular support, while simultan- eously and stealthily opposing the politics of the Assembly, was truly worthy of ancien r é gime court intrigue. The radical press accused the king of insincerity and double-dealing. 10 In many cases they corrobo- rated these allegations by referring to the practices of the court so as to inl ame the populace’s passion. 11

There has been hardly any scholarly interest in the routine dimen- sion of life in the Tuileries during the period 1789–1792. There are essentially two reasons: i rst, this gap in the historical knowledge of the period rel ects the poverty of the archival material relating to the day- to-day activities of the court. Many of the papers of the Intendance de la Liste Civile are missing, probably lost forever. 12 More often than not, this hole has been i lled by using the ample memoir literature available. Inevitably, any conclusion emanating from these documents has proved controversial. Paul and Pierrette Girault de Coursac have used their exhaustive knowledge of this literature to launch a sustained assault on virtually every author who has had the audacity to write his or her reminiscences. In their survey of the memoir writers of the reign of Louis XVI they accuse Bertrand de Moleville of lying, they dismiss Mme Campan as delirious and they categorically state that nothing the duchesse de Tourzel wrote is worth retaining. 13

While it is true that each individual record is compromised by the limitations and politics of their author’s memory, at the same time, these do possess some value. After all, they disclose the manner in which the political actors of the Revolution sought to justify their role in these turbulent times. The emotional resonances these texts seek to convey of the turmoil of the 1790s to post-Revolutionary generations

10 Censer, Prelude to Power , 112–15; and Jean-Paul Bertaud, C’était dans le journal pen- dant la R é volution Fran ç aise (Paris, 1988 ), 177–95.

11 Michael P. Fitzsimmons, The Night the Old Regime Ended, August 4, 1789, and the French Revolution (University Park, PA, 2002 ), 116–35; and William Doyle, ‘The French Revolution and the Abolition of Nobility’, in Hamish Scott and Brendan Simms, eds, Cultures of Powers in Europe during the Long Eighteenth Century (Cambridge, 2007 ), 289–303.

12 The remnants of the registers of the Grand Master of Ceremonies are to be found in AN O 1 1042–4 and for the most pertinent civil list papers see AN C 183–5.

13 Girault de Coursac, Histoire, Historiens et M é morialistes, du r è gne de Louis XVI , 11–15, 41–8 and 93.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–179286

seem signii cant. Even a heavy tome as unemotional and unrevealing as the memoirs of the prince de Talleyrand-P é rigord sought to explain politics in terms of the passions. 14 These nineteenth-century publica- tions should not be expected to yield a transparent linear narrative for the period. The anecdotes and silences contained within these pages supplement the ofi cial source material in public archives.

The second issue which confuses the analysis of the Constitutional Monarchy of the Tuileries is more conceptual in nature. The notion of routine action can only be discerned with difi culty in the early Revolution. The ‘regular’ course of events is disrupted constantly by disorder, rebellion, radical legislation and political reconi gurations. It could well be argued that, during the i rst three years of the Revolution, the concept of ‘ordinary’ can only be located precariously amidst such instability. It is certainly true that even the briefest chronology will reveal a period dei ned by an almost daily succession of great polit- ical upheavals. Such a truism must not hide how the hustle and bustle of the Revolution became subsumed within everyday life. That is to say, as instability became habitual, the court was able to restructure its schedule and activities around the exigencies of the moment. It is possible to isolate the routine conduct and practices for the period in question. Naturally, one should be sensitive towards the evolving pol- itical situation, and to the fact that no habitual action is ever perfectly replicated.

This chapter examines the day-to-day court life of the Tuileries dur- ing the last three years of Louis XVI’s reign. 15 In order to do this, the Ambassadorial despatches sent to the court of London, Venice, Parma, Turin and Genoa will be employed. 16 When it comes to reconstructing life under the constitutional monarchy, Ambassadors’ reports are rich and illuminating sources. These diplomats were well-informed outsid- ers. Their participation within the life of the court was regulated by international agreements covering diplomatic protocol rather than by

14 ‘The passion of which I speak attached individuals to the state; [this passion] ani- mated, vivii ed; assumed and merited the name of patriotism, emulation and love of glory’. Talleyrand, M é moires du prince de Talleyrand , I, 115.

15 For important analyses of the constitutional court, see Mansel, The Court of France 1789–1830 , Chapter 1 ; and Matthieu Couty, La vie aux Tuileries pendant la R é volution (Paris, 1988 ), Chapter 1 .

16 Many of these papers remain unexploited though some were edited and published in the previous century. See Grouchy and Guillois, eds, La R é volution Fran ç aise racont é e par un diplomate é tranger ; Massimo Kovalevsky, ed., I dispacci degli Ambasciatori Veneti alla Corte di Francia durante la Rivoluzione (Turin, 1895 ); Oscar Browning, ed., The Despatches of Earl Gower, English Ambassador at Paris from June 1790 to August 1792, To which are added the despatches of Mr Lindsay and Mr Monro and the diary of Viscount Palmerston in France during July and August 1792 (Cambridge, 1885 ).

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Corps diplomatique and the palace of the Tuileries 87

reference to the domestic etiquette of Versailles. They had no need to exalt or diminish the liturgy of the rituals they witnessed. Their written accounts had to possess clarity, precision and take full account of the unfamiliarity of their correspondents with the practices of the court of France. One should also remember that they were privileged specta- tors. For instance, during the opening session of the Estates General the Corps diplomatique benei ted from exclusively reserved tickets. These provided the Ambassadors with the best seats in which to view proceedings in the Salle des Menus Plaisirs. 17

Despatches were generally written twice-weekly, if not more fre- quently. They present a very complete data set which can be fully exploited. Lastly, as these letters were written within hours of the events they describe, they are, unlike memoirs, less limited by a par- ticular author’s ability or failure to recollect events precisely (another advantage is that they are not compromised by the benei t of hindsight). The study of diplomacy has recently yielded impressive results in both the history of the ancien r é gime court and that of the Revolution. 18 This approach can be effectively and proi tably deployed in the reconstruc- tion of the gradual decline of court ceremony in France.

The Corps diplomatique and the palace

of the Tuileries

The diplomats at Versailles were, like other contemporaries, unpre- pared for the rapidity with which Louis XVI lost control of the situation during the Estates General of the summer of 1789. Popular agitation, subsequent to the fall of the Bastille , quickly disrupted the activities of foreign diplomats residing in Paris. The i rst to leave the capital was the comte de Mercy-Argenteau , the Ambassador of the Holy Roman Emperor. 19 As the representative of France’s greatest rival for over three

17 ASGe, Archivio Segreto Lettere Ministri, Francia, 2261, Parigi 11 maggio 1789; ASPr, Carteggio Borbonico Estero Francia 82, Parigi 3 maggio 1789 et Parigi 11 Maggio 1789; ASTo, Francia Lettere Ministri, Mazzo, 235, d é p ê ches nos.156 et 157, Paris le 4 et 8 mai 1789; ASVe, Dispacci degli Ambasciatori Veneti al Senato, Francia, Filza 263, dispaccio no.180, 11 maggio 1789; TNA, FO Series 27, Box 32, despatch no.24, Paris 7 May 1789.

18 Lucien B é ly, La Soci é t é des princes XVIe–XVIIe si è cle (Paris, 1999 ); Lilti, Le Monde des Salons , 378–405; Frey and Frey, The History of Diplomatic Immunity , chapter 8; and Linda and Marsha Frey, ‘“The Reign of the Charlatans Is Over”: The French Revolutionary Attack on Diplomatic Practice’, The Journal of Modern History , 65 ( 1993 ), 706–44.

19 A. Gu é rin, ‘S é questres R é volutionnaires, la maison de campagne du Comte de Mercy-Argenteau à Chennevi è res’, Revue de l’histoire de Versailles et de Seine et Oise , 32 ( 1930 ), 207–29.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–179288

centuries, he was an obvious target for popular discontent. 20 Soon other diplomats too were to be inconvenienced by the Revolutionaries’ belief that their profession amounted to little more than spying. 21

On 22 August 1789 the chevalier Capello , Minister Plenipotentiary for the Republic of Venice, received a note ordering him, as a member of the Parisian National Guard , to stand guard and patrol his dis- trict of Saint-Martin-des-Champs. 22 The reason why a foreigner res- iding in Paris should have been included in the lists citizens liable for National Guard duty is entirely mysterious. 23 All that is known with certainty is that the chevalier had no intention of being forced into an embarrassing corner. He ignored the summons and proceeded to Versailles to attend the celebrations for the feast day of Saint-Louis . Here he discreetly protested his inclusion among the National Guard and received the support of his colleagues. In this particular instance the court calendar saved the chevalier Capello from the complicated task of elucidating the concept of diplomatic immunity to the activists of his district.

As early as November 1789, Archbishop Dugnani , the Papal Nuncio doyen of the Corps diplomatique, presented a protest, signed by the majority of the foreign ministers resident in Paris, to the National Assembly . 24 This document objected against the Paris Commune’s threat to conduct armed searches of the embassies situated in the cap- ital. Here, the revolutionary authorities hoped to unearth compromising papers. On 12 December 1789, the President of the National Assembly received a letter from the comte de Montmorin , then Foreign Minister, defending the privileges of Minister Plenipotentiaries residing in Paris. The Assembly approved a decree which coni rmed previously granted diplomatic immunities and placed the Corps diplomatique under

20 Chennevi è res, 17 August 1789, ‘The noble messenger carrying the gracious orders of Your Majesty, dated third of this month, delivered them to me on the evening of the tenth. He came directly to my country residence and thus avoided the dangers of entering Paris where the municipality , that governs this city absolutely, does not seem disposed yet to recognise the immunities established by the law of nations [the emphasis is mine] towards foreign powers and their emissaries’. É velyne Lever, ed., Marie-Antoinette Correspondance, 1770–1793 (Paris, 2005 ), 492.

21 Frey and Frey, The French Revolutionary Attack on Diplomatic Practice , 733. 22 ASVe, Filza 263, dispaccio no.196, 31 August 1789. 23 One could suggest that the district authorities perhaps felt that as the representative

of a Republic the chevalier Cappello might be inclined to publicly show support for the Revolution. For an analysis on the inner workings of the National Guard, see Dale Lothrop Clifford, ‘The National Guard and the Parisian Community, 1789–1790’, French Historical Studies , 16 ( 1990 ), 851–64.

24 Zefi ro Ciuffoletti, Parigi – Firenze 1789–1794: I dispacci del residente toscano nella capitale francese al governo granducale (Florence, 1990 ), 86–7.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Corps diplomatique and the palace of the Tuileries 89

the protection of the pouvoir ex é cutif , that is to say the constitutional monarchy. 25

The majority of the diplomats, whose despatches were selected for this study, agree that the palace of the Tuileries was unprepared to receive Louis XVI in October 1789. 26 After all, the palace had been empty for over sixty-seven years. 27 In spite of the decay and dilapida- tion, the machinery of the court, with the help of an army of workmen, started restoring and embellishing the building. Already, from mid- October, a recognisable routine had started taking shape. It was decided that the king would receive the Corps diplomatique twice every week, on Sundays and Thursdays in the afternoon . 28 At Versailles Foreign

25 AP X, 516. 26 ASGe, Lettere Ministri Francia 2261, Parigi 10 ottobre 1789; A.S.Pr., Francia

82, Parigi 12 ottobre 1789; ASTo, Francia Lettere Ministri Mazzo 235, d é p ê che no.233, Paris le 12 octobre 1789; ASVe, Filza 263, dispaccio no.202, Parigi 12 Octobre 1789; TNA, FO 27, Box 33A, despatch no.13, Paris 7 October 1789.

27 Fran ç ois Bluche, Louis XV (Paris, 2000 ), 36–8. 28 ASGe, Lettere Ministri, Francia, 2261, Parigi 13 ottobre 1789; ASPr, Francia 82,

Parigi 26 ottobre 1789; ASTo, Francia, Lettere Ministri, Mazzo 235, d é p ê che no.233, Paris le 12 octobre 1789; TNA, FO 27.33A, despatch no.16, Paris 15 October 1789; Mousset, ed., Un T é moin ignor é de la R é volution , 93 (taken from despatch no.507, 13 October 1789).

Figure 4 Note from the National Guard Commanding the Chevalier Capello to Stand Guard in his Parisian District (1789)

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–179290

Ministers were normally only received on Wednesdays every second week. 29 This quadrupling of contact with the foreign representatives of the capital was clear evidence of a signii cant increase in the inter- national activity of the court. In all probability, Louis XVI intended to use diplomatic channels to keep his brother-monarchs informed of political developments in France and seek their assistance when necessary. 30

However, the more practical reason for the increase in diplomacy lay in the fact that diplomats no longer had to undertake the jour- ney from Paris to Versailles, which was time-consuming. Physical proximity meant foreign ministers could easily increase their contact with courtiers, deputies and ministers. Nevertheless, this new time- table proved too much for some. The British embassy, which regularly received foreign ofi ce missives on Thursdays, was greatly upset by these changes. Lord Robert Stephen Fitzgerald , Charg é d’Affaires after the departure of the Duke of Dorset , wrote to the Duke of Leeds , then Foreign Secretary, asking that the posting of despatches be delayed by one day. This, Lord Robert argued, would allow him to attend court on Thursdays and to relate events within the Tuileries in his replies. 31 The sources also mention that, on the evening of their audiences at court, diplomats were entertained by the queen , who organised card games in her cabinets . Tuesday evenings, according to the Spanish Ambassador , were set aside for other forms of entertainment. 32

Every Sunday the king held a Grand Couvert or public dining cere- mony. 33 In a ritual similar to those performed at Versailles, the king dined alone and, with great pomp, was served by a procession of ofi - cials, from the Bouche , before a large audience of spectators. 34 It would seem, from this scheme of things, that court life continued to possess a striking vibrancy in the i rst year of the Revolution. There were enter- tainments three evenings a week and, on Sundays, the great spectacle of public dining was staged for the population of Paris. 35 The remaining

29 Auguste Boppe, Les Introducteurs des Ambassadeurs 1585–1900 (Paris, 1900), 6. 30 Cf. Girault de Coursac, Le secret de la Reine , 66–87. 31 TNA, FO 27, Box 33A, despatch no.23, Paris 6 November 1789. 32 Mousset, Un T é moin ignor é de la R é volution , 93; and corroborated by the memoirs of

Louise de Havre-Cr ö y, M é moires de Madame la duchesse de Tourzel, gouvernante des enfants de France de 1789 à 1795 (Paris, 1986 ), 48.

33 Havre-Cr ö y, M é moires , 48; and Fran ç ois-F é lix, comte de H é zecques, Page à la cour de Louis XVI, souvenirs du Comte d’H é zecques (Paris, 1987 ), 155.

34 Am é lie Dumortier-Laparra, ‘La Maison Bouche Royale: caract è res, d é i nition, dif- fusion d’un mod è le (XVIIe–XVIIIe si è cles)’, 2 vols (unpublished Th è se de doctorat nouveau r é gime, Universit é de Paris X, Nanterre, 2008 ), I, 188–204.

35 Rebecca Spang, The Invention of the Restaurant: Paris and Modern Gastronomic Culture (Cambridge, MA, 2000 ), 89.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Corps diplomatique and the palace of the Tuileries 91

time was devoted by the king to chairing the meetings of his Ministers in the royal councils. It seems safe to assume that the Conseil d’État , the most important organ of ancien r é gime government continued to meet, on Wednesdays and Sundays, as had been tradition since the reign of Louis XIV. 36 The greatest, and most often commented on, difference between life in Paris and Versailles was the absence of outdoor activ- ities. The king had stopped hunting, and seldom ventured beyond the Tuileries gardens. 37

It was only on 12 February 1790 that Louis i nally left the Tuileries to go to Notre-Dame to attend a Te Deum mass performed in honour of his recent speech in support of the Revolution. The marquis de Cordon , the Piedmontese Ambassador, was unmoved, stating that the cortege following the king was composed of a mere three carriages. 38 He had been far more impressed by the illuminations organised by the Parisian municipality the previous week. 39

The king also disappointed the public’s expectations when he failed to appear at a second Te Deum organised for 14 February. This celebra- tion was attended by the entire National Assembly, the General-Staff of the National Guard and the Paris Commune. The absence of the pouvoir ex é cutif had a somewhat negative impact on public opinion. 40 It seemed that, despite the monarch’s declaration of support for the Assembly’s work, his lack of enthusiasm for publicly appearing beside the nation’s representatives betrayed his distaste for recent politics.

In the meantime, the repair work on Tuileries was proceeding well and substantial progress had been achieved. Already in January 1790 the Bailli de Virieu , Minister Plenipotentiary for both the Duke of Parma and the Grand Master of the Knights of Malta , reported that restoration work was continuing steadily, and that the embellishments completed were beginning to produce a positive effect. The Bailli was very impressed by the grande galerie, which connected the Louvre to the Tuileries. He thought it to be the i nest and longest in Europe, stretch- ing over a quarter of an Italian mile in length. 41 The week after, he was

36 Ragnhild Hatton, ‘Louis XIV: At the Court of the Sun King’, in The Courts of Europe: Politics, Patronage and Royalty 1400–1800, ed. A. G. Dickens (London, 1977), 239; Maurepas and Boulant, Les Ministres , 15; and Michel Antoine, Le Conseil du Roi sous le r è gne de Louis XV (Paris, 1970 ), 119–24.

37 Hardman, Louis XVI , 174; and cf. F é lix, Louis XVI et Marie Antoinette , 526. 38 ASTo, Francia, Lettere Ministri, Mazzo 236, d é p ê che no.22, Paris le 12 f é vrier

1790. 39 Ibid. 40 Ibid., d é p ê che no.23, Paris le 15 f é vrier 1790. 41 C. 400 m; this was probably an exaggeration. ASPr, Francia 82, Parigi 4 gennaio

1790.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–179292

convinced that the Tuileries would be ‘a beautiful palace’. 42 Despite all this frantic building work, the palace was left empty for a substantial part of 1790. The royal family resided for portions of the year at the pal- ace of Saint-Cloud, on the outskirts of the city of Paris. The Marchese Spinola , the Genoese Minister in Paris, reported, as early as 7 June 1790, the departure of the court for Saint-Cloud . Impressively, the royal family’s coaches were escorted by a detachment of 300 national guardsmen and by the Cent-Suisses . 43 According to Spinola, from this moment onwards the Royal family would spend the greater part of their time outside the capital, save for the king, who every Sunday would return to the Tuileries to chair the Conseil d’État . Here he also held his weekly private audience with the President of the National Assembly. 44 Naturally, for important occasions such as the Corpus Christi procession and the feast of the Federation , the king and royal family returned from Saint-Cloud and resumed their stay in Paris.

It is difi cult to know if, and how, the rhythms of court life at Saint- Cloud differed from the Tuileries. 45 There can be little doubt that, from a purely practical point of view, the royal family benei ted from greater personal freedom in this suburb of Paris. They were not under the con- stant and critical surveillance of the radical press. This location was also at a safe distance from the faubourgs Saint-Antoine and -Marcel which freed the court from the potential threat of physical violence, often posed by the inhabitants of these neighbourhoods. There is some evidence that the old Versailles-style extravagance started to creep back into court life. For instance, during the last week of July, the queen decided to receive the Corps diplomatique every day and organised entertainments every evening. 46 Again, some saw this as proof that the royal family’s quiet and morose existence in Paris stemmed not from a genuine change in men- tality but rather from fear of Revolutionary politics.

While the Saint-Cloud excursions may have given the Bourbons some personal tranquillity during these troubled times, they also dam- aged their public image. 47 Invisible from the revolutionary glare, many rumours of hidden plots started to circulate. In particular, a steady stream of accusations of rudeness towards the National Guard were reported in the newspapers. 48 The public interest appears to have been

42 Ibid., Parigi 11 gennaio 1790. 43 ASGe, Lettere Ministri Francia 2262, Parigi 7 giugno 1790. 44 Ibid. 45 Daniel Meyer, ‘Les Appartements Royaux du Ch â teau de Saint-Cloud sous Louis

XVI et Marie-Antoinette 1785–1792’, Gazette des Beaux-Arts , 103 (1965), 223–32. 46 ASGe, Lettere Ministri Francia 2262, Parigi 2 agosto 1790. 47 Ami du Peuple , no.124, 818–19. 48 R é volutions de Paris , 3–10 juillet 1790, no.52, 536–7.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Corps diplomatique and the palace of the Tuileries 93

sufi cient to justify the publication of a newspaper entitled Le Courrier de Saint-Cloud à Paris et de Paris à Saint-Cloud. It was dedicated to keeping readers informed of the court’s attacks against liberty. In its fourth issue the paper proudly proclaimed:

It is indeed ridiculous to observe that the ministers still bestow the title of mas- ter on the king by designating his people as subjects. Subjects in a free country! Frenchmen subjects of a single individual! Subjects in a fatherland! No! Where there are subjects there can be no fatherland; where there is no freedom there is no life, no men, no energy; everything is in a state of havoc; the rights of nature are cast under foot; the inhabitants of such a country are no longer made in the image of God but are vile automatons moved at the caprice of a machinist. 49

Obviously, within such a highly charged atmosphere, even the slightest provocation had the potential of sparking public unrest. The court’s efforts to boost the king’s popularity were not helped by his absence from the capital. Radical journalists treated the royal family’s stay in the outskirts of Paris as very suspicious and their distrust was somewhat justii ed. 50 After all, recent scholarship has coni rmed that negotiations between the comte de Mirabeau and the queen, aimed at strengthen- ing the crown’s power, were taking place at Saint-Cloud . 51 The queen ’s clandestine meetings with this popular deputy were extremely risky. It was only a matter of chance that nobody penetrated the intrigue taking place. 52

Other events, admittedly outside the court’s control, combined to make the sojourn at Saint-Cloud memorable. On the feast of Ss Peter and Paul, 29 June 1790, a very strange incident occurred . Two well- dressed individuals, in a state of great agitation, alighted from a coach before the main entrance to the palace of Saint-Cloud. They spent the better part of the day trying to gain access to the king. Finally, once night fell, the ofi cer on duty, frustrated by the unusual behaviour of this odd pair, decided to confront the intruders. When asked to state

49 Courrier de Saint-Cloud à Paris et de Paris à Saint-Cloud , no.4, 1–3. 50 ‘Oh Louis XVI! You depart, you leave the capital when there are so many hidden

dangers! Tell me what is signii cance of this departure for Saint-Cloud, scheduled for next Friday? Will you turn a blind eye to the painful and convulsive agony of our lib- erty? Think wisely before you break free from our embrace! Do you fear death among your loyal people, or does somebody want to take you far from Paris to place you at the head of an army of scoundrels in order to give legitimacy to a civil war and all its horrors?’ L’Orateur du Peuple par Martel , no.12.

51 Munro Price, ‘Mirabeau and the Court, Some New Evidence’, French Historical Studies, 29 ( 2006 ), 37–75, here 37–8 and 66.

52 To avoid detection Mirabeau visited his niece, Mme d’Aragon, living in Auteuil and from there visited the queen at night , see Bacourt, Correspondance entre le Comte de Mirabeau et le Comte de la Marck , I, 189.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–179294

their business they claimed to have a letter to deliver to Louis XVI. On closer inspection the bewildered ofi cer discovered that the epistle was purportedly from the Virgin Mary. The ‘mother of god’ assured the king that the crown which had so recently been lost would soon be regained at Saint-Cloud through the intercession of the divine legions. 53

Embarrassingly, after these two visionaries were taken into custody it was discovered that the senior member of the pair was the son of the king’s genealogist, Ambroise-Louis d’Hozier . This fuelled conspiracy theories that did little to help the court’s public standing. For the next four months the king and his family continued their journeys to and from Saint-Cloud. It was only in the i rst week of November 1790 that the court returned to reside permanently at the Tuileries. 54

The new year of 1791 brought with it the religious crisis surrounding the civil constitution of the clergy . This issue was to inl uence deeply the court’s daily routine. In late February, the women of the market of Les Halles gathered at the gates of the Tuileries demanding to speak to the king. They insisted that he recall his aunts, Mmes Victoire and Adela ï de, who had decided to leave France on a pilgrimage to Rome. It was only Lafayette ’s personal intervention, and a three-hour standoff, that prevented violence from erupting. 55 However, this relatively minor incident was not to be the last. The Tuileries, on 28 February 1791, was the setting for a violent disorder, which came to be known as the Day of Daggers . On the morning of the twenty-eighth, Lafayette had been reliably informed that a large crowd of demonstrators wanted to demolish the Ch â teau de Vincennes in a similar manner to the Bastille. He set off, with the majority of the National Guard, and headed for this medieval fortress.

The absence of the National Guard from Paris gave rise to a rumour that the king was left unprotected. A large group of young nobles, allegedly armed with daggers, entered the Tuileries. These young aris- tocrats were convinced that Lafayette’s departure was part of a con- spiracy which ultimately aimed to assassinate the royal family and the court. The sentries and guards, within the palace, became increasingly alarmed by the large number of armed individuals mustering inside

53 ASGe, Lettere Ministri, Francia 2262, Parigi 5 luglio 1790; and Journal G é n é ral de la Cour et de la Ville par M. G***, 2 septembre 1790, III, no.2.

54 During the last week of October Barnave was elected President of the National Assembly. He was the last distinguished person to travel to Saint-Cloud to pay his respects to the king. See ASPr, Francia 82, Parigi 1 novembre 1790; and ASVe, Dispacci degli Ambasciatori Veneti al Senato, Francia, Filza 264, dispaccio no.14, Parigi 8 novembre 1790.

55 ASPr, Francia 82, Parigi 28 febbraio 1791.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Corps diplomatique and the palace of the Tuileries 95

the building. The bourgeois ofi cers of the National Guard started to suspect that this build-up of armed nobles was part of a counter- Revolutionary insurgency.

Lafayette hurried back from Vincennes and urged the king to dis- miss this group. It was only with Louis XVI’s personal order that these so so-called ‘chevaliers du poignard’ started to disperse. Apparently the National Guard took advantage of these now disarmed courtiers in order to manhandle them violently and forced them to l ee the palace. 56

Louis XVI’s behaviour displeased all those involved . 57 The radical press portrayed the event as a pre-empted counter-Revolution, while the nobles felt betrayed by the king’s order to surrender. 58 Such weak- ness probably emboldened the crowds of the faubourgs Saint-Antoine and -Marcel which on 18 April 1791 , using the religious issue as a pre- text, prevented the king from resuming his excursions to Saint-Cloud . The most worrying aspect of all, for the court, was the attempted lynch- ing of the duc de Villequier. This senior ofi cer of the king’s household was identii ed as a counter-Revolutionary merely because he was wear- ing a standard black dress of courtiers. 59

In May 1791 Louis XVI, always horrii ed by the possibility of vio- lence, dismissed the vast majority of the noble ofi cers of his civil and ecclesiastical household. 60 The envoy of the Grand Duchy of Tuscany reported rumours that soon the queen would also be expelled from France. 61 The release of the court nobility from the personal obligation of attending the royal household increased the steady l ow of é migr é s joining the disgruntled diaspora of nobles gathering on the German bank of the Rhine. 62 There is little in the diplomatic despatches, in the period from Easter 1791 to the l ight to Varennes , to indicate that court life was compensating for the absence of such important court person- alities. The image given is one of dismal resignation. On 5 June 1791, the Bailli de Virieu stated simply that: ‘their majesties continue to res- ide in Paris, for the moment, and there is no talk on an impending trip to the countryside’. 63

56 Ibid., Parigi 6 mars 1791. 57 Doyle, The Oxford History of the French Revolution , 148. 58 Tackett, When the King Took Flight , 42–3; and H é zecques, Page à la Cour de Louis

XVI , 342–8. 59 Mansel, Court of France 1789–1830 , 27. 60 AN C 223, nos.388, 388bis, 389, 390, 392, 393, 428 and 430. 61 Ciuffoletti, Parigi–Firenze 1789–1794 , 155. 62 Ghislain de Diesbach, Histoire de l’émigration 1789–1814 (Paris, 1975 ), 142–51; and

Luc Boisnard , La Noblesse dans la tourmente 1774–1802 (Paris, 1992 ), 221–4. 63 ASPr, Francia 82, Parigi 5 giugno 1791.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–179296

The l ight to Varennes transformed what, up to that point, had been the virtual imprisonment of the royal family in Paris into a concrete reality. From 25 June to 6 September 1791 the king was kept under house arrest at the Tuileries and not permitted to receive anybody, except for his immediate family and personal servants. 64 Indeed, for the entire month of August Louis XVI recorded only one entry: ‘all of this month was like that of July’. 65

The completion of the modii ed constitution on 3 September 1791 signalled the end of the ofi cial detention of the royal family. Three days later the king received the remnants of the Corps diplomatique for the i rst time in three months (the Neapolitan, Papal and Spanish ambassadors had already left Paris). 66 His position as a reinstated mon- arch became ofi cial a week later when he sanctioned the Constitution. 67 There followed two weeks of celebrations in which the gardens of the Tuileries were reopened to the public and the palace fa ç ade was illu- minated in a spectacular fashion. 68 The resumption of theatre-going emerged as a new element in court life after September 1791. The royal couple again started frequenting the capital’s theatrical establishments and opera houses. 69 This is a facet of the rebirth of court life which both memoir writers and journalists coni rm in their writings. Indeed as early December 1790, Louis Prudhomme , in his paper, went so far as to suggest the existence of an aristocratic conspiracy favouring the frequent performance of Gluck ’s Iphig é nie en Aulide which contained the rousing aria ‘Chantons, c é l é brons notre reine’. 70

One should not exaggerate the importance of the immediate popular enthusiasm which followed Louis XVI’s acceptance of the 1791 con- stitution. It evaporated very soon. In his book describing the Tuileries during 1790s, Matthieu Couty relates the interesting tale in which an overzealous corporal of the National Guard imprisoned Louis XVI and Marie Antoinette in their respective bed chambers for twelve hours in November 1791. 71 The story must have been deemed apocryphal since it has received no mention in most biographies of Louis XVI. It seemed unlikely that a society, until recently so deeply pervaded by a sense of social deference and hierarchy, could possibly have degenerated to

64 Ibid., 12 settembre 1791. 65 AN C 221, no.160. 66 ASPr, Francia 82, Parigi 11 settembre 1791; and TNA, FO 27, Box 37, despatch

no.41, Paris 9 September 1791. 67 Lever, Louis XVI , 610–13. 68 TNA, FO 27, Box 37, despatch nos.44 and 45, Paris 23 and 30 September 1791. 69 ASPr, Francia 82, Parigi 25 settembre 1791; and TNA, FO 27, Box 37, despatch

no.46, Paris 7 October 1791. 70 R é volutions de Paris , 11 au 18 d é cembre 1790, no.75, 527. 71 Couty, La Vie aux Tuileries , 141.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Corps diplomatique and the palace of the Tuileries 97

such an extreme expression of contempt and disrespect for a reigning monarch.

Among the papers sent to the Legislative Assembly’s Committee investigating the enforcement of new laws, there is a note from the Ministry of Justice concerning the trial of a certain Corporal No ë l Le Breton . This report coni rms that the king was coni ned to his bedroom in the Tuileries for over twelve hours during the night of 11 November 1791. The Ministry of Justice took into consideration reports from both the Royal Prosecutor and the Corporal’s defence counsel. The author of the report concluded that as the crime of imprisoning the Hereditary Representative of the Nation was tantamount to l è se-nation that the case should be tried by the Legislative Assembly in a special session. 72 Attached to this note was a letter written by Captain Delsantz to the President of the Jacobin Club. It asked this powerful political lobby to intercede on behalf of the corporal. According to this ofi cer the corporal was the victim of an error in the chain of command. The Captain also painted Le Breton as instrumental in pre-empting a pos- sible second royal l ight from Paris. It has proved impossible to discover whether the corporal’s case ever went to trial. It is unlikely, in the con- text of the radicalisation of politics in 1792, that the Corporal would have been convicted.

From the evidence presented above, it appears that in under two months the benei cial effects of formally sanctioning the new Constitution had vanished. The court and monarchy were again under renewed pres- sure. This was not, as in the past, to prove their Revolutionary creden- tials. On the contrary, the very survival of the crown was being called into question as the Republican movement gained ground. 73 There is little tangible evidence to prove that Louis XVI attempted to modify the structure and organisation of the court in order to win moder- ate constitutionalists to his side. The social composition of the court seems to have remained unaltered throughout the period. Bertrand de Moleville’s memoirs relate the following interesting conversation with the king.

He [Louis XVI] expressed no wish, or repugnance, when it came to establish- ing his [new] household; he merely observed that it continued to be [a matter that was] as delicate as it was difi cult. ‘I understand well, he said, that the queen cannot keep company with the wives of é migr é s , and I have discussed the matter with her already but one cannot expect her to frequent Mmes P é tion, Condorcet or others of that ilk. As far as I am concerned I preferred

72 AN D III 371, no.122. 73 Vovelle, The Fall of the French Monarchy, 1787–1792, 239–53.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–179298

the services [of the ofi cers] of my former household but most have now aban- doned me; and those that remain are the torment of my existence. There is for example that little Chauvelin that stays constantly with me in order to spy and comment on all that is said, and afterwards false rumours seem to spread’. 74

There seem to be no sources which allege that the king opened the doors of the court to the new revolutionary social elite. For this reason one can suppose that Bertrand de Moleville’s account, though written ten years after the events in question and despite having a somewhat theatrical l air, rel ects accurately Louis XVI’s distaste for new forms of court life, which would have rewarded Revolutionary politicians and excluded the more loyal court families of the ancien r é gime . The deter- mined effort to close the doors of the court to the Revolution’s elites certainly did little to help the monarchy’s public image. Equally, the expectation that Louis XVI was to mingle with those very politicians responsible for diminishing his power and inl uence seems na ï ve. The inhabitants of Tuileries of 1792 could not make such an impossible compromise. It would have meant abandoning any residual traces of the ancien r é gime ’s legacy from the court without any guarantee that this would satisfy the radical element of public opinion.

After the declaration of war, on 20 April 1792 , the court experienced a further reduction in its material circumstances. The Corps diploma- tique shrank considerably as the Ambassadors of the belligerent powers departed the capital. The Bailli de Virieu was the last Ambassadeur de Famille remaining at court. He was presumed to have been involved in the preparations for the l ight to Varennes and consequently was kept under tight surveillance. 75

At the end of May, the duc de Brissac, the Colonel of the Cent- Suisses , was arrested as a suspected counter-Revolutionary. He was transferred to a prison in Orl é ans, where eventually he became a vic- tim of the September Massacres. The loss of Brissac was a clear sign that events had taken a decided turn for the worse for the crown. The duke had been one of the more able collaborators of the king. His stra- tegically placed ground-l oor apartment in the Tuileries allowed him to act as a vital buffer. Individuals wishing to speak to the king in private pretended to visit the Duke, who then admitted them into the king’s apartment via a secret passage. It was in this way that the Pope’s secret

74 Bertrand de Moleville, M é moires , I, 155–6. 75 Alain Blondy, L’Ordre de Malte au XVIIIe si è cle des derni è res splendeurs à la ruine (Paris,

2002 ), 300–3.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Corps diplomatique and the palace of the Tuileries 99

envoy to Paris the abb é Salamon gained access to the Tuileries in late 1791. 76

Life at court, during the last weeks of the constitutional monarchy, was particularly gloomy and tension-i lled. Famously, on 20 June 1792 , the crowds of the faubourgs invaded the Tuileries forcing the king to don the liberty cap and toast the nation. 77 Regardless of the monarch’s gracious and dignii ed behaviour during this crisis, it was evident that political events were moving towards a climax. Sometime in July the queen appeared for the last time in public at the Com é die-Italienne to attend a performance of an opera ominously entitled Les É v é nements impr é vus . 78 Apparently Marie Antoinette was welcomed with raptur- ous applause, by the remnants of the aristocratic private box holders. However this was merely the prelude to trouble. Soon Jacobin activists started to arrive at the theatre. When the soubrette intoned the aria ‘Oh! how I love my mistress’, disorders perhaps inevitably ensued. A large group of ‘Jacobins’ leapt on to the stage and chased away the unfortu- nate singer. The queen was hurried out of the theatre as the curtain was lowered prematurely. 79

Such agitation served as a harbinger of the more serious insurrection which, on 10 August 1792 , put an end to the monarchy. In the space of thirty-seven months Louis XVI had presided over the gradual collapse of the most admired court in Europe. Each month brought with it new limitations and, little by little, the king was forced to dispense with ceremonies and rituals. The constitutional court of the Tuileries failed to integrate into its daily reality the Revolution’s new political culture. This, in any case, most likely constituted an impossible task for such a staunchly traditionalist institution. More serious for the constitutional monarchy was Louis XVI’s inability to regain the initiative in order to present himself as the chief architect of the French Nation’s political destiny.

76 Abb é Bridier ed, A Papal Envoy during the Reign of Terror: Being the Memoirs of Mgr. de Salamon the Internuncio at Paris during the Revolution, 1790–1801 (London, 1911 ), 5–6.

77 AN C 222, no.3. 78 I suspect that this is an error on the part of the memoir writers involved and that

they are in fact referring to the chevalier Gl ü ck’s popular comic opera: La Rencontre impr é vue ou les P è lerins de la Mecque . A bizarre pastiche where Canterbury Tales meet the French eighteenth century’s Turcomania, it has stood the test of time with some difi culty. Grace Dalrymple Elliott, Journal of My Life During the French Revolution (London, 1859 ),.65– 6; and Jean-Louise-Henriette Campan, M é moires de Madame Campan: Premi è re femme de chambre de Marie-Antoinette (Paris, 1988 ), 365– 6.

79 Campan, M é moires , 365–6.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–1792100

The question of access

The notion that anybody who was well dressed and carried a sword could easily gain admittance into Versailles is still popular among schol- ars. 80 It should be remembered that these access criteria were supposed to be restrictive. After all, the eighteenth-century dei nition of ‘well dressed’ applied to clothing that was relatively elaborate and expen- sive. 81 As guards were given discretion to interpret whom was to be admitted and whom excluded, it is probable that only those with i nely tailored suits would gain admittance into the gardens.

Furthermore, access to the park or state rooms of the palace did not mean that one was likely to interact, in any meaningful way, with the king or royal family. The right to be in the king’s presence was regulated by an immensely complicated, and somewhat loosely dei ned, system of droits d’entr é e . 82 From the lever to the coucher a hierarchy of increasingly close contact with the monarch was set in motion. Hierarchical senior- ity meant proximity while subordination signii ed distance.

Once the court was transferred to the Tuileries , a far more stringent system seems to have come into being, whereby all those seeking admis- sion, when the royal family was in residence, required special passes. It is apparent that these tickets were issued by either a member of the royal family or a very senior courtier. 83 In order to be valid, they had to be counter-signed by the ofi cer in charge of security at the palace. It is interesting to note that these entry slips were valid for only one day and that those seeking re-admission, at a later date, had to reapply for new passes.

It would seem safe to assume that the question of access to the Tuileries was even more stringently regulated than at Versailles, where the security threats were of a lesser order. In Paris it was essential to control those who had access to the king. While it is true that the pub- lic was permitted to access the gardens and chapel , it was always kept at a safe distance. 84 Only in early October 1789 was there little, or no control, over admittance to the royal palace. Mme É lisabeth was forced to change the location of her apartments when, during her i rst night in

80 ‘At Versailles smart clothes and a sword at one’s side were enough to guarantee access’. See Chaline, ‘The Kingdoms of France and Navarre’, in Adamon, ed., The Princely Courtsof Europe , 87.

81 Mansel, Dressed to Rule , 30–6; and Daniel Roche, The Culture of Clothing, Dress and Fashion in the Ancien R é gime (Cambridge, 1996 ), 112–13 and 184–213.

82 Mansel, The Court of France 1789–1830 , 10. 83 AN M 664. 84 ASVe, Filza 264, dispacci nos.60 and 62, Parigi, 5 e 19 settembre 1791.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The question of access 101

the capital, she had been terrii ed by three poissardes who had jumped through her bedroom window. 85

It is a shame that the registers of those granted tickets to the Tuileries have either been destroyed or lost. It has only been possible to i nd one such document among the personal papers of Arnaud de La Porte . It lists one hundred and forty-six people applying for admission into the Tuileries , sometime in late 1791. 86 As one would expect, the vast major- ity of the names were former nobles. These extend from the ancient Coss é -Brissacs to robe parlementaire families, such as the Lamoignon clan (including their Ch â teaubriand cousins). Yet, more interesting are the names of royalist journalists on the list, which include: Barruel- Beauvert, Montjoie and Durozoi. It seems clear that the crown was keeping in close contact with those literary and journalistic hacks cap- able of aiding the royal cause . 87 Equally transparent, from the list of names, is that moderate or even constitutional royalists admitted to the palace represented a tiny minority. 88 It would be wrong to draw extensive conclusions from a single list. The admission criteria to the

Figure 5 Entry ticket for the Tuileries ( c. 1792)

85 Tourzel, in Havre-Cr ö y, M é moires , 39. 86 AN C 192, no.22. 87 Bertrand de Moleville, M é moires , 157–9. 88 For the list of servants allowed access to the Tuileries, see AN C 187, no.36.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–1792102

Tuileries seem to coni rm that the court remained exclusivist in nature. Those unattached to the old court nobility, or at the very least with hardline royalism, had fewer prospects of enjoying court society.

The constitutional lever and coucher

The morning rising and evening retiring ceremonies of the French kings have received much scholarly attention. 89 Some have argued that the structure of these daily rituals made manifest the kingdom’s hierarchy. At the same time, it kept the nobility captive before a ceremonial back- drop which estranged them from actual power. 90 Others have remarked that the lever ceremony in France was highly distinctive, when com- pared to equivalent ceremonies in other courts. The king was coni ned to his ceremonial bed chamber while courtiers were admitted into his presence in tranches according to hierarchical order. 91 It is not neces- sary to enter into the meaning and political role of the lever during the ancien r é gime . This is something which has been handled competently by many authors and court historians. More interesting is to examine how the Revolution impacted on this arcane ritual.

Before 1789 the lever was composed of six distinct entries which epit- omised the court’s internal structure. 92 Central to the system was the image of the rising monarch who, in the process of starting his day, received ceremoniously every morning the compliments of the king- dom’s elite. This constituted a hierarchy that was not distinguished by public function, but rather one that was dei ned by high birth or,

89 David Michael Gallo, ‘“The King’s One Body”: Chronological Development of Louis XIV’s Lever and Coucher and the Theory of the King’s Two Bodies, 1655–1702’ (unpublished PhD Thesis, Boston College, 1992 ); Jacques Levron, La vie quotidienne à la cour de Versailles aux XVIIe et XVIIIe si è cles (Paris 1972 ), chapter 3 ; Solnon, La Cour de France , 356–63; and for the origins and wider context of the ritual, see Ernst Kantorowicz, ‘Oriens Augusti, Lever du Roi’, Dumbarton Oaks Papers , 17 ( 1963 ), 117–77; For the architectural dimension, see Hugh Murray Baillie, ‘Etiquette and the Planning of the State Apartments in Baroque Palaces’, Archeologia 51( 1967 ), 169–99, here 182–93.

90 Elias, La Soci é t é de Cour , 68–76. 91 Mansel, ‘The Court of France 1814–1830’, 211. 92 These entries comprised: 1. Entr é e Famili è re . The royal family and the closest servants

of the king. 2. Grande Entr é e . The great ofi cers of the realm, followed by the gentle- man of both the king’s bedchamber and wardrobe. 3. Premi è re Entr é e . The great dig- nitaries of the court, that is to say those ofi cials who were subordinates of the great ofi cers of the kingdom. 4. Entr é e de la Chambre . Ministers, Councillors of State and ofi cials of the Venerie (Royal Hunt). 5. Cinqi è me Entr é e . Those given right of entry by the i rst gentlemen of the bedchamber. 6. Sixi è me Entr é e . Those bestowed access by virtue of a special grace personally granted by the king. Listed in Bertelli, The King’s Body , 150.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

103The constitutional lever and coucher

which amounted to much the same thing, one’s position at court. Those participating in the ceremony of helping the king dress represented the stratii ed order of precedence of the realm. Each item of clothing, and the incumbent who handed it to the king, were regulated by a strictly ritualised set of rules. For instance, the Dauphin had the great privilege of handing the king his day shirt while the Grand Ma î tre de la Garde Robe had the lesser honour of fastening the royal sword. 93 By the late eighteenth century, the main difference with the original ceremony at the time of Louis XIV was that the lever no longer represented the real moment of the king’s awakening. Louis XVI generally rose at seven o’clock in the morning and the lever usually took place four hours later. This had the added advantage for the king of combining the lever with the ritual of the daily mass at noon. 94

One key political distinction that emerged from the outset of the Revolution was that the ofi cers and servants of the royal household were no longer considered public ofi cials. The politicians of the National Assembly deemed them to be persons in the private service of the nation’s hereditary representative. This new mentality made it essential that the participants and structure of the ceremony be reconi gured to take into account the new political reality. Unfortunately, it has proved impossible to unearth any ofi cial documents explaining how the con- stitutional monarchy sought to reform one of the most important rituals of the old court. 95 It seems clear, from memoirs and letters, that the deputies of the National Assembly, the ofi cers of the Paris Commune and National Guard were granted entr é es . The extent of their involve- ment in the ceremony is unknown. It has not proved possible to i nd out at which specii c entr é e these new authorities were admitted.

The letters of the armoire de fer suggest that the lever became a favoured location for political scheming. After all, it was an event that gathered together the elite of the court and capital. Those attending could briel y meet, plot and negotiate out of earshot of their political rivals. Arnaud de Laporte wrote to Louis XVI, on 20 April 1791, to report on a secret conversation concerning the king’s thwarted trip to Saint-Cloud, which had taken place two days previously. Laporte mentioned that, during

93 Gallo, ‘The King’s One Body’, 256. 94 On special occasions, the ceremony was provided with musical accompaniment. For

instance, during the lever before the opening of the Estates General, the Musique du Roi performed a symphony by Haydn. Comte de H é zecques, Page à la cour de Louis XVI , 43–8; and Le Mercure de France , 9 mai 1789, 119–25.

95 AN C 189, no.12, (also marked ‘C 11/156’). Petition from d’Ormesson, Grand Ma î tre de la Biblioth è que du Roi, asking that he be allowed to continue enjoying the entr é es de la chambre .

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–1792104

the morning’s lever , Lafayette had asked him to stay behind in one of the adjoining cabinets . Here, witnessed by Jean-Baptiste Septeuil (treas- urer of the liste civile ) 96 and Henri d’Ormesson (a captain of the Parisian National Guard ), their meeting took place. 97 It was agreed between all parties involved that the king should attend the Paschal celebrations at his parish church of Saint-Germain-l’Auxerrois . 98 It was hoped that this conciliatory action would defuse the situation and lay to rest Parisian antagonism toward nonjuring clergymen.

Less than three weeks later a note, in Laporte’s handwriting, reached Louis XVI. It told the king to expect that a delegation of members from the Jacobin club would be attending the next day’s lever . Laporte assumed that these individuals would be coming to present their compliments to the king, and express their support for the crown as an institution. The note advised the king to ‘dissimulate and receive these gentlemen in a welcoming fashion till it can be proved that their good intentions are sincere’. 99 This policy of feigning indifference or calmness while waiting to discern what sentiments truly animated the Jacobins was to indulge in dangerous procrastination. After all, only a few weeks previously a delegation from the club had descended on the court demanding that all the senior and ecclesiastical ofi cers of the royal household should be dismissed. 100 Free citizens were not to be tril ed with, and most certainly not to be treated coldly, like courtiers out favour. The less the crown deployed its rituals to welcome the new political class of 1789, the more it alienated the groups on whom its own survival depended.

The memoirs of Bertrand de Moleville add interesting details to the development of the lever in 1792. The Minister claims that, early in 1792, a special fund to subsidise a press campaign favourable to the royal family had been established. In order to present the king with a secret report, he asked to be admitted to the royal bedroom during the toilette stage of the morning lever . The king consented to this unusual request. As Bertrand de Moleville was about to enter the bedchamber, the elderly mar é chal de Noailles stopped him and the following (apoc- ryphal) conversation ensued.

Mar é chal de Noailles : I proffer my compliments – For what reason, M. le Mar é chal? – I presume that the king has just granted you the entr é es for his

96 Jean-Baptiste Tourteau de Septeuil, Treasurer of the Civil List. See R é v é rend, ed., Les Familles Titr é es et Anoblies , V, 376–7.

97 Henri d’Ormesson, former Contr ô leur G é n é ral des Finances and after 1789 Chef de Division of the Paris National Guard. Michel Antoine and Yvonne Lanhers, eds, Les Archives d’Ormesson (Paris, 1960 ), 19–21.

98 AN C 184, no.209. 99 Ibid., no.202. 100 AN C 184, nos.210 and 211.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

105The constitutional lever and coucher

bedchamber. – I enter them nearly every day. – While the king is in process of completing his toilette ? – No, but … – In that case I repeat my compliments. – But why then? – Because at this time only the ofi cers of the wardrobe and intimate friends to whom His Majesty has accorded this favour, which once granted cannot be revoked, are permitted to enter the royal bedchamber. – In that case I shall wait to speak to the king in private once he has completed his toilette . 101

This passage indicates that the old court mentality was far from eclipsed even in its last months. The old mar é chal de Noailles, one of the greatest authorities on matters ceremonious (whose wife was teased Marie Antoinette , who dubbed her ‘ Madame É tiquette ’), regarded this Minister’s entry into the royal bedchamber as an intolerable promo- tion. The Minister, no matter how important his political business, had no right to aspire to a privilege, and mark of royal favour, which was traditionally destined only to those possessing a sufi ciently high birth. Therefore, to avoid arousing suspicion, the Minister waited outside and communicated with the monarch at a different and unspecii ed phase of the lever .

The coucher ceremony seems to have been less well attended than its morning equivalent. There is little mention of it in correspondence or memoirs. The only distinct reference relates to how the king calmly per- formed the coucher on the evening of 19 June 1791. 102 No one present at this ritual, especially Lafayette, had any inkling that within a few hours the royal family would be in l ight. 103 This double dealing, and lack of clarity, gave the lever and coucher a distinctly ancien r é gime l avour. Its exclusivity, and the political intrigue that followed in its wake, were exploited, to some comical effect, by Jacques-R e n é H é bert . An issue of the P è re Duchesne , relating to the presentation of the constitution to the king on 3 September 1791, parodied the concept of entr é es :

I was walking early in the morning in the gardens of the Tuileries smoking my pipe …. It was the i rst time since the fat bourgeois had l ed. Bugger it! It

101 Bertrand de Moleville, M é moires , I, 159–60. 102 One of the more controversial views regarding the night of 19 June 1791 was the one

narrated by Henri d’Ormesson in his unpublished memoirs. This Chef de Division of the National Guard, and former Controller General, alleged that Lafayette was aware of the royal family’s plan to escape but refused to hinder their preparations. Ormesson was told that the General hoped to dissuade Louis XVI from l ight but was unaware that preparations had reached such an advanced stage. Ormesson described the coucher of 19 June 1791 as so tranquil that nobody suspected that the l ight was imminent. Henri d’Ormesson, M é moires particuliers pour l’instruction de mes enfants sur les principaux é v é nements de ma vie depuis ma naissance , in AN 114 AP 130, fol.132.

103 Tackett, When the King Took Flight , 61.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–1792106

ain’t that I can’t go there anytime I want to. Damn it! It is well-known, that I have my entr é es everywhere, and that ‘no-entry signs’ don’t exist for the P è re Duchesne. I don’t give a i g for privileges and I have no wish to enjoy that which is forbidden to others. 104

While it may be true that the extreme level of H é bert’s demagogy was atypical of the French press of the period, it was nonetheless one of the most popular periodicals of the time. It also expressed a clear mes- sage, to its intended radical audience, that a good citizen did not enjoy privileges that were denied to others. This was certainly one of the key characteristics of the lever. Merely reforming the nature of participation within the ceremony was not going to make it politically acceptable.

The fat bourgeois

The menu above represents a supper consisting of sixty-i ve dishes of food which was, in all probability, served in the king’s apartments at Versailles in 1788. 105 Dining was an important rite of the court. Each member of the royal family possessed his, or her, own independent Bouche (kitchen), and was served separately. 106 In order to emphasise his supremacy, the king received the greatest quantity and quality of foods. It has even been claimed that tradition dictated that all who met the royal nef during its triumphal progress from the kitchens to the king’s table, had to greet it reverently. 107 More typical of the eighteenth century was the tradition that the king would dine publicly on Sundays and important religious feast days. 108 Here the king, accompanied by music, dined in silence before the assembled court. Behind him in strict hierarchical order were the ofi cers of the Bouche and Gobelet waiting to serve the king under the supervising eye of the Grand Master of Ceremonies . 109 The Revolution, with its subsistence crises and sup- posed starvation plots, was to alter radically the extravagance of the gastronomic culture of the court. 110

104 P è re Duchesne , no.74, 1–2. 105 AN K 1719, no.62. 106 For the different locations of the Bouches present at Versailles, see Newton, La Petite

Cour , 105–210, 289–93, 309, and 334–8; and for the for the most thorough and academic examination of the royal kitchen refer to Am é lie Dumortier-Laparra, ‘La Maison Bouche Royal’, I, 1–181.

107 Duindam, Vienna and Versailles , 173–4. 108 Susan Pinkard, A Revolution in Taste: The Rise of French Cuisine (Cambridge, 2009 ),

126–35; and 237–8. 109 H é zecques, Page à la cour de Louis XVI , 197. 110 David Andress, ‘“Horrible plots and infernal treasons:” conspiracy and the urban

landscape in the early Revolution’, in Conspiracy in the French Revolution , ed. Peter Campell, Thomas Kaiser and Mansa Linton (Manchester, 2007), 86–7; Stephen L. Kaplan, ‘The Famine Plot Persuasion in Eighteenth-Century France’, Transactions

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The fat bourgeois 107

Figure 6 Royal Menu (1788)

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–1792108

Figure 7 Royal Menu (1792)

Evidence of this trend can be observed in a menu from 1792 which highlights that the king and queen now dined together. The royals were served twenty dishes rather than sixty-i ve. 111 One is still far from a modern nutritionist’s comfort zone, but the reduction was nevertheless signii cant. It seems clear that an extensive redei nition of what consti- tuted a reasonably impressive royal banquet had taken place.

of the American Philosophical Society , 72 ( 1982 ), 62–72; and Timothy Tackett, ‘Conspiracy Obsession in a Time of Revolution: French Elites and the Origins of the Terror, 1789–1792’, The American Historical Review , 105 ( 2000 ), 691–713.

111 AN K 1719, no.83.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The fat bourgeois 109

It was, only on 25 July 1791, during his house arrest, that Louis XVI was informed that the cost of dining at court was approaching 2 million livres per year. 112 This constituted a tremendous outlay even when compared to the opulent standards of Versailles. It was obvious to the author of the report that savings could easily be made if the king decreed a substantial rupture with tradition. He noted that, since the court’s arrival in the capital, the monarch dined daily with the mem- bers of his family. In spite of this sensible arrangement, each prince and princess continued to retain a separate dining establishments staffed by a great number of cooks and table servers. The writer (prob- ably Laporte ) proposed the kitchen department should be unii ed into one large unit serving the entire royal family. The second economy suggested dealt with the large amount of food left unconsumed at the royal table. It was advised that these leftovers could be served to the palace staff, who were being nourished by yet another separate kitchen. From the other menus, stored in the Archives Nationales dating from the revolutionary period, it would seem that the king took this advice to heart and that there was a signii cant reduction in the extravagance of court dining . 113

From a diplomatic angle, the exchange of gastronomic delicacies between the courts of Europe continued unperturbed by political events. The Grand Master of the Knights of St John wrote to his ambas- sador, the Bailli de Virieu, to make sure that the annual ceremony for the presentation of oranges from Malta to the queen continued to be observed. 114 The marquis de Cordon, the Piedmontese Ambassador, also acted as Monsieur’s intermediary in the acquisition of trufl es from Piedmont. 115 The king’s table still remained the most exclusive and best provided in the realm.

The radical press portrayed the king as a Rabelaisian monster gor- ging on prodigious quantities of food on the backs of the starving poor. During the ill-fated l ight to Varennes Louis XVI’s stopped to dine at Saint-M é n é hould. 116 This probably slowed his progress and contributed to his capture by the Revolutionary authorities. The gluttonous king, ensnared whilst banqueting, was a favourite subject of jest. 117 After his return, Louis XVI was portrayed by H é bert as either a fat bourgeois

112 AN C 184, no.146. 113 AN K 1719, nos.57–107. 114 AN M 968, no.156; and Alain Blondy, Parfum de Cour, Gourmandise de Rois: Le

Commerce des oranges entre Malte et la France au XVIII e si è cle, d’apr è s la correspond- ance entre Joseph Savoye, É picier à Paris, et son i ls, l’Abb é Louis Savoye, Chapelain Conventuel de l’Ordre de Malte (Malta, 2003 ), 15–20.

115 ASTo, Francia, Lettere Ministri, Mazzo 235, d é p ê che no.251, Paris le 13 novembre 1789.

116 Spang, Invention of the Restaurant , 123–38. 117 Ibid.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–1792110

or drunkard. 118 These insulting epithets proved popular, and many irreverent prints were disseminated, portraying the monarch as a pig or in the process of consuming gargantuan meals. As the Revolution progressed it became difi cult for the crown to claim that the opulence of the king’s table rel ected the might and power of the French Nation.

The Constitution and question of the deux battants

The tension that characterised the relationship between legislative and executive branches of government, during the early Revolution, has been studied in great detail by Antoine de Baecque. 119 In a sophisticated article, this scholar chronicles the changing rituals adopted to receive the king in the Assembly’s debating chamber. Examples range from the silent disapprobation of Mirabeau on 15 July 1789, to the rapturous and deferential welcome provided on 4 February1790. 120 De Baecque con- cludes that the rituals for receiving the king in the National Assembly were very open-ended and l exible (perhaps even a barometer measuring public opinion towards the crown). It proved difi cult for the monarchy to appropriate these rituals and use them as a traditional manifestation of é clat . Furthermore, the fact that it was the Assembly that regulated the relationship between crown and deputies meant that it always had the upper hand when it came to creating a positive public image.

The monarchy’s contribution to these ceremonies was hopelessly anachronistic. The heralds who, on horseback, announced the open- ing of the new legislature in every square of the capital, constituted an historical curio rather than an effective symbol of power. 121 The king’s decision to use outmoded forms of vestimentary exhibitionism to impress the Nation’s representatives was greatly misjudged. The Bailli de Virieu noted that every time Louis XVI went to the Assembly, he always wore the elaborate habit habill é . 122 It was only when he attended the sessions of the Paris Commune in late April 1791 that he wore the simpler frac . 123

It is true that this ceremonial was far less complicated than that observed during the ancien r é gime. Nevertheless, it was too old-fash- ioned for a public that was gradually falling out of sympathy with the very concept of courtliness. On 10 August 1792 Louis XVI l ed to the Assembly to seek assistance in quelling the large anti-monarchical

118 P è re Duchesne , no.61, 1–6. 119 De Baecque, ‘From Royal Dignity to Republican Austerity’, 671–96. 120 Ibid., 676. 121 ASPr, Francia 82, Parigi 2 ottobre 1791. 122 Ibid. 123 Ibid., Parigi 24 aprile 1791.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

111The Constitution and question of the deux battants

insurrection which had broken out in Paris. He was politely listened to and then reminded that the deputies could not deliberate on political issues in his presence. 124 The king and the royal family were tempor- arily accommodated in the logographe behind the Presidential rostrum while the Legislative proceeded to suspend his executive authority. 125 The constitutional ceremony for receiving the executive power within the debating-chamber sought to display symbolically the monarch’s subordinate relationship to the National Assembly. It was yet another sign of the crown’s failure to win the battle over public representation.

There were two further examples of interactions involving the king and Assembly. In the i rst a deputation from the Assembly travelled to the Tuileries to present its compliments to the king on the morning of New Year’s Day. The original ritual of 1790, involving sixty deputies, drew little comment, apart from an incensed Desmoulins who saw it as an intolerable form of slavish behaviour, unworthy of a free people. 126 The 1791 ceremony evoked less enthusiasm but was still relatively well attended. 127 By December 1791 the Assembly did not even deliberate on whether to send a delegation to pay its respect to the king. The Gazette de France noted somewhat whimsically, on 1 January 1792: ‘the court was very brilliant’. 128 This ofi cial gazette also revealingly remarked that only three institutions complimented the king on this day. These included the directories of the d é partements of ‘Paris’ and of the ‘Seine et Oise’. The last institution to travel to the Tuileries to wish the mon- arch a happy New Year was the municipality of Versailles. 129

During the ancien r é gime , it had been customary to honour the most important guests at court by symbolically opening both sides of the French doors in the rooms through which these distinguished indi- viduals progressed. This gesture of respect became an area of bitter contention between the court and National Assembly during 1792. A furious debate had arisen in the press, and the Assembly itself, over the issue of the ‘deux battants’. Previously, on 2 September 1791, Duport , the Minister of Justice, wrote to the king advising him that the del- egates bearing the revised Constitution should have their importance recognised by ordering that both sides of the French doors inside the Tuileries be opened. 130 In early 1792 some noticed that when less important decrees were brought to be sanctioned, only one side of

124 AP XXXI, 596–7. 125 AP XLVII, 636–7. 126 R é volutions de France et de Brabant , no.8, 340–42. 127 P è re Duchesne , no.1 1791, 4–6; and Journal G é n é ral de la Cour et de la Ville par

M. G****** , 1791, no.3, I, 21. 128 Gazette de France , vendredi 6 janvier 1792, no.2. 129 Ibid., mardi 10 janvier 1792, no.3, 11. 130 AN C 185, no.540bis.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–1792112

the French doors leading to the royal study was left open. Journalists like Prudhomme interpreted this as a deliberate slight directed at the Nation’s representatives. 131 When deputies performed the solemn act of presenting laws for sanction they expected to be received with the utmost deference and respect. That is to say, both sides of the French doors in the rooms through which they processed were to be opened.

Article 77 of the law concerning the organisation of the Corps l é gislative demanded that each month four commissioners should be appointed to present new laws to the king, for his sanction. They were to be preceded by one of the ushers of the Salle du Man è ge and intro- duced without delay into the Salle du Conseil to meet the king. 132 The system, which had its origins in October 1789, had worked smoothly until problems emerged in February 1792. 133

On 6 February 1792, the deputy Thuriot reported on the delegation, sent the previous day, to present Louis XVI with the monthly instalment of new laws approved by the Assembly. 134 Thuriot was furious over the manner in which they had been received. He explained that, when his deputation arrived at the Tuileries, nobody was there to receive them. Finally, when the usher of the king’s bedchamber appeared he asked them to wait in a side room because the royal council was still in ses- sion. The four deputies refused and they were, after sometime, admit- ted into the Salle du Conseil . Here they vociferously protested against their treatment at the hand of a servant of the royal household.

They also complained that only one battant of the French doors had been opened during their palace visit. A motion was proposed, sup- ported by both Couthon and Gensonn é , that those responsible for opposing the execution of Article 77 be arrested and tried. 135 Before the situation degenerated completely, a letter from the king was received and was read to all the deputies. Louis stated that he was sorry for the misunderstanding which had occurred. During the Constituent Assembly it had been the court’s practice to open both battants of the palace’s French doors to delegations numbering between twenty-four to sixty deputies. For groups below this number it was ordinary practice to open only one side of the doors. The king apologised for the previ- ous day’s misunderstanding and promised that in future he would be guided by the Assembly’s wishes. 136

The deputy Lejesne was unimpressed and related how previous dele- gations, in which he had participated, had been subjected to even greater

131 R é volutions de Paris , 4 au 11 f é vrier 1792, no.135,.245–53. 132 AP XXVII, 155. 133 AP IX, 211. 134 AP XXXVIII, 197–8. 135 Ibid., 198–9. 136 Ibid., 199.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

113The Constitution and question of the deux battants

mistreatment. 137 He described how: ‘we were received in an antechamber where one of those men with epaulettes and gold braid mocked us with the most condescending and insulting of smiles’. Finally Vergniaud interrupted proceedings and stated that valuable time was being wasted over a tril ing issue. He suggested that as the king, in his letter, indi- cated his willingness to accept a change in procedure, that the entire issue could be sent to the Comit é de L é gislation to be regulated. This hardly resolved the problem; and the debate, momentarily, descended into chaos as radical deputies argued that the question was one of major importance. They screamed that the dignity of the French people had been insulted. When order was i nally restored, Vergniaud’s motion was adopted and from henceforth both battants of the palace doors would have to be opened to greet the commissioners of the Assembly. 138

The points of contact between royalty and the national represen- tation were not instances of political harmony. These two bodies did not behave as two components of a greater constitutional machine, but rather they were the expression of rival systems, which sought to obstruct each other. The legislative branch was deeply distrustful of a monarchy whose power it had forcibly arrogated without the consent of the reigning prince. The Assembly was always apprehensive that the monarch’s appearance could undermine the authority it had fought so hard to establish.

Royal life at the Tuileries from 1789 to 1792 was a story of incur- able decline. Each year brought with it restrictions of life at court. Yet amongst all this turbulence the institution managed to hollow out a small space in which it was able to operate. A recognisable routine took shape and, except for the brief interruption from June to September 1791 after the l ight to Varennes , it survived right to the end of the monarchy. This was perhaps the greatest failure of the system in a time of Revolution. To recreate an ancien r é gime routine in the middle of Revolutionary Paris was not the best means of endearing the constitutional monarchy to a politicised populace, inebriated by the promises of change and reform. The rigid attachment to tradition and the token measures aimed at reducing court expenditure were considered unconvincing. Worse, the radical press saw this unshakeable regard for ritual as an expression of nostalgia for a corrupt and unjust past. They were correct only in so far as Louis XVI certainly regretted the breakdown of a system of order and authority which he certainly believed was divinely ordained. 139

137 Ibid. 138 Ibid., 200–1. 139 Girault de Coursac, L’éducation d’un Roi , 193–96.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The court of the Tuileries, 1789–1792114

The monarchy’s behaviour at court coni rmed the worst fears of progressives, whilst at the same time the actions of radicals validated the negative expectations of the court. Slowly, a dialogue of the deaf became established between Assembly and crown. It seems difi cult to believe that, after the attack on the church and the forced dismissal of the highest-ranking courtiers had taken place, the monarchy could still interact in a meaningful way with a regime that had deprived it of its very foundations.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.006

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792/4 - The Royal Guard during the French Revolution.pdf

Cambridge Books Online

http://ebooks.cambridge.org/

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792

Ambrogio A. Caiani

Book DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317

Online ISBN: 9781139207317

Hardback ISBN: 9781107026339

Paperback ISBN: 9781107631014

Chapter

4 - The Royal Guard during the French Revolution pp. 117-132

Chapter DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge University Press

117

The military dimension of European princely courts has been a neglected aspect of recent studies. 1 The prince’s home was not only the seat of government, religion, diplomacy and public spectacle, it was also one of the most important garrison posts in the realm. 2 It was here that the elite regiments and special units of the royal army were sta- tioned. The king, as commander-in-chief, represented his supremacy, within the armed forces, by closely associating with those noble ofi cers and well-trained troops who served in his personal guard. 3 Admittedly, soldiering at Versailles was of secondary signii cance in comparison to other European courts; the most notable examples being the militarised households of Prussia, Austria and Sardinia. 4 Evidence of this can be seen in the French courtiers’ disdain of uniform. 5 The French courtly aristocracy preferred the old-fashioned habit habil é e and rarely ever wore military dress. The one notable exception was the feast of Saint- Louis, when the ofi cers of the court wore their regimental gala dress. Elsewhere on the continent military uniform had become de rigueur in royal households. The monarchs of Britain and Sweden took this trend a step further by creating a hybrid form of dress, to be worn by the

4 The Royal Guard during the French Revolution

1 Studies on the Maison Militaire du Roi include: David C. O’Brien, ‘Traditional Virtues, Feudal Ties and the Royals Guards: The Culture of Service in the Eighteenth- Century Maison Militaire du Roi’, French History , 17 ( 2003 ), 19–47; Guy Rowlands, ‘Louis XIV, Aristocratic Power and the Elite Units of The French Army’, French History , 13 ( 1999 ), 303–1; and Bodinier, Les Gardes du Corps de Louis XVI .

2 Adamson, ed., The Princely Courts of Europe , 12. 3 Guy Rowlands, The Dynastic State and the Army under Louis XIV, Royal Service and

Private Interest 1661–1701 (Cambridge, 2002 ), 346–9. 4 Beales, Joseph II , I, 172–3; Christopher Duffy, Frederick the Great: A Military Life

(London, 1990 ), 247–62; Christopher Clark, The Iron Kingdom: The Rise and Downfall of Prussia 1600–1947 (London, 2006 ), 95–101 and 159; and for Savoy, see Robert Oresko, ‘The Sabaudian Court 1563–c.1750’, in The Princely Courts , ed. Adamson, 231–53.

5 Philip Mansel, ‘Monarchy, Uniform and the Rise of the Frac 1760–1830’, Past and Present , 46 ( 1982 ), 112–15.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution118

ofi cials of their household, which emphasised the complementarity of court and army. 6

Despite lagging behind the militaromania of the rest of Europe, the army played a crucial part in the royal routine in France. Throughout most of the eighteenth century, until the reforms of the comte de Saint- Germain , there were over 10,000 troops stationed at Versailles. 7 The Gardes du Corps and Cent-Suisses were employed by the various Grands Ma î tres des C é r é monies in the numerous public festivities and rituals associated with the monarchy. From the reign of Louis XV, once a year, the court was treated to a yearly ‘trooping of the colour’ per- formed by the Gardes Suisses on a parade ground called the trou d’enfer close to the palace of Marly . 8

The diplomatic role of troops continued to be of high symbolic value. 9 All newly appointed Ambassadors travelling through France stopped at every garrison post where they received the honneurs militaires . 10 By the time a diplomat reached court it was hoped that he would be so bowled over by the military strength of his hosts that he would send reports to his sovereign describing the tremendous might of France. Perceived military power was as important as actual strategic resources in the European diplomatic game. 11

The vast majority of French soldiers, especially those stationed in Paris, took part, at some time or other, in public festivities. These ranged from religious functions to parades or other forms of choreo- graphed training exercises. The drill manuals before the Seven Years’ War were very much concerned with ceremony. 12 Entire chapters were devoted to relating the correct fashion of presenting arms whilst almost simultaneously kneeling before the ‘Blessed Sacrament’.

As might be expected, if the regular army prescribed such an oner- ous number of ritual obligations, the king’s personal body guard multi- plied these requirements. 13 Periodically, each of the four Capitaines des Gardes du Corps was appointed as the ofi cer-on-duty at court. He was

6 Mansel, Dressed to Rule , 31–3, 51–4 and 57–63. 7 Duindam, Vienna and Versailles, 56–7. 8 Pierre Victor de Besenval, M é moires du Baron de Besenval sur la cour de France (Paris,

1987 ), 16; and as Colonel G é n é ral des Suisses et Grisons, the comte d’Artois, kept richly decorated notebooks of his revues of the Swiss Guards. See, BA, Ms. 4689.

9 Jeremy Black, A Military Revolution? Military Change and European Society 1550–1800 (London, 1991 ), 27 and 96; and, M. S. Anderson, War and Society in Europe of the Old Regime 1618–1789 , 2nd edn (Stroud, 1998 ), 131–5 and 175.

10 SHAT, Ya 516, chemise 22, honneurs et pr é s é ances, ‘Notes sur les honneurs à rendre aux ambassadeurs à leur arriv é e en France ’.

11 Blanning, The Origins of the Revolutionary Wars , 28. 12 Huguequin collection. AN M 655, especially Paragraphe 184. 13 Ibid., paragraphes 170–8.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution 119

required to accompany the king everywhere: from work to hunting to religious services. 14 Not even the Grands Ofi ciers de la Couronne had such constant contact with the king. A Capitaine des Gardes on duty took up his station at the morning lever and even slept in the antecham- ber, directly outside the royal bedroom.

By 1789 the Maison Militaire, if one includes the Gardes Fran ç ais , numbered about 6000 men. 15 However, the Gardes Fran ç ais were con- sidered unreliable and had acquitted themselves rather poorly in previ- ous conl icts. 16 In the end, Louis XVI could only rely positively on the unwavering loyalty of the 1800 noble Gardes du Corps . It was for this reason that Saint-Priest and La Tour Du Pin decided in September to quarter the Flanders regiment in Versailles in order to reinforce the troops guarding the court. The ofi cers of the Gardes du Corps hosted a banquet in the royal opera theatre to welcome their counterparts from the Flanders regiment . As these noblemen fraternised, they raucously expressed their loyalty for the king and their disdain for the National Assembly. Their offensive behaviour towards the tricolour cockade and their decision to sing Gr é try’s ‘Oh Richard, oh my king’, during the so-called orgy of Versailles, was one of the immediate events which trig- gered the march of the women of Paris on the court. 17

Early on the morning of 6 October 1789 the Gardes du Corps failed to stop an angry crowd of poissardes (i shwives) from accessing the pal- ace. This allowed a group of rioters to enter Marie Antoinette ’s apart- ments. The insurgents, in the struggle to enter the palace, decapitated two royal guardsmen. The queen narrowly escaped meeting the same fate by l eeing through a secret passage, which connected her bed- room to the king’s apartment. 18 It was clear that a military unit, whose actions had caused such a remarkable breakdown in public order, could not hope to be reassigned to guard duty once the court was forced to move to Paris. The fate of the king’s military household, for the twenty- one months following the court’s departure from Versailles, remained undecided. Plans were drawn up to recall the Gardes du Corps to active duty, however these came to nothing. Eventually these four historic companies were abolished by the National Assembly four days after the l ight to Varennes . 19

14 Bodinier, Les Gardes du Corps, 19–21. 15 Ibid., 17. 16 The Gardes Fran ç ais who played such a crucial role in the storming of the Bastille

also had a vital part in guarding the court at Versailles. Their military track record was somewhat equivocal. See, Jean Chagniot, ‘Une Panique : Les Gardes Fran ç ais à Dettingen 27 juin 1743’, Revue d’histoire moderne et contemporaine , 24 (1977), 78–95.

17 Michelet, Histoire de la R é volution fran ç aise , I, 251–3. 18 Furet and Richet, La R é volution Fran ç aise , 97–8. 19 AP XXVII, 520–1.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution120

From October 1790 to March 1792 the constitutional monarchy was protected by both the National and Swiss Guards. The personal safety of Louis XVI, and the ceremonial duties inside the palace, were entrusted to a small elite unit: the Cent-Suisses , commanded by the duc de Brissac . 20 The National Guard was assigned to the exterior surveillance of the Tuileries. A small detachment of this citizens’ mil- itia was allowed access to the king’s apartments and participated in the service d’honneur . 21 Yet, for the most part, the internal safety of the royal household was the responsibility of the Swiss Guards . This regi- ment numbered 2000 men, and was endowed with two centuries of battle experience. 22 Under the efi cient control of Major Bachmann , who repeatedly lamented the demise of ‘our good German discipline’, the soldiers of this regiment remained in good order. 23

Peculiarly, the usually tactful Louis XVI showed barely concealed contempt for the new citizens’ militia which was assigned to patrol his gardens. It seems safe to assume that he considered these pseudo- soldiers to be little better than gaolers. Each Chef de Division of the National Guard periodically took on the duties of the absent Capitaines de Gardes du Corps. 24 Many of the courtiers attending the Tuileries, who had previously been royal guards, made the patriot guardsmen feel very unwelcome. The case of the prince de Poix , a member of the Noailles family, who enthusiastically endorsed and participated in the institution commanded by Lafayette (his second cousin’s husband), was the exception rather than the norm. 25

In 1790 Louis XVI started to take some regular exercise, by riding in either the Bois de Boulogne or Champs É lys é es. During these hacks, he refused to be accompanied by the Chef de Division on duty and only the duc de Brissac had permission to ride by his side. Similarly during the rare carriage journeys which the monarch took to visit sites around Paris, like Notre-Dame and the Gobelins factory , he refused the Divisional Commanders of National Guard access to his carriage. 26 Lafayette further complained that bourgeois ofi cers were not being supplied with horses, while members of the noblesse pr é sent é e at court benei ted from greater access to the royal stables. 27

20 AN C 183, no.97bis. 21 Roger Dupuy, La Garde Nationale 1789–1872 (Paris, 2010 ), 43–198. 22 Rodolphe de Castella de Delley, Le R é giment des Gardes Suisses au Service de France du

3 mars 1616 au 10 ao û t 1792 (Fribourg, 1964 ), 5, 92 and 148; and Jean Chagniot, Paris et l’arm é e au XVIIIe si è cle, É tude politique et sociale (Paris, 1985 ), 365–8.

23 SHAT, Ya 292, 10 É tat Major, chemise 1 Premier Major, Copie de ma lettre au G é n é ral Mayeri sch é crit en Mars 1790.

24 AN 114 AP 130, fol.117. 25 Bodinier, Les Gardes du Corps , 510–11. 26 AN 114 AP 130, fol.118. 27 AN C 184, no.355.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution 121

Philippe-Louis de Noailles, prince de Poix, one of the few liberal Capitaines des Gardes du Corps, advised publicly that the king should wear the uniform of the National Guard at a forthcoming review. The normally mild-tempered Louis XVI answered the prince in a note which fully expressed his irritation.

I wish, Monsieur, to reply again, that I may have strong reasons for not com- plying with your request. Regardless of the coni dence I may have in M. de La Fayette, and his advice on how I choose to dress, it should be noted that I may have good reasons for not seeing eye to eye with him on this matter … you on the other hand do not have my coni dence in any way; you learned quite by chance of his [Lafayette’s ] request and you have taken it upon yourself to speak of it to all the ofi cers of the National Guard stressing the bad impression which my refusal to wear their uniform would make; not content of this you use my own people to spy on my household and criticise the orders I may give from time to time. … I know that some silently disapprove of the actions that cir- cumstances force me to undertake, but they do not condemn my behaviour. 28

The prince’s initial zeal for the reforming agenda of the liberal deputies of the Second Estate and his political support for Lafayette damaged his standing at court. The king expressed a loss of coni dence which was surprising; especially when one considers that both the Prince’s father and uncle were among the most powerful magnates in France. 29 Indeed the mar é chal de Mouchy, Poix’s father, was Governor of Versailles. 30 While Louis XVI’s declaration was sufi ciently mortifying, far more serious was the accusation of spying for the patriot party. This piece of correspondence demonstrated the king’s unwillingness to be associated in any way with the National Guard . The Convention later deemed this note to be sufi ciently compromising for it to be published as part of the papers used in preparing the case against Louis XVI in December 1792. 31

Yet, the picture was more ambiguous than this one letter might sug- gest. The monarch did, at times, indulge in gesture-politics towards the National Guard in order to satisfy public opinion. However, as Louis XVI made clear in his letter to Poix , he did so under coercion. The king also expected that his courtiers refrain from interfering in ‘the actions that circumstances force me to undertake’. 32

Among notable concessions granted by the king was the decision to dress the Dauphin in a miniature version of National Guard’s uniform for the Feast of the Federation . 33 This was by no means the only way

28 AN C 184, no.316. 29 Wick, A Conspiracy of Well-Intentioned Men , 65–6. 30 Almanach Royal (Paris, 1790). 31 AP LIV, 490–1. 32 AN C 184, no.316. 33 ASPr, Francia 82, Parigi 19 luglio 1790.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution122

in which the royal family sought to improve relations with the Parisian militias. On 14 February 1790 the entire court attended a Te Deum at Notre-Dame . After the religious ceremony, the king witnessed the blessing of the new standards of the National Guard . 34 A month later, on 22 March, these same soldiers participated in the religious proces- sion which marked the anniversary of Henry IV ’s triumphal entry into Paris. 35 All these ceremonies briel y softened the public concern regard- ing the monarchy’s difi dence toward the National Guard. 36

In the early 1790s, the court also attended the military reviews which took place at the Champ de Mars and Plaine de Sablons. The earli- est review, at which the king was present in person, was staged on 18 October 1789, in the Champs É lys é es . Little by little, as discipline improved, so too did the performance of military manoeuvres of these citizen soldiers. On 20 June and 11 July 1790 the king reviewed three divisions of the National Guard on the Champs de Mars. 37 Antonio Caccia , the secret agent of the Duke of Modena, described the review of 20 June in the following terms:

The day before yesterday, on the Champ de Mars , the king reviewed 15,000 troops of the Parisian National Guard. It was a superb sight, the Queen with the Dauphin were present and everything was performed with admirable discipline. 38

Certainly 15,000 men involved in complicated military manoeu- vres, accompanied by marching music, was an impressive sight and an instrument which the monarchy traditionally had used to its advantage.

In the following year no reviews were held. After the l ight to Varennes , from June to September, the National Guard was assigned to keep the royal family under house arrest. Three other parades did take place in 1792, but these involved the king inspecting hastily formed volunteer regiments marching off to the front. 39 In this context such military per- formance had little to do with the celebration of the crown and much more to do with the frantic effort to ensure the survival of France and her Revolution.

34 BnF Ms.Fr. 11697, fols 37–8 35 Ibid., fol.51. 36 Louis Philippe used the reviews of the National Guard in 1830s to greater effect than

did his legitimatist cousins. Mathilde Larr è re, ‘Ainsi paradait le roi des barricades, les grandes revues royales de la garde nationale, à Paris, sous la monarchie de Juillet’, Le Mouvement Social , 179, ( 1997 ), 9–31.

37 AN C 221, no.160, Journal de Louis XVI . 38 ASMo, Francia, Busta 227, Lettere Antonio Caccia, Parigi 22 giugno 1790 e 27 luglio

1790. 39 AN C 221, no.160, Journal de Louis XVI.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution 123

Reviews were popular public spectacles for the greater part of the Parisian population. 40 In the past they had regularly enjoyed an after- noon’s excursion to witness the monarchy l aunt its military muscle. 41 However, the radical press drew attention to what it perceived as the more sinister side of proceedings. After all, the king still received the salutes and honneurs des armes as commander-in-chief of the army. Many wondered if this deference was compatible with the National Assembly’s decision to withdraw from the king not only the power to make peace and war, but also his absolute discretion over military appointments and promotion. 42 The situation was to become even more complex after the king’s failed l ight. The radical minority of 1790 was to become the preponderant voice of 1792.

The Swiss Guards stationed at Tuileries remained loyal and well disciplined throughout the entire period. These 2000 ‘foreign’ troops with their bright red uniforms had been a common sight in eight- eenth-century Paris. 43 They not only guarded the king at court, but also patrolled the many supply depots within the city. Their barracks were located at Courbevoie, on the outskirts of the capital, rather than at Versailles. Though these troops were in effect mercenaries, many became well integrated in their adoptive country, and remained in France after their tour of duty. A very large portion of retired Swiss troops opened taverns in the Parisian region. Another signii cant group were employed as reliable porters in the great Parisian man- sions. In this capacity they were mercilessly caricatured by the journal- ist Louis-Sebastien Mercier. 44 So the Swiss, far from being considered ‘the enemies in our midst’, were part of the urban landscape of eight- eenth-century Paris.

The nominal head of the Gardes Suisses was the regimental col- onel, the comte d’Affry who, having reached the venerable age of 79, participated little in the actual administration of the regiment. The effective commanding ofi cers were the regimental lieutenant- colonel and major: respectively the marquis de Maillardoz and the chev- alier Bachmann. 45 The Chevalier, as a keen follower of the Prussian model of discipline, mercilessly drilled and punished his subordinates. Among his papers are many letters and other documents relating to life in the regiment between 1789 and 1792. His inl exible character emerges clearly from his voluminous correspondence. In a letter to a

40 Gibiat, Hi é rarchies Sociales et Ennoblissement , 89–98. 41 Mercier, Tableau de Paris , V, 209–12. 42 AP XV, 661–2. 43 Chagniot, Paris et l’arm é e , 365–8 44 Mercier, Tableau de Paris , V, 30–4. 45 J é r ô me Bodin, Les Suisses au Service de la France, de Louis IX à l é gion é trang è re (Paris,

1988 ), 256

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution124

friend’s wife, he explains with remarkable frankness why he had to quit Paris in August 1789:

The reason I was forced to leave Paris in August and head for Versailles was due to some Grenadiers who had deserted and in particular one individual named Chamillard, a nasty piece of work, whom I had often punished by mak- ing him run the gauntlet … they complained about me to M. de La Fayette and to the Paris Commune . 46

In spite of this bad start, the Major led the Swiss Guards throughout the entire Revolutionary period without further difi culties. His name, surprisingly, did not appear in the denunciations and investigations of Comit é des Recherches of National Assembly. 47 He steered clear of scandal by limiting his criticisms to the impact of the Revolutionaries’ policies on the army. Bachmann’s correspondence tries to avoid com- promising statements concerning the political changes occurring in France. As a professional, and extremely proud, soldier he only treated subjects that impacted directly on his everyday experiences. His letters were characterised by a ferocious resentment of the National Assembly’s ban on the exemplary physical chastisement of soldiers. Yet, these same pieces of correspondence never remark on the difi culties of court life in Paris, despite the fact that, as an elite guardsman, Bachmann was constantly in close contact with the royal family.

The major devoted considerable time to examining the morale of the other Swiss regiments serving in France. He eloquently expressed his relief that the Swiss Guards were never attracted by the sedition which had caused other units, like the Swiss regiment of Ch â teauvieux at Nancy , to mutiny. 48 Among Bachmann’s most serious concern, during his time protecting the Tuileries, was to curtail duelling between Swiss troops and soldiers of the French army of the line. 49 Another substan- tial area of concern was preventing his men from attending the radical political clubs within Paris. This was not mere paranoia; an association called the Club Helv é tique had been founded with the express purpose of preaching the revolutionary canon to the Swiss nationals in the cap- ital. 50 In order to prevent the clubs from recruiting his men, the comte d’Affry distributed a circular in which he reminded the authorities

46 SHAT, Ya 292, 10 É tat Major, Chemise 1, Premier Major, Xbre 1789, Ma r é ponse à une femme de mes amies en Suisse.

47 AN D XXIX bis, dossier 351, fol.22, lettre du soldat Masson: ‘the Swiss Guards are for the king and not for the Nation’. 11 August 1791.

48 Scott, The Response of the Royal Army to the French Revolution , 92–5. 49 SHAT, Ya 292, 10 É tat Major, Chemise 1, Premier Major, Extrait de ma lettre à mon

fr è re en date du 10 mai 1790. 50 Bodin, Les Suisses au Service de la France , 254–5.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution 125

of the city of Paris that Swiss troops were expressly forbidden from attending political gatherings. 51

The Capitulations , the treaties negotiated and renewed periodically between the Swiss Cantons and the kingdom of France, were a great advantage to the ofi cer-corps of the Guard . They provided not only a wide degree of latitude when it came to imposing discipline on Swiss regiments, but effectively gave ofi cers complete jurisdiction over their men. Swiss troops serving in France were immune from the ordinary course of justice and could only be tried at a court-martial presided over by their own commanding ofi cers. The Capitulations solved with- out too much complication the potentially thorny issue of the army oath of 1791. The comte d’Affry reminded the politicians of the Constituent Assembly that his troops, as Swiss nationals, could not be bound by the internal requirements of the French army. Therefore a compromise was reached by which the Gardes Suisses swore a modii ed oath. 52 This new version omitted references to the king but included the ambiguous phrasing that these soldiers were prepared to i ght both the external and interior enemies of the French Constitution. 53 This wording con- siderably muddied the waters, rather than unifying the fragmented alle- giance of the foreign troops in the service of France

The ordinary Swiss troops stationed at the Tuileries were assigned to a normal military routine, which included administrative work and regular guard duty at the palace. The service regulations of these mer- cenaries listed in rigorous detail all the possible infractions to military discipline which could be committed while on guard. Amusingly, this included the punishment of being sent to prison for forty-eight hours for any trooper caught chasing game in the gardens of the Tuileries . 54 The punishment for untidiness was reserved to a disciplinary com- mittee which decided on a case by case basis what sanction to deliver. Revealingly, ofi cers were to teach by example by being both impec- cably dressed and well groomed. It was obvious that proximity to the court and the royal person required a smartness which went beyond what was usual in the ordinary army of the line. The regiments of the court were not only military units but also another visible manifestation of the monarch’s power.

51 SHAT, Ya 292, 10 É tat Major, Chemise 1 Premier Major, Copie de la lettre de M. d’Affry du 10 Mai 1791.

52 Ibid., Chemise 2 é tat du Service, S é rie de punitions ordonn é es par M. le Colonel le 25 fevrier 1791 pour la garde chez le roi ou pr è s de la famille royale.

53 Ibid., Chemise 1 Premier Major, Copie des lettres de MM les Capitaines du r é g.t des gardes Suisses à leurs Souverains respectifs en date du 29 Juin 1791.

54 Ibid., Chemise 2, Service, 25 f é vrier 1791 pour la garde chez le Roi .

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution126

The ofi cers of the Swiss Guards must have been reliable, as no punishments were specii ed for those found wanting in the fuli lment of their duties. Indeed, the regulations declared that it would be redun- dant to dei ne a sanction for a captain not turning up for guard-duty as such a contingency had never occurred. It seems clear that the Swiss Guards were not only a regiment of mercenaries in the service of the king of France but, more importantly, constituted one of the most pro- fessional and elite units in the French army. The l ight to Varennes , remarkably, caused few problems for the regiment. The day after Louis XVI left for Montm é dy, the Assembly summoned the comte d’Affry and his general-staff to receive orders on how to maintain public order in Paris. After which the Count and his ofi cers reafi rmed their com- plete obedience to the wishes of the National Assembly. 55

One of the more unexpected outcomes of Louis XVI’s actions, in the summer of 1791, were the secret negotiations which took place between crown and Feuillants (July–August) aimed at making the Constitution acceptable to both parties. One concession given to royalists was that the king was to have a personal guard of 1800 men. This was not an illusory promise, but became part of the constitutional settlement. In the second chapter of the Constitution of 1791 it was stated specii cally in Section 1, Article 12:

The king will be provided, excluding the guard of honour furnished by the National Guard of his place of residence, with a guard paid for by the funds of the liste civile ; this unit will not exceed the number of 1200 men on foot and 600 on horseback. 56

The legal enshrinement of the king’s solemn right to protect himself epitomises the deeply pessimistic view of the French state which came to prevail among the legislators of the Constituent Assembly . 57 The institution was to be deeply unpopular for two principal reasons. First, it became a pressing concern that the king had at his disposal an armed body of men outside the control of the regular French Army. The question to whom these troops were ultimately accountable remained ambiguous. The i nal reason which made this institution publicly ‘sus- pect’ was its organisational proximity to the old Gardes du Corps .

From the projects and draft regulations drawn up to establish the king’s Constitutional Guard , three conl icting priorities emerged. First, it was expected that this unit should be substantially more cost-efi cient

55 Ibid., Chemise 1, Premier Major, Copie de ma lettre à M. le Landstathalter Hauser du 24 Juin 1791.

56 Almanach Royal (Paris, 1792 ), 95. 57 Pierre Lafue, Louis XVI et l’échec de la R é volution Royale (Paris, 1942 ), 203–10.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution 127

than its predecessors. Second, it was decreed that this unit, though not part of the regular army, should be as military in character as pos- sible. To that effect, this body of soldiers was to divide its time equally between duties at court and ordinary garrison posts. Finally, and most importantly, this guard should enhance the é clat of the French crown and promote the old-fashioned idea of é mulation among other army units. 58 This was one more particular circle which the monarchy and its royalist ofi cers would i nd impossible to square.

Court ofi cials found it difi cult to conciliate splendour with parsi- mony. Indeed, the proposed uniforms exemplii ed the resurgence of many of the old ideas of courtly extravagance. The cavalry unit’s dress was very elaborate. It was proposed that, as at Versailles, mounted troop- ers should wear cuirasses decorated with images of Apollonian suns. The uniforms of ofi cers were to be liberally adorned with gold braid and silver lace. One of Marie Antoinette’s letters to Barnave expressed eloquently the court’s inability to understand that vestimentary l am- boyance was offensive to the revolutionary public: ‘The uniform [of the guard] has been changed entirely. It is now exactly like the king’s livery.’ 59 The National Assembly had banned the wearing of livery (19 June 1790), and had disqualii ed domestic servants from being active citizens. 60 In consequence, the image of soldiers wearing the royal col- ours cannot have been in the least reassuring either to radical republi- cans or moderate constitutionalists.

Contemporaries, and subsequent scholars, have speculated as to whether this military unit could have defended the monarchy success- fully during the insurrection of 10 August 1792 . 61 This seems a question mal-pos é e since it presupposes that the king’s Constitutional Guard was a cohesive military reality, and that it could have intervened effectively in the revolutionary maelstrom. The unit itself existed only for seventy- six days and was composed of barely 2000 men. 62 Of this number, 750 had been recruited from the army of the line and 200 were extracted

58 AN O 1 3696, no.3. 59 Marie Antoinette to Barnave, 10 December 1791, in Lever, ed., Marie-Antoinette

Correspondance , 726; and Jean, comte de Semall é , Souvenirs du Comte de Semall é , page de Louis XVI (Paris, 1898 ), 31.

60 Si è yes, Qu’est-ce que le Tiers é tat? , chapter 3, 41; and Cissie Fairchilds, Domestic Enemies, Servants and Masters in Old Regime France (London, 1984 ), 229–33.

61 Campan, M é moires de Madame Campan, 390–1; Havre-Cr ö y, M é moires de Madame la duchesse de Tourzel , 416–17; H é zecques, Page à la cour de Louis XVI , 63; Michelet, Histoire de la R é volution Fran ç aise , I, 892–3; David P. Jordan, The King’s Trial: Louis XVI vs. the French Revolution (London, 1979 ), 32; Hardman, Louis XVI , 216; and Price, The Fall of the French Monarchy , 285 and 298.

62 Mareschal de Bi è vre, ‘La Garde Constitutionnelle de Louis XVI (1791–1792)’, Carnet de la Sabretache, revue militaire r é trospective , 289 ( 1924 ), 331–9.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution128

from the National Guard . 63 Hence, for over half of the appointments the king had limited control regarding the choice of candidates. Conversely, for the other half of the guard, the duc de Brissac, the commander-in- chief, sought young gentlemen of good birth. 64 It will not come as too much of a surprise to learn that this amalgame avant la lettre was not a success story. Soon, the patriotic element in the guard was made to feel very uncomfortable, and many were dismissed on trumped-up charges of insubordination.

Many deputies of the Constituent, inspired partly by Montesquieu , believed that the fragmentation of sovereignty into separate powers was the best means of curbing the arbitrary power of the monarchical executive. 65 In theory as the branches of the state had equal powers it seemed logical, on the abstract level at least, that they should also pos- sess equal dignity. However, apart from moderate deputies, few under- stood the issue in these simple and abstract terms. For the radical press, and to some extent the Assembly itself, sovereignty resided complete and indivisible with the legislature, while the king was merely the pre- mier fonctionnaire of the nation. It became increasingly difi cult, from this point of view, to accept a military unit which exalted the chief civil servant over the nation’s representative legislature. 66

J é r ô me P é tion, as mayor of Paris, made himself the spokesmen for these concerns. On 16 March 1792 the Constitutional Guard marched to the H ô tel de Ville where it took the civic oath. After it had done so, P é tion admonished the troops with the following words:

Gentlemen, you shall soon begin your duties; which you no doubt consider to be sacred. Do you wish to prove to the king your devotion for his per- son? – Respect the constitution. Do you wish to prove to him your attach- ment? – Be attached to the constitution. Do you wish to prove to him your loyalty? – Be faithful to the constitution. The enemies of the king are those who would outrage the Nation. His wellbeing is now inseparable from the public wellbeing. 67

The guard was duly warned. They were not a private individual’s per- sonal army but, on the contrary, they were a unit which the nation had delegated to protect its executive. An impressive changing-of-the-guard

63 AN O 1 3696, dossier 4, rapports et notes pour le Roi, no.2. 64 Ibid., fol.2. 65 Montesquieu, Œ vres compl è tes , 2 vols (Paris, 1951), II, 396–407; and Norman

Hampson, ‘The French Revolution and the Nationalization of Honour’, War and Society: Historical Essays in Memory of J.R. Western, 1928–1971 , ed. M. R. D. Foot (London, 1973 ), 199–212.

66 Baker, Inventing the French Revolution , 281–5; and cf. Timothy Tackett, Becoming a Revolutionary: The Deputies of the French National Assembly and the Emergence of a Revolutionary Culture 1789–1790 (University Park, PA, 1996 ), 188–95 and 282–5.

67 Gazette Universelle ou papier nouvelles de tous les pays et de tous les jours , no.78, 310.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution 129

ceremony followed. The concluding phase of the occasion highlighted the divergence between the public’s expectations and the monarchy’s intentions. The National Guard took up its sentry positions in the gar- dens and external courtyards, while the Constitutional Guard entered the palace itself and took charge of the interiors. 68 Thus within the pub- lic imagination a murky and opaque space remained. The king, and more importantly those who had access to his person, were not under the watching eye of the heroic citizen army.

Lynn Hunt identii ed ‘transparency’ as a key concept within the Revolutionary rhetoric. 69 Government, in order to be free of corrup- tion, had to be a public concern and, in order to achieve this, had to be open and visible. It could no longer be considered the king’s business or mystery. 70 The Constitutional Guard’s behaviour served to heighten an already growing sense of distrust, which existed between king and populace. It saluted ofi cers, royal ofi cials, knights of Saint-Louis and members of the royal family in hierarchical order. 71 The general staff accompanied the king from one room of the palace to the other and had discretion over who was admitted into the royal presence. 72 Whenever the king left the palace, his guards, in full ceremonial formation, lined the corridors from the royal bedroom down the grand staircase of the Tuileries right up to the royal carriage. 73

Very soon, the public imagination was exercised. Some asserted that the Queen, dressed as a guardsman, left the palace every night to go to the Bois de Boulogne to chair the comit é autrichien . 74 Others afi rmed that they still could hear soldiers and ofi cers address the duc de Brissac, the colonel of the Constitutional Guard , as ‘Monseigneur’. 75 Unable to see what the guards were up to, the public began to imagine potential conspiracies. 76 The greatest evidence for them was that these troops indulged in practices and rituals which the Revolution had made redundant.

In February 1792, Charles Lejean, a hairdresser, was forced for economic reasons to take lodgers into his home in the faubourg Saint-Germain. He chose to accommodate four troopers from the

68 AN AF I 1, nos 52 and 9. 69 Hunt, Politics , Culture and Class, 44–6. 70 Baker, Inventing the French Revolution , 65. 71 AN AF I 1, nos 43–9. 72 Ibid., no.39. 73 Ibid., nos 36 and 39. 74 The deputy Claude Basire collected several dossiers of denunciations targeted against

the Garde Constitutionnelle . He later used their contents in a speech, presented on 29 May 1792 before the Legislative Assembly, which successfully demanded the dismis- sal of the king’s Guard. See, AN F 7 4590, cahier 1, no.61; and AP XLIV, 275–8.

75 AN O 1 3696, no.178. 76 Hardman, ‘The real and Imagined Conspiracies of Louis XVI’, in Conspiracy in the

French Revolution , ed. Campbell, Kaiser and Linton, 63–82.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution130

Constitutional Guard . Lejean became increasingly agitated as, on a daily basis, he listened to the counter-Revolutionary sentiments expressed by his guests. These included the horrifying plan of climb- ing onto the roof of the Jacobin club and throwing paint bombs on the patriots below. Lejean, an enthusiastic radical, decided to reproach and confront these men for their lack of virtue. He described his own conduct during the Revolution and exhorted them to follow his vir- tuous example. The climax of this sermon was dei nitely the descrip- tion of his personal role in the storming of the Bastille . Disaster struck when his lodgers asked to see his certii cate as a Vainqueur de la Bastille . Lejean obliged them and one of soldiers snatched the document from his hands and in an unambiguous gesture of disdain used the paper to ‘wipe his backside’. The other soldiers, feeling that their colleague had expressed their own point of view too subtly proceeded to beat the hor- rii ed Lejean senseless. After this ordeal the hapless wig-maker hurried to his local Comit é de Surveillance where he signed a deposition detail- ing what had befallen him. 77 Whatever the real military or social nature of Louis XVI’s Constitutional Guard may have been, it was its public perception which was going to determine its fate.

Many guardsmen, who had been dismissed by their aristocratic ofi c- ers, signed written denunciations and made inl ammatory speeches at the Jacobin club . The guard Fran ç ois-Joseph Wiltz was imprisoned and discharged for allegedly hanging a placard at the bottom of his bed inscribed with the words ‘give me liberty or death’. He used the money and opportunities provided by the friends of the constitution to launch tirades against his former superiors. Even the Jacobin proof- reader, selected to polish Wiltz’s writings, considered his speeches too long and rambling to be effective as propaganda. 78

It has been suggested that the Constitutional Guard was far more heterogeneous in its social composition, than has previously been acknowledged. Interestingly, the only sociological analysis of the guard concludes that there was little overlap between the old Gardes du Corps and the new Gardes Constitutionnels. 79 Only four former Gardes du Corps made it onto the staff of the Constitutional Guard. Perhaps the fact that it was in this unit that the military careers of two of the most celebrated Napoleonic Marshals, Murat and Bessi è res , were launched provides further evidence that the Guard was able to incorporate some aspects of the new military culture unleashed by the Revolution. 80 It also seems safe to assert that any lack of continuity was largely due to

77 AN O 1 3696, no.81. 78 Ibid., no.9. 79 Mareschal de Bi è vre, La Garde Constitutionnelle de Louis XVI , 341–9. 80 Ibid.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution 131

the mass emigration of the ofi cers of Maison Militaire du Roi before and after June 1791 (over sixty per cent had left France by this date). 81

The Constitutional Guard was uncontroversial as a purely military institution, dedicated to providing protection for the French Monarchy. It was when it behaved in the manner of an ancien r é gime guard of hon- our that its subversive potential came to the fore. As the number of denunciations grew, the grumbling in the faubourg Saint-Antoine became acute. The Legislative Assembly did not possess the nerve or the internal cohesion to allow the situation to continue. They decreed the disbandment of the guard. After toying with the idea of a veto Louis XVI acquiesced on 31 May. 82

For the next seventy-one days the security situation at the Tuileries returned to the old model of a shared responsibility between National and Swiss Guards . However in the radicalised context of 1792 this modus vivendi was to prove barely adequate. 83 Events on 20 June and 10 August showed that the National Guard was half-hearted in its deter- mination to protect the Tuileries, and that the Swiss Guards were too few to defend the palace complex efi ciently.

In the end, Louis XVI’s failed review of his guard on the morning of 10 August became the symbolic obsequies of the constitutional mon- archy. 84 It also marked the nadir in the decline of royal spectacle. The physical presence of the king before his troops failed to rally them. 85 In front of the bewildered monarch his erstwhile defenders defected to the Republican cause . 86 The competent Baron Durler was left with the unenviable task of organising the defence of the palace without clear instructions. 87 In spite of the unfavourable circumstances, the Swiss Guards proved able to hold the insurgents at bay for roughly two hours. Major Bachmann’s staunch devotion to his duty condemned him to be

81 Bodinier, Les Gardes du Corps de Louis XVI , 58. 82 Price, The Fall of the French Monarchy , 285; and AP XLIV, 195, 275–84 and

292–309. 83 Cf. Rodney Allen, Threshold of Terror: The Last Hours of the Monarchy in the French

Revolution (Stroud, 1999 ), 21–8, and 116–24. 84 H. More Stephens, ‘M. de Durler’s Account of the Defence of the Tuileries on 10

August 1792’, The English Historical Review , 2, ( 1887 ), 350–7, here 352; and Allen, Threshold of Terror , 65–71.

85 Napoleon in particular felt that this loss of nerve was the primary cause for the fall of the French Monarchy: ‘In France, on the contrary, had Louis XVI put up a deter- mined [armed] resistance, if he had possessed the courage, energy and ardour of Charles I, he would have triumphed’. Emmanuel de Las Cases, M é morial de Sainte- H é l è ne (Paris, 1968 ), 5 May 1816, 247.

86 Ibid. 87 The marquis de Maillardoz and the chevalier Bachmann accompanied the king to

Logographe in the Assembly and were unable to assume personal command the Swiss Guard. Ibid., 353–7; and Allen, Threshold of Terror , 92–100, and 125–38.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The Royal Guard during the French Revolution132

among the i rst political prisoners to be guillotined in September. His prophecy ‘I shall be avenged’ was unfuli lled. 88

The monarchy’s refusal to employ the National Guard positively to improve its image proved a fatal error. The misconceived attempts by the king to get the public to swallow the return of the Gardes du Corps never materialised. It alienated moderate constitutionalists and gave republicans symbolic ammunition , which they used to discredit Louis XVI’s brief tenure as a constitutional monarch.

88 Bodin, Les Suisses au Service de la France , 270.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:06 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.008

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792/5 - Court presentations and the French Revolution.pdf

Cambridge Books Online

http://ebooks.cambridge.org/

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792

Ambrogio A. Caiani

Book DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317

Online ISBN: 9781139207317

Hardback ISBN: 9781107026339

Paperback ISBN: 9781107631014

Chapter

5 - Court presentations and the French Revolution pp. 133-159

Chapter DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge University Press

133

5 Court presentations and the French Revolution

Distinction and equality

The Moniteur , on 22 February 1790, unearthed a strange report, which had been circulating in several local newspapers. 1 An ofi cer of the National Guard , on duty at the Tuileries palace, had been quietly enjoying a game of trictrac . All of a sudden, without it quite being clear how, Louis XVI entered onto the scene. The monarch, rather than reproaching the soldier for his lack of assiduousness in the exercise of his duties, joined the poor bewildered soul in his game. 2

The author of this piece of journalism constructed a parallel between this ofi cer and Moli è re’s hapless character Monsieur de Pourceaugnac. Unlike the original comedy, Moli è re’s provincial oaf from Limousin was recast as the hero of the piece. Thanks to the benei ts brought forth by the Revolution Pourceaugnac could now operate unhindered by either the snobbish scorn or affected manners of the aristocracy. 3 For the Moniteur , the convivial behaviour of the king towards the ofi cer was clear evidence of the regenerative effects of the Revolution.

It is of note that this article was written in early 1790, shortly after Louis XVI’s 4 February speech , in which he declared himself satis- i ed with the French Revolution’s reforms. 4 This piece, like those in most newspapers , expressed the hope that, through this act, the vile and corrupting inl uence of court intrigue would be forever erased. 5

1 Moniteur , 22 f é vrier 1790, no.53, p.427. 2 Ibid. 3 Jean Baptiste Poquelin, known as Moli è re, Œ uvres compl è tes , 2 vols (Paris, 1956), II,

411–60. 4 AP XI, 427–31. 5 Mirabeau saw the issue quite differently: ‘You will have heard of the king’s decision [to

go to the Assembly], his peculiar speech, his oath, the pantomime and the astounding effect of all these developments, even if you had no knowledge of these happenings you can easily guess their effects. Monsieur scored an own goal through his cowardice, as did the king in empty rhetoric and Saint-Priest [Minister of the Royal Household] in craftiness; all the actors tried to outdo one another in this comedy; and most consider that M. La Fayette played the ing é nue role [in all this drama]. If he [the king] scores a few points of popularity by eliciting the artii cial and convenient plaudit of Paris, I am

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Court presentations and the French Revolution134

Yet, the tale in the creative imagination of the editors of the Moniteur had another, somewhat unexpected, moral.

It is clear that the unaffected manners of the bourgeoisie are not those of courtiers … We shall make a single observation here; and it is this, that in France it will no longer be necessary to be presented but henceforth one will need to be eligible. 6

Like much Revolutionary rhetoric, this rel ection was a cross between a statement of principle and a veiled threat. The king may have been enjoying good relations with the Assembly at this time: however, his courtiers were increasingly unpopular and suffering a barrage of press criticism. A great outpouring of pamphlet literature aimed at challen- ging not merely the nobility’s pre-eminence, but also its very right to existance, had inl amed political debates in early 1790. 7

After all, the Declaration of the Rights of Man famously stated in its i rst article:

Men are born, and remain, free and equal in their rights. Social distinctions can only be founded on public utility. 8

The concept was further concretised by the i nal clause of Article 6:

All citizens are equal in the eyes of the law, therefore they are equally admis- sible to all public dignities, positions and ofi ces, according to their ability and without any other distinction apart from their virtues and their talents. 9

The political thinking behind these two articles embodied the direct opposite of the system which had regulated access to royal ofi ce dur- ing the ancien r é gime . 10 Exclusivity, privilege and proofs of nobility were intrinsic to the structure of promotions in the kingdom of France (not mention most of ancien r é gime Europe). 11 Yet, the criticism contained in

convinced that he is compromising his power, and I am willing to prove this to your complete satisfaction. This course of action, furthermore, will not be without conse- quences in the provinces, … one is behaving with anything but good faith’. [written to the comte de La Marck, 6 February 1790]. Bacourt, ed., Correspondance entre le Comte de Mirabeau et le Comte de la Marck , I, 464.

6 Moniteur , 22 f é vrier 1790, no.53, p.427. 7 Anon., Observations sur le pr é jug é de la noblesse h é r é ditaire (London, 1789 ). 8 Article 1 of the Rights of Man, see 1791 Constitution, in Almanach Royal (Paris,

1792), 83. 9 Ibid., 84; and AP IX, 236–7. 10 Vivian R. Gruder, The Royal Provincial Intendants: A Governing Elite in Eighteenth-

Century France (New York, 1968 ), 117–41. 11 Over 12,000 public ofi ces were reserved for the nobility. Ten thousand ofi ces were

reserved for nobles serving in the army, 1500 bursaries in the royal schools and 1200 benei ces in the church. See Beno î t Defauconpret, Les Preuves de Noblesse au XVIIIe Si è cle (Paris, 1999 ), 13–23.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Distinction and equality 135

the Moniteur ’s article was not aimed at the high administrative ofi ces present in the monarchy’s civil service. Its target was far closer to home. The newspaper piece, by referring to the noblesse pr é sent é e, was essen- tially attacking the Honneurs de la Cour . The Honneurs were an elaborate process through which the most distinguished noblemen and women of France, after their lineage had been verii ed, held the right to be pre- sented individually to the king and queen. 12

At i rst impact it might seem that the king’s private social arrange- ments were a tril ing matter, and that only obsessive radicals could have considered them an issue of the utmost importance. However, contem- porary historians of the Revolution often argued, and unsurprisingly disagreed, over the importance of this form of ceremonial induction. For instance Timothy Tackett , in his analysis of the noble deputies elected to the Estates General , concludes that almost sixty-two per cent were eligible to be presented at court. 13 In spite of his protestations against determinism, he obviously believes that the social background of deputies, though far from a foolproof means of determining political behaviour, can serve as a useful barometer. 14 Equally Edna Lemay, in her biographical dictionary of the deputies of the Constituent Assembly, not only lists the nobles’ military careers, but her compilation reads like a ‘who’s who’ of those admitted to the Honneurs de la Cour . 15

Others see the impact of this special group on French History as far more circumscribed. William Doyle argues that, even among those presented at court, almost half lacked the necessary genealogical proofs and that the system was characterised by l exibility rather than rigid- ity. 16 He is supported in this line of thinking by Guy Chaussinand- Nogaret . In his review essay he lists, in detail, those individuals who were exempted from normal scrutiny and admitted automatically into the king’s presence. 17

Merely to discuss the small group of men and women presented at court as a social category is a reductive exercise. Two principles need to be borne in mind when analysing this symbolic hierarchy. The Honneurs

12 See Honneurs entry, in B é ly, Dictionnaire de l’Ancien R é gime , 640–1; and William Doyle, Aristocracy and Its Enemies in the Age of Revolution (Oxford, 2009 ), 20–1.

13 Tackett, Becoming a Revolutionary , 28. 14 ‘Its [upbringing] was an inl uence that would strongly affect many members of the

nobility in their fundamental assumptions about the nature of society and social rela- tionships … Compared to the nobles in France as a whole in 1789, the deputies sent to the Estates General were in many respects remarkably homogeneous’. Ibid., 34–5.

15 Edna Hindie Lemay, ed., Dictionnaire des Constituants, 1789–1791 , 2 vols (Oxford, 1991 ).

16 Doyle, Origins of the French Revolution , 117. 17 Guy Chaussinand-Nogaret, La Noblesse au XVIIIe Si è cle de la F é odalit é aux Lumi è res

(Paris, 1976 ), 48–50.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Court presentations and the French Revolution136

de la Cour was a complex system and above all else belonged to the realm of ritual. Court presentation was supposed to be lived as an experience. As the Bourbon Monarchy collapsed, the ritual survived only with the greatest difi culty. This ceremonial practice, instead of buttressing and legitimising the court, was damaging its very credibility. 18

The changing nature of the Honneurs : genealogy

vs the public

Fran ç ois Bluche is the only scholar who has directly given the Honneurs de la Cour a full academic treatment. 19 Thanks to rigorous quantita- tive research Bluche concluded that, in i fty-eight years, 942 families were accorded this prestigious award. 20 Of this number, 462 had sat- isi ed the stringent genealogical requirements. Families such as the Montmorency-Luxembourg, descending from the most ancient barons in Christendom, were admitted thirty times to the Honneurs while lesser provincial families could expect to be presented only once. 21 Bluche’s monograph presents an economy of privilege that was peculiar and con- troversial. The study falls short of examining the ritualistic nature of the process and concludes by listing the families of those presented at Versailles.

There is much to recommend this work which is i lled with useful facts, i gures and anecdotes. The key problem is the impression of immobility which it conveys. Erroneously, one is led to believe that from 1732 to 1790 the Honneurs continued to travel along the same lines and remained a bastion for aristocratic exclusivism. Admittedly, it cannot

18 The Honneurs de la Cour , court ofi ce and the right of entry into Versailles were not synonymous. Many courtiers, including ministers, were not members of the noblesse pr é sent é e . These individuals did have the right to move freely and participate in the life of the court, but were of lower standing in the aulic hierarchy. Those presented were a very small proportion of the inhabitants of the Ch â teau de Versailles. ‘Presentation’ was a symbolic act, generated by the monarchy, to bestow prestige on its most favoured nobles. Mansel, The Court of France 1789–1830 , 10.

19 See, Fran ç ois Bluche, Les honneurs de la cour (Paris, 1957 ). This study presents a compendious analysis of the Fonds Ch é rin held by the manuscript department of the Biblioth è que Nationale de France. This collection comprises over 4000 dossiers spanning the years 1732–1790. Each i le, addressed to the G é n é alogiste des Ordres du Roi, contains the papers relating to a petition for admission to the Honneurs de la Cour ’. Every entry in this catalogue is accompanied by a brief quotation, taken from Ch é rin’s writings, commenting on the quality of each candidate’s birth. BnF Ms.Fr. 31563–31776, ‘Ch é rin 1–214;’ and Jean-Philippe G é rard, ed., R é pertoire des Ressources G é n é alogiques et H é raldiques du D é partement des Manuscrits de la Biblioth è que Nationale de France (Paris, 2003 ), 37–46 and 241–6.

20 Bluche, Les honneurs de la cour , 40. 21 Bodinier, Les Gardes du Corps de Louis XVI , 494–7; and Saint-Allais, III, 269–316.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

137The changing nature of the Honneurs

be argued that the system was undergoing a process of democratisation. Its justii cation, and the problems facing it, evolved in the i nal thirty years of its existence.

The origins of formal presentation as a court ritual are obscure. It is clear that, already by the time of Louis XIV , the king attempted to keep tight control of those allowed into his presence and those permit- ted to share in his daily activities. 22 In spite of this, there seems to have been no written procedure which laid out the manner in which young noblemen were to be ofi cially received at court and acknowledged by the sovereign as persons of superior birth. 23 The i rst registers, listing gentlemen permitted to hunt with the king for the i rst time and ladies bestowed the honour of curtseying before the royal family, were kept in 1732. 24 As the list expanded Louis XV decided to issue a formal r è gle- ment to keep tighter control of the ceremony. 25

On 17 April 1760 the Conseil d’État issued an arr ê t du conseil in the form of a r è glement . 26 In an abrupt, and typically peremptory fashion, it decreed eight articles, which clearly established the conditions for admission to this sought-after privilege. 27 Only noblemen whose lineage dated to before 1400 (the ancien r é gime dei nition of time immemorial)

22 See Chaline, ‘The Kingdoms of France and Navarre’, in The Princely Courts of Europe , ed. Adamson, 87; Levron, La vie quotidienne à la cour de Versailles ; and Solnon, La Cour de France , 427.

23 Service as pages had been commonly accepted as an effective means of launching nobles from a tender age directly into both court life and subsequently into mili- tary careers. In any one year there were over 152 patrician children serving as royal pages. Admission criteria into the Grand É curie were based on genealogical proofs which required that a candidate demonstrated that his family’s nobility could be traced to 1560. During the eighteenth century, over 4000 aristocratic children were admitted into the royal service. Only forty per cent of these young Gentilshommes were later presented at court, making a position as a royal page far less exclusive. The pages continued to exist at Versailles unperturbed by the Revolution until November 1792 when the National Convention abolished them. Hubert Willems and Jean-Yves Conan, Liste alphab é tique des Pages de la Petite É curie du Roi (Paris, 1997 ), 9–15; Defauconpret, Les Preuves de Noblesse au XVIIIe Si è cle , 24 ; Fran ç ois Bluche, Les Pages de la Grande É curie: Dictionnaire G é n é alogique , 2nd edn (Paris, 2005 ); H é zecques, Page à la cour de Louis XVI, 13–18; and Gaston de Carn é , Les Pages des É curies du Roi, l’École des Pages (Paris, 1886 ), 54 –75; Ga ë tan d’Aviau de Ternay, Les Pages des é curies du Roi, des Reines et des Dauphines: Dictionnaire Biographique (Paris, 2006 ), 7–12 and 40, and Louis de Ribier, Preuves de noblesse de pages auvergnats, admis dans les é curies du roi, 1667–1792 (Clermont-Ferrand, 1909 ), 9; and AP LIII, 579–80.

24 Fran ç ois Bluche, Les honneurs de la cour . 25 In Vienna’s Hof burg there was a close connection between appointment to court

ofi ce and ceremonial presentation. Duindam, Vienna and Versailles , 124; and Mansel, Prince of Europe, The Life of Charles-Joseph de Ligne , 19–20.

26 Antoine, Le Conseil du Roi , 342–65. 27 BnF Ms.Fr. 31775, Ch é rin 213, fol.84.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Court presentations and the French Revolution138

had the right to automatic presentation. 28 For women seeking this honour, only the genealogy of their spouse could be taken into account, notwithstanding the quality of their own birth. It was clear that women marrying lesser nobles, or worse roturiers, risked losing the consid é ration which accompanied aristocratic high-rank. 29

The G é n é alogiste des Ordres du Roi , a position created in 1595, was charged with examining the proofs submitted by candidates. 30 He was also given the role of adjudicating on whether or not they conformed to the high standards demanded. 31 The Genealogist was warned, and threatened with heavy penalties, not to admit any individual to the Honneurs unless he was fully satisi ed that the necessary conditions had been adequately met.

It will come as little surprise that the process of examining noble proofs could take several years. The Genealogist was obliged to pay his workforce out of his own wages. This guaranteed that his department, the Cabinet des Titres , was permanently short-staffed. 32 Furthermore, the verii cation of proofs for the Honneurs was not his only duty. 33 The process of obtaining verii cation of noble status could be a deeply frus- trating exercise for candidates. By 1780 Bernard Ch é rin was beseeching the king to grant him a personal guard to protect him from angry peti- tioners. 34 Those rejected by the Cabinet des Titres vividly remembered and resented their treatment at the hands of d’Hozier and Ch é rin. In particular, bitterness was further fuelled by the fact that the r è glement prescribed specii c loopholes.

Those who counted a Chevalier du Saint-Esprit among their ances- tors were allowed automatic presentation, regardless of how recently their family nobility had been acquired. Certain ofi ces and dignities could, at the discretion of the king, be allowed to share in the Honneurs

28 Defauconpret, Les Preuves de Noblesse au XVIIIe Si è cle , 97–100. 29 Alan Forrest, ‘Respect et reconnaissance dans la France r é volutionnaire’, in La con-

sid é ration , ed. Claudine Aroche and Jean-Claude Vatin (Paris, 1998 ), 59–76. 30 Defauconpret, Les Preuves de Noblesse au XVIIIe Si è cle, 30–4. 31 For each degree of noble afi liation two written proofs were required. Only authen-

ticated notarial records were valid, though other documents could be accepted as corroborative evidence. Jean-Yves Belin, Bernard Cherin 1718–1785 g é n é alogiste des ordres du Roi: Biographie (Chatou, 1993 ), 9, BnF Ms.Fr. 31775, Ch é rin 213, fol.84; and Defauconpret, Les Preuves de Noblesse au XVIIIe Si è cle , 25–9.

32 Belin, Bernard Cherin , 30. 33 Ch é rin was also charged with examining the preuves de noblesse for the Chevaliers des

Ordres du Roi, noble female chapter houses (mainly those on the Rhine), Pages (with the help of the d’Hozier clan ), all prospective Army and Navy cadets, and i nally the proof for the Lieutenants des Mar é chaux de France. BnF Ms.Fr. 31775, Ch é rin 213, fol.133; and Defauconpret, Les Preuves de Noblesse au XVIIIe Si è cle , 39–54.

34 Belin, Bernard Chérin , 47.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

139The changing nature of the Honneurs

de la Cour . 35 This, in particular, caused resentment and scandal when Louis XV broke his own rules. He ensured that his own mistresses and their families, no less, were admitted to enjoy this special honour. Indeed, the introduction of Mme de Pompadour , Mme Du Barry and the marquis de Marigny caused embarrassment and signii cant cere- monial difi culties. 36

It was probably with this in mind that an improved r è glement was issued on 30 April 1774. 37 However, Louis XV’s unexpected death a few weeks later made it necessary for his successor to coni rm this arr ê t . It was eventually ratii ed on 8 June of the same year. 38 Louis XVI also made it clear to the duc de Villequieur , one the Premiers Gentilshommes de la Chambre, that he wished to keep a tight rein on those admitted to the Honneurs . 39 In order to achieve this objective, the king insisted on seeing every dossier submitted by aspirant noblemen and reserved the i nal decision for himself. Indeed several i les are annotated in the king’s own hand and reasons for the rejection of petitions are generally administrative in nature. 40

At i rst glance the new set of regulations, established in April 1774, seem almost identical to the previous incarnation. The biggest differ- ences lay in the addition of an extra clause and in a brief preamble which illustrated the reasons for the king’s decision to reform the Honneurs . The revised articles provide evidence of a deep shift in the reasoning and justii cation that lay behind this ritual. ‘Court presen- tation’ was transformed from an honour, purely celebrating the ideal of high birth, to also being a reward for service. 41 A good genealogy, though still essential, was no longer sufi cient for those claiming the right to enter the king’s carriages. They also had to hold the rank of colonel in the army or other equivalent dignity in other branches of the royal administration. It was expected that the origin of a family’s nobility had to be military. 42 This was an effective means of ensuring

35 BnF Ms.Fr. 31775, Ch é rin 213, fol.84. 36 Pierre de Nolhac, Louis XV et Mme de Pompadour: É tudes sur la cour de France d’apr è s

des documents in é dits (Paris, 1904 ), 108–12 and 277–92. 37 BnF Ms.Fr. 31775, Ch é rin 213, fol.87. 38 Ibid., fol.92. 39 AN C 220, no.1. 40 For instance several noblemen were not formally allowed to hunt with the king because

their elder brothers had already been given this honour and Louis XVI considered it unnecessary. AN M 608 and MM 816, see entries for comte de Brachet-Florenac, comte de Charry and vicomte de Chateauneuf Bandon as examples of younger sons not allowed entry into the king’s carriages.

41 For a comparative interpretation of the idea of state service, see ‘The Prussian way’ in Blanning, The Culture of Power , 195–9.

42 The only compromise to be found was in the genealogical proofs. If an ancestor had died before attaining the age of his majority, only one piece of written evidence, rather than two, was required. The descendants of Mar é chaux de France were added to the

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Court presentations and the French Revolution140

that the parlementaire robe nobility, in the rather tense context of the Maupeou coup , was excluded from the Honneurs de la Cour . 43 Louis XVI, as shown, was keen to maintain the royal prerogative to admit whomsoever he wished to this award. Yet a concession had to be made. If the king did exempt someone from authentication, then a reason had to be recorded in three registers. 44

It could be suggested that the second r è glement was born of the crises brought forth by the Seven Years’ War , the Parlementaire crises and the increase in public criticism of ‘courtliness’. 45 The French Monarchy felt, perhaps trying to imitate its British and Prussian rivals, that extending the meritocratic principle of ‘service’ to encompass its honours system was a good antidote to public concerns over the manner in which merit was rewarded in France. 46

The second r è glement, however, fell short of its promises. In spite of its claims to be acknowledging merit, there is little evidence that a new caste of elite public servants was coming into being. In a quasi- Tocquevillian fashion, typical of many ancien r é gime attempts at reform, the monarchy was unable to make headway. 47 Progressives perceived these concessions as at best inadequate and at worst insultingly limited in their scope. On the other side of the fence, those small provincial hobereau whose nobility was of ancient origin, but unable to aspire to an army colonelcy, felt wronged and cheated. The attempt at compromise, rather than giving the monarchy breathing space, displeased many. The fact that proposals for the reform of the system of court presentation continued through 1780s emphasises that dissatisfaction had not been put to rest.

The sudden death of Bernard Ch é rin on 12 May 1785 sparked a signii cant public debate on the Honneurs de la Cour . 48 In theory, all controversy concerning who was to succeed him should have been impossible. The title of Genealogist of the King’s Orders should

list of those exempt from the ofi cial requirements. BnF Ms.Fr. 31775, Ch é rin 213, fol.87.

43 Swann, Politics and the Parlement of Paris , 356–8; and Defauconpret, Les Preuves de Noblesse au XVIIIe Si è cle , 67–70.

44 Copies of which were kept individually by the First Gentlemen of the Bedchamber, the Premier É cuyer, and i nally the Genealogist of the King’s Orders.

45 Jay M. Smith, The Culture of Merit Nobility, Royal Service and the Making of Absolute Monarchy in France 1600–1789 (Ann Arbor, MI, 1996 ), 218–20.

46 David Bien, ‘La r é action aristocratique avant 1789, l’exemple de l’arm é e’, Annales: É conomies, Soci é t é s, Civilisations , 29 ( 1974 ), 41; and cf. Colin Jones, ‘Bourgeois Revolution Revivii ed, 1789 and Social Change’, in The French Revolution in Social and Political Perspective , ed. Peter Jones (London, 1996 ), 86–7.

47 Alexis de Tocqueville, L’Ancien R é gime et la R é volution (Paris, 1967 ), Livre III, chs. III, V and VII.

48 Belin, Bernard Chérin , 53.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

141The changing nature of the Honneurs

have been inherited, through a droit de survivance , by Bernard’s son, Louis-Nicolas-Hyacinthe Ch é rin . However the incumbent was only 23 years of age when he inherited the ofi ce. Although he received the salary of his ofi ce, he was not permitted to exercise its functions for a further two years. This provided an opportunity for all the individ- uals thwarted in their ambitions by Ch é rin p è re to launch a coordinated effort to abolish this ofi ce.

Within two weeks of Ch é rin’s death, rumours were circulating that the Cabinet des Titres was to be abolished and replaced by a com- mission of experts. This prompted the marquis de Guenard to write, as early as 28 May 1785, to the baron de Breteuil , then Ministre de Maison du Roi. He sought a position on this rumoured new Comit é des Titres. 49 Soon many more self-interested pr é cis found their way onto the Minister’s desk. Two in particular were written by important i gures in the genealogical world. The i rst was by Lemaitre, the genealogist attached to both the households of Monsieur and the comte d’Artois . The second came from Bronod de La Haye who, as Roi d’Armes de France, stood to gain much from the rumoured abolition of Ch é rin’s ofi ce. 50 All these observations and notes alluded to the inherent abuses of power in the Chief Genealogist’s position. They asked how could one man wield so much authority and at the same time be expected to exercise it with virtue? 51

In spite of this onslaught, the young Ch é rin was not bereft of friends. By the time a formal proposal of reform was presented to the Baron de Breteuil , talk of abolishing the charge had lost credibility. At the end of the period of two years training, Ch é rin felt coni dent enough to appeal to the tribunal of public opinion. In order to establish his cre- dentials, he published a treatise on the issue of nobility and its related legislation. 52 Far from quelling controversy, Antoine Maugard, the rival G é n é alogiste de l’Ordre de Saint-Hubert de Bar et de Lorraine , printed a public polemic so as to criticise violently and embarrass his adver- sary. 53 The need felt by these two individuals to seek public support, for an issue which directly affected only a tiny fraction, is testament to

49 AN O 1 281, no.26, fol.5. 50 Ibid., no.26, fols. 8 and 13. 51 Bronod de La Haye stated that it would be better, for all involved, if the functions

of the Genealogist were returned to the King and Heralds-at-arms. He argued that it made sense for one of the kingdom’s oldest heraldic ofi cials to examine proofs of nobility. AN O 1 281, no.26, fol.13.

52 Louis-Nicolas-Hyacinthe Ch é rin, Abr é g é chronologique d’édits, d é clarations, r è glements, arr ê ts et lettres-patentes des rois de France de la troisi è me race, concernant le fait de noblesse (Paris, 1788 ).

53 Antoine Maugard, Lettre à M. Ch é rin sur son abr é g é chronologique d’édits et etc. concern- ant le fait de noblesse (Paris, 1788 ).

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Court presentations and the French Revolution142

the rising power of the public as a force to be reckoned with in the late eighteenth century. 54 The time when ceremony was its own justii cation was over.

Royal government was well aware of this threatening development. It was for this reason that Breteuil sought expert advice. A proposal was drawn up by Louis Jean-Baptiste Ardillier de Laumont. 55 It was a forty-page document which exposed, in great detail, how all genea- logical issues, relating to court honours, were to be regulated in future. 56 Unfortunately the document is undated, but it was certainly written between 1785 and 1787. 57 The project included a list of candidates who might suitably i ll the positions it proposed to create. In spite of the meticulous planning involved, the scheme suffered the same fate as Breteuil. 58 In the end, it was superseded by events like so many of the monarchy’s i nal attempts at reform.

The manuscript is interesting when compared to the previous two r è glements . Gone is the self-assurance and reliance on the internal logic of the process of court presentation. The public, not genealogy, had become the protagonist. Transparency and accountability had become the watchwords. 59 At its most basic level, Ardilier’s proposal sought to create a Heraldic Committee of three ofi cials, headed by Ch é rin , which would carry out the functions of the old Cabinet des Titres . The real innovation was to come in the form of a Heraldic Chamber . This institution was to be a court of appeal, where private individuals could appeal the decisions of the Heraldic Committee. To further encourage accountability, the committee would, like a court of law, hold public sessions twice weekly. 60 Ardilier, from the very beginning, leaves one in no doubt as to why he felt such changes to be necessary:

Everybody knows the extent to which innovations can be delicate and after careful deliberation, and mature rel ection, it seems fair that the current genealogist should be honoured with the title of head of the Heraldic Chamber

54 James Van Horn Melton, The Rise of the Public in Enlightenment Europe (Cambridge, 2001 ), 45–75.

55 Administrateur G é n é ral du Domaine and a Chevalier de Saint-Michel. See Beno î t Defauconpret, Les Chevaliers de Saint-Michel 1665–1790 (Paris, 2008 ), 183; and Gourdon de Genouillac, ed., Dictionnaire des Anoblis 1270–1868, suivi du Dictionnaire des Familles qui ont fait modii er leurs noms 1803–1870 (Paris, 1875 ), 10.

56 AN O 1 281, no. 26, fols 17 and 18, plan d’un r è glement pour les jugements des preuves de noblesse. and Choix des Personnes qui peuvent composer le Comit é H é raldique.

57 This is supported by a direct reference made to the fact that Ch é rin jeune still had not started to exercise his duties.

58 The baron resigned in 1788 and Laurent de Villedeuil, his successor, had not sufi - cient time to implement it.

59 Hunt, Politics, Culture and Class in the French Revolution , 44–6. 60 AN O 1 281, no.26, fol.17.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Presentation as a ritual 143

and that he should be provided with two assessors, who will be in effect his deputies, and that this change should speed up the process and end current complaints against endless bureaucratic delays. It should also be noted that clearly dei ned procedures, and the cooperation of three individuals will dis- sipate what currently is perceived as the arbitrary, hard and even illegal deci- sions of a single individual. The public and the courts will be satisi ed and this reform, far from being a dangerous innovation, will bestow a sense of legality to the process [of verifying genealogies]. 61

The public, with increasing strength, had been refusing to accept that the business of government was the king’s monopoly. 62 In order to get its critics on its side, the monarchy had to come to terms with them. Perhaps Breteuil hoped that the monarchy could, by gaining the read- ing public as an ally, be sufi ciently strong to weed out corruption and abuse. However, exposing the inner workings of the court’s adminis- tration was not enough to satisfy general opinion. Critical discourses demanded changes which were further-reaching. Fatally, this was something which the symbolism of royalty could not accommodate. The public might be permitted to view how the monarchy came to choose which of its patricians were to be honoured. However, it could never share the authority to make this decision. Soon, as with the more important issues of i nances, legislative authority and executive power, the Revolution was to radicalise the debate. The Cabinet des Titres was not a static monolith. In the second half of the eighteenth century it sought, with the help of the monarchy, to adapt to the challenges it faced.

Presentation as a ritual

Of all the privileges reserved for the nobility that which brings it into con- tact with its sovereign is doubtless the most precious. It announces both to the nation and to foreigners that the great houses of this realm possess all of the fundamental qualities of this eminent order, that is to say ancient lin- eages, important landholdings, distinguished ofi ce, illustrious [marriage] alli- ances and above all else military service on which their fortunes were i rst established . 63

The preamble to the second r è glement described the epitome of the nobleman. It was a person made conspicuous by his ancestry, wealth, personal service and valour. 64 The text’s chief purpose, however, was not to dei ne nobility, but rather it was a declaration that the greatest

61 Ibid., fols 2–3. 62 Baker, Inventing the French Revolution , 65. 63 BnF Ms.Fr. 31775, Ch é rin 213, fol.87. 64 Ibid.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Court presentations and the French Revolution144

noblemen and women were those closest to the king’s physical body. An assumption was made that, as the royal presence endowed the body politic with coherence, so too did it transfer a portion of its power and dignity to those ritually admitted into its presence.

The term ritual is highly ambiguous in its signii cation; it has been used to describe practices as ordinary as dining to sacrii cing animals for religious purposes. The meaning of ritual employed in this chapter is more circumscribed. It denotes a stage-managed event, dotted with symbolic markers, which allowed participants and spectators to emerge with a feeling of having undergone a common experience which altered them in some way. The monarchy, and those courtiers who publicly demonstrated their deference by being presented, hoped to be empow- ered by the ceremony. As the eighteenth century progressed, the trad- itional prestige associated with the Honneurs was challenged. As long as the monarchy deployed its time-honoured ceremonies to represent itself to its subjects, it could not hope to i nd a juste milieu between regal dignity and a rational enlightened honours system.

The work of cultural anthropologists and religious historians eluci- dates further the tension that exists between the ‘actual’ and the ‘ideal’ elements present in many rituals. Clifford Geertz , classically, saw the signii cance of ritual and religion embodied in its own internal logic. He fought against previous intellectuals, who saw religious and sym- bolic practices as a sort of artichoke which needed careful peeling away of its layers, so as to arrive at a socio-economic heart or reality. 65 Geertz believed that in rituals, the ‘ideal’ and the ‘actual’ were synthesised in a common experience which allowed harmony to be restored within the community. 66 The view is somewhat optimistic because ‘society as imagined’ and ‘society as it is’ do not coalesce easily but on many occa- sions collide violently.

The concept of ‘mirrors and models’, adds a further layer of complex- ity. 67 According to this theory the ‘actual’ and ‘ideal’ do not merge as one, but coexist uneasily side by side in rituals. A ritual, like a ‘mirror’,

65 ‘The production of ideas, of conceptions, of consciousness, is at i rst directly inter- woven with the material activity and the material intercourse of men, the language of real life’. Karl Marx, The German Ideology (London, 1970), 47.

66 ‘The acceptance of authority that underlies the religious perspective that the ritual embodies thus l ows from the enactment of the ritual itself. By inducing a set of moods and motivations – an ethos – and dei ning an image of cosmic order – a world view – by means of a single set of symbols, the performance makes the model for and the model of aspects of religious belief mere transpositions of one another’. In Clifford Geertz, The Interpretation of Cultures (New York, 1973 ), 118.

67 Don Handelman, Models and Mirrors towards an Anthropology of Public Events (Cambridge, 1990 ), 24–8, and 38.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Presentation as a ritual 145

rel ects a tangible image. At the same time, the image may be perceived as ‘model’, that is an ideal of what ‘should be’ rather than of what ‘is’. 68 This ‘creative tension’ may reach a crisis point when the tangible image in the ‘mirror’ and the ‘model’ lose their correlation over time. This was the fatal l aw of the monarchy’s constant reliance on representation through ceremony. Unfortunately for the Bourbons, messages, espe- cially symbolic ones, are not straight-l owing rivers. Their meaning at times meanders unexpectedly. ‘Court presentation ’ sought to reinforce the prestige of the monarchy and the respectability of the high nobility. However, in reality, court intrigue and anachronism compromised the effectiveness of the rite.

Lear’s confused cry: ‘oh reason not the need’, expresses eloquently the strain between objective ‘need’ and the concept of ‘royal display as a necessity’. 69 Absolute monarchies did not reason in terms of the purely material needs of the state. The superl uous, the symbolic and the sacred were just as important. Court presentation acquired a myr- iad of different meanings (religious, monarchical, hierarchical and pol- itical), which made it dangerously overcharged . This line of argument has been employed by several scholars. They see the Revolution as the culmination in a long process in which the symbolic and religious lan- guage of the monarchical state lost efi cacy. 70 Dale Van Kley, in his noteworthy historiographical contribution to the understanding of the Revolution, attempted to tie together the process of religious strife, monarchical reform and the enlightenment. 71 Examining three centur- ies of history he identii ed religious disagreement as the leitmotif of ancien r é gime France.

Van Kley interpreted Louis XIV’s model of ‘sacral absolutism’ as uncompelling and in conl ict with a society which had been deeply transformed through the course of the eighteenth century. The theory of the king’s two bodies, royal saintliness and thaumaturgy, no longer strengthened the monarchy. Interestingly there is a chronological

68 ‘Rituals tend to blur these two processes, which is perhaps the very source of the creative tension in rituals, the tension between a conservative mirroring of what is and the utopian modelling of what might be. Rituals are inherently ambiguous in their function and meaning’. Edward Muir, Ritual in Early Modern Europe , 2nd edn (Cambridge, 2005 ), 5.

69 William Shakespeare, King Lear, Act II, Scene IV. 70 ‘The metaphor of ritual as theatre is a very telling one, since the audience in the

theatre are just as signii cant to the drama as the actors on stage … Thus, both the King and his subjects were protagonists in the evolution of political ritual’. In Mack P. Holt, Renaissance and Reformation France (Oxford, 2002), 10–11.

71 Dale Van Kley, The Religious Origins of the French Revolution: From Calvin to the Civil Constitution 1560–1791 (New Haven, CT, 1996).

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Court presentations and the French Revolution146

meeting point between Van Kley’s crisis of ‘sacral absolutism’ under Louis XV and his decision to implement the i rst r è glement for the Honneurs de la Cour . 72

The monarchy, during the Parlementaire crises , resorted to its trad- itional means of defence: ceremony. From 1759 to 1760 it devised an elaborate rite for honouring the hereditary grandees of the court on whom it relied in the ongoing struggle against the dei ance of the appel- late courts of the realm. 73 At the same time, the crown created a ritual that was perceived as anachronistic. Presentation as dei ned in 1760 did not conform to public opinion, which generally distrusted the noble magnates of Versailles.

It is impossible to investigate further the layers of signii cation pre- sent in the Honneurs without a brief discussion relating to what the per- formance of this ritual entailed. The procedure for introducing ladies to the king and queen offers itself as a good starting point. 74 Once Ch é rin verii ed the proofs of nobility submitted to him as authentic, and Louis XVI sanctioned the request, the Premier Gentilhomme de la Chambre on duty arranged for a suitable date for the candidate to be presented. 75

When the date was set, the families of the prospective dame present é e proceeded to purchase the ofi cial costume prescribed for this occa- sion. This was a dress which, without exception, was monumentally expensive. 76 The families of the women in question, through conspicu- ous consumption, desired their daughters not merely to look soign é e but also to act as the living embodiment of their power, good taste

72 Ibid., 165–70. 73 Defauconpret, Les Preuves de Noblesse au XVIIIe Si è cle , 67–70; and Julian Swann,

Politics and the Parlement of Paris , chs.6 and 7. 74 For a late Victorian comparison, see Jacqueline Ansell, ‘The Seal of Social Approval

or “How Girls are Presented at Court”’, Court Historian , 4 ( 2000 ), 151–60. 75 One should bear in mind that presentation was not necessarily the moment when an

individual made the acquaintance of the royal family. A signii cant proportion had been introduced personally to the Bourbons from a very young age. Ad è de d’Osmond, Memoirs of the Comtesse de Boigne , 2 vols (New York, 2003 ), I, 3–14.

76 Among the papers seized by revolutionaries at Tuileries are the bills relating to the purchase of the dress for the presentation of the princesse de Talmond, which was delivered on 20 February 1785. Thirty-six different fabrics were purchased, not to mention the subsequent addition of jewels and other garnishings. The princess’s dress, with its extremely long train, which would in all probability be only worn once, cost the phenomenal i gure of 2600 livres. Philip Mansel’s work on court costume illustrates that even the Revolution did not put an end to such conspicuous consump- tion. The vicomtesse de Preissac in 1790 spent 1200 livres on her dress. According to Daniel Roche an eighteenth-century French peasant could spend as little as thirty livres per year on clothing AN M 664, no.4, fol.3, Saint-Allais, X, 151–92; Mansel, Dressed to Rule , 71, n.93, Saint-Allais, IV 217, and XVI 164–79, and Roche, The Culture of Clothing , 217.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Presentation as a ritual 147

and prosperity. 77 As the important day approached the aspirant dame pr é sent é e placed her coiffeur , perruquier and other servants at the ready for this important occasion. The only remaining requirement was for a court godmother to be selected. This lady, preferably of at least equal rank, was to introduce her godchild personally to the royal couple. 78 Her role was to cement the paternalistic nature of eighteenth-century court society. She was the symbolic expression of noble girl’s aristo- cratic afi liation to a specii c court faction and interest group. The Noailles, Rohan, Montmorency and other great families all presented their own prot é g é es and made sure that these youthful and inexperi- enced girls were not seduced by politics of rival aristocratic factions. The system, however, did not always work smoothly when it was con- fronted by unusual circumstances. Louise d’Orl é ans, princesse de Conti, was embarrassed by being coerced into presenting the marquise de Pompadour in 1745. For a Princesse du Sang to introduce a roturier (commoner) was considered a great dishonour.

The reality of the court godmother was probably simpler than the com- plicated reminiscences of nineteenth-century pseudo-memoir writers. 79 The journal des c é r é monies maintained by the Premiers Gentilshommes de la Chambre recorded the names of the ladies chosen for each indi- vidual presentation. 80 The court godmother added prestige, but any subsequent inl uence on the social life of the prot é g é e would depend on individual circumstances. The key signii cance of this i gure was in reinforcing the ritualistic properties of the Honneurs . It effectively added a religious layer to the proceedings. The presenter, like a godmother at baptism, uttered the candidate’s name. At this precise moment the can- didate was fully recognised as a dame present é e. By having undertaken the ritual, she became a full member of her clan and was empowered to move about the court with greater coni dence. Indeed, the three genu- l ections, before the queen, reminded the audience that a slow symbolic progress to maturity was being achieved. 81

77 Chaussinand-Nogaret, La Noblesse au XVIIIe Si è cle , 85. 78 Bluche, Les honneurs de la cour . 79 É tienne L é on Lamothe-Langon, Memoirs of the Comtesse Du Barry (Paris, 1908),

42–6; and Marquise de Cr é quy, The Noblesse of the Eighteenth Century (London, 1904 ), 148.

80 AN O 1 824, fols 1–187. 81 For duchesses and princesses the ritual was enhanced by the bestowal of the droit de

tabouret. Alexandre Marie L é onor de Saint-Mauris, prince de Montbarrey, M é moires Autographes de M. le Prince de Montbarey, Ministre Secr é taire d’État au d é partement de la Guerre sous Louis XVI, Grand d’Espagne de la Premi è re Classe, Prince du Saint-Empire, Grand Pr é fet des dix villes Imp é riales d’Alsace, Lieutenant G é n é ral des Arm é es du Roi. etc , 3 vols (Paris, 1826 ), III, 7.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Court presentations and the French Revolution148

For men, the process was simpler. Once the Genealogist had given his seal of approval, countersigned by the king, and the First Gentlemen of the Bedchamber set the date, all was ready for the presentation to take place. The candidate would then be introduced to the king at the morning lever by the First Gentleman on duty, the day before the can- didate was to join the royal hunt. The costume needed for this occasion was an embroidered tail-coat known as the habit habill é . A simple bow, acknowledged by the king, was the symbolic gesture employed. Early the following morning, he would be assigned his personal mount from the Grande É curie. 82 Afterwards, wearing a d é butant ’s grey hunting liv- ery, he would climb into one of the carriages accompanying the king. 83 Once the party reached the location of the hunt, the king would per- form the botter ceremony, where the royal boots and hunting apparel were presented in a fashion similar to the lever . 84

Once the hunt set off, the candidate had to prove himself a competent horseman in order to avoid embarrassment. The inability to control one’s horse, running over the hounds, or worse, to overtake the king, could make one’s position at court very difi cult. 85 This was a strenuous masculine activity; prowess as a huntsman brought favour and hon- our. The ritual could only be considered a complete success if, during the d é botter ritual, the king remarked positively on the d é butant ’s horse- manship . By engaging in the shared activity of violent pursuit, a bond and sense of hierarchical community between the king and his greatest nobles was established. 86

The ritual’s meaning, found in the testimonies of those who person- ally participated, conveys the psychological impact of this event. For the great noble this was a rite of passage. It marked the threshold between the constraints of youth and full adulthood. It was an event to which a substantial segment of a memoir could usefully be devoted. This phe- nomenon can be easily illustrated by reference to the two most famous recollections of court presentations. One is the personal account of the marquise de La Tour Du Pin and the other is drawn from the reminis- cences of the future vicomte de Chateaubriand . They were admitted both to the Honneurs de la Cour in 1787.

82 Philippe Salvadori, La Chasse sous l’Ancien R é gime (Paris, 1996 ), 197. 83 Ibid., 204–5. 84 Ibid., 216. 85 Ibid., 217–24. 86 The spectacle of the royal hunt was to occupy a pre-eminent place right up the last

days of the court’s residence in Versailles. The V é nerie and Vol du Cabinet even participated in the procession and opening ceremony of the Estates General. Fifteen royal falconers with birds of prey in hand processed behind the ofi cers of the royal household. Salvadori, La Chasse sous l’Ancien R é gime , 196 and 228; and Am é lie Dumortier-Laparra, ‘La Maison Bouche Royale’, I, 212–17.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Presentation as a ritual 149

However their backgrounds were fundamentally different. Henriette-Lucy Dillon, of Jacobite descent, came from a prosperous family of courtiers. 87 Before being presented, her family had held the important ofi ce of Dame du Palais. On the other side of the divide was Ren é -Fran ç ois de Chateaubriand . He came from a provincial Breton noble family. His father had briel y suspended his nobility in order to improve the family’s fortunes by embarking on a career in trade with the Caribbean colonies. He spent his life away from Versailles. After his presentation, he avoided the court atmosphere which had terrii ed him.

Though both fundamentally interpreted the court as a corrupt and corrupting inl uence, nevertheless they felt drawn by its splendour. Mme de La Tour du Pin stated: ‘to be at court resounded like a magic word’. 88 Likewise Chateaubriand was deeply impressed by the Sun King’s palace. So much so that he felt that Louis Quatorze had not died, but lived on in the rooms and elaborate rituals of Versailles. He exclaimed: ‘you have seen nothing in life, until you have seen the pomp of Versailles’. 89 What marked the specii c memory of both participants was the malevolence which exuded from the crowd of courtiers scru- tinising them. This was one of the highest symbolic honours that the crown could bestow .

Chateaubriand’s recollection included a rather vivid description of Louis XVI’s unease during the presentation itself. He depicted this ‘unhappy monarch’ as suffering from nerves almost as much as the d é butants . 90 The king moved towards the young Ren é -Fran ç ois as if he was going to address him, only to turn away at the last second. Other memoirs reinforce the idea that the monarchy acquitted itself poorly when called upon to give a convincing performance at these ceremonies. 91

This impression, which so many historians have stressed, is in part unfair. 92 It may well be the case that Louis was unable to establish the commanding presence of his predecessors, but once in the saddle his charisma noticeably increased. Even Chateaubriand, who was given a lunatic mare i ttingly named the ‘Heureuse’ (The Gleeful One) to ride, commented on how the king was respected greatly as master of the

87 O’Callaghan, The History of the Irish Brigades in the Service of France , 46–59. 88 Henriette-Lucy Dillon, M é moires de la Marquise de la Tour du Pin: Journal d’une Femme

de Cinquante Ans 1778–1815 (Paris, 1979 ), 67. 89 Fran ç ois-Ren é , vicomte de Chateaubriand, M é moires d’Outre-tombe , 5 vols (Paris,

1997 ), I, Livre IV, chapter 9. 90 Ibid. 91 Saint-Priest, M é moires , I, 230. 92 Mansel, The Court of France 1789–1830 , 36.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Court presentations and the French Revolution150

hunt . The refusal to hunt from Paris, after the end 1790, was taken as a clear expression of the king’s displeasure with the course of events. 93

Chateaubriand claimed to have taken home some very clear notions from his experiences at court.

Such was my i rst impression of the city and the court. I found its society far more odious than I had anticipated; but if it horrii ed me, it did not discour- age me; I felt confused but knew that I was superior to what I had glimpsed. I acquired an invincible distaste for the court; this distaste, or better still a disdain which I could not hide, made social success impossible and later would even threaten to make me fall from the zenith of my career. 94

Though the elder, and far from modest, Ren é -Fran ç ois admits that this attitude did not help him to further his military career, it nevertheless deeply changed him. The unintended outcome was that, for this young nobleman, the experience of the Honneurs reinforced his literary aspira- tions and gave him the mental independence to pursue them. In spite of having carefully choreographed a spectacle of hierarchy and power, the young candidate had recreated the experience to suit his own personal ends.

The young Henriette-Lucy Dillon , wearing Marie Antoinette ’s own pearls, acquitted herself respectably during the ceremony, but found the day after more trying. 95 Presentation, for her, marked an import- ant threshold: ‘Although the queen decided that I would only exercise my position as lady in waiting in two years’ time, however from this moment onwards I was considered as if I was already in ofi ce’. 96

For the marquise de La Tour Du Pin Gouvernet, the occasion marked her transition from a newlywed adolescent into a valued ofi cial of the queen’s household.

Common to both experiences was the criticism of the Honneurs as a contrived system without reasonable justii cation. Though this judge- ment was probably made with the benei t of much hindsight, similar critiques were already in circulation. That both these testimonies refer to 1787 is signii cant. The convocation of the Assembly of Notables had made the political landscape more unsettled. Notions of privilege and status were soon to be under heavy bombardment. The nobility’s mal- aise with royal patronage was indicative of a major shift in mentality. The monarchy was in a delicate situation. The fact that the Honneurs was a ritual made it difi cult to reform in order to bring it into line with new ideas concerning meritocracy and public utility.

93 Hardman, Louis XVI, 174. 94 Chateaubriand, M é moires d’Outre-tombe , I, Livre IV, chapter 9. 95 Dillon, M é moires de la Marquise de la Tour du Pin , 75. 96 Ibid., 87.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

151The end of the Honneurs de la Cour

The end of the Honneurs de la Cour

The exact lineage of this former noble proves how little you can trust the pronouncements of genealogists, including those of M. Ch é rin , who awarded this family a certii cate permitting them access to the king’s carriages [in order to join the royal hunt]. A privilege given in principle only to those who could trace noble ancestors back to 1400 … It was to such dubious titles, of which only unreliable copies [of the required proofs] were submitted, that M. Ch é rin bestowed certii cates for the king’s carriages. You can judge, for yourselves, from this the merit of the certii cation provided by M. Ch é rin, to which former nobles used to attach such importance. 97

From 1790 to 1791 the former Feudiste (expert in seigneurial law) Jacques-Antoine Dulaure , who eventually became a deputy of the Convention, edited a satirical genealogical journal lampooning the nobility. 98 The publication’s motto, ‘had our father Adam purchased the ofi ce of king’s secretary we’d all be nobles [today]’, was emblem- atic of the periodical’s agenda. 99 This journal regularly presented the genealogies of the great aristocratic houses of France. Instead of exalt- ing the quality of high birth as in the past, this publication exposed the ambiguous origins of nobility. It depicted the histories of aristocratic clans as tales of corruption, vice and violence. In most entries Dulaure uncovered, with glee, the unglamorous and unfeoffed surname of the grandees of France.

He was particularly virulent in his attack of the family of the marquis de Champcenetz , the Governor of the Tuileries palace. The author, having identii ed a cook amongst this nobleman’s ancestry, drew paral- lels between this aristocrat’s behaviour and that of lower servants. 100 Every imaginable piece of historical gossip was presented as incontro- vertible fact.

The Revolutionary parody of distinction established on genealogical titles was taken to its extreme conclusion in a theatre piece aptly named the Noble Roturier (Noble Commoner). 101 Written at the height of the terror, the plot centred on a nobleman who hired a genealogist to i nd commoners in his family tree. When told his task, this researcher

97 See entry for marquis d’Asnieres in Jacques-Antoine Dulaure, Liste des noms des ci-devant Nobles, Nobles de race, Robins, Financiers, Intrigans, et de tous les aspirans à la noblesse, pu escrocs d’icelle; avec des notes sur leurs familles , 3 parts (Paris, 1790 ), III, 63–6.

98 Kuscinski, Dictionnaire des Conventionnels , 224; and Doyle, Aristocracy and Its Enemies, 242–3.

99 Dulaure, Liste des noms des ci-devant Nobles, I, 4. 100 Ibid., I, no.13, 1–2. 101 Emmet Kennedy, ‘Taste and Revolution’, Canadian Journal of History , 32 ( 1997 ),

380.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Court presentations and the French Revolution152

exclaimed with relief that i nding commoners was simple; making up aristocratic pedigrees was the tricky bit. The manner in which geneal- ogy came to be regarded as a vicious symbol of corruption has been given multiple explanations. Yet no clear narrative explanation of the phenomenon is readily available.

The Cahiers de Dol é ances of 1789 still bore respect for the old hier- archical order. When they attacked privilege it was usually pecuniary in nature rather than honorii c. 102 As the king lost control of the situation in June 1789, the ambitions of the Third Estate increased. 103 Among the i rst honorii c privileges to be lost by the nobility was the right to be presented to the royal family.

It is ironic that the beginning of the end for the ancien r é gime started with a series of mass court presentations. The Estates General of 1789 had been summoned to help solve the looming i nancial difi culties threatening the French crown. 104 Much has been made of the opening ceremonies as a form of propaganda: an expedient through which the monarchy sought to assert its leading role. 105 The emphasis on the great procession of 4 May 1789 has obscured preceding events. It is undoubt- edly the case that this religious festivity and its badly conceived order of precedence severely taxed the already strained patience of the Third Estate. After all, two days previously, on 2 May 1789 , all the deputies of the Estates General had been presented to the king. 106

Each Estate was to be introduced at different times and every deputy was introduced individually by the marquis de Dreux-Br é z é , the Grand Ma î tre des C é r é monies. As many deputies had yet to arrive (those from Paris had not yet been elected) only 800 persons were inducted rather than the full 1200. 107 Already from this day, the symbolic subordination

102 John Markoff, The Abolition of Feudalism: Peasants, Lords, and Legislators in the French Revolution (University Park, PA, 1996 ), 572.

103 Tackett, Becoming Revolutionary , 155–8. 104 Doyle, The Oxford History of the French Revolution , 87–93. 105 Furet and Richet, La R é volution fran ç aise , 73–4; and AN K 1719, no.41, fol.6. 106 Mass introductions were not a new phenomenon to the ancien r é gime . Each New

Year’s Day the Sovereign Courts, the Pr é vot é des Marchands and other corporate bodies from Paris travelled to Versailles to present their compliments to the king. This was not a prestige-enhancing exercise, but rather a symbolic means of assert- ing the submission of these institutions to the royal centre. It was also a solemn way of marking the ofi cial beginning of the new administrative year. The names of the individuals introduced were not registered, as their name and positions already appeared on the Almanach Royal . Their appearance at court was merely recorded in its corporate form. Almanach Royal (Paris, 1789).

107 ‘The king before opening the Estates General wishing to meet the deputies, who will be assembled around his person, grants them the honour of being presented. His Majesty has i xed today Saturday for this ceremony; considering that the great number of deputies makes it impossible for him to receive them all at the same time,

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

153The end of the Honneurs de la Cour

of the Third Estate was manifest. They were last in the pecking order. By the time of their introduction, Louis XVI was visibly bored. As many deputies were already hostile to the court this symbolic snub did little to endear them to the system of the Honneurs .

The ritual of presentation continued routinely throughout the last months of the court’s stay at Versailles. The court list of those noble youths allowed to hunt with the king ended, on 24 April 1789, with the prince de Cr ö y. 108 On the other hand, Ch é rin’s list for presentations ended earlier, on 31 March. 109 However, these individuals were unlikely to have been the last to hunt with the king. Some other young patri- cians, in all probability, would still have been presented in the period from April to September, though this number is bound to have been small (as the court was in mourning for the death of the Dauphin ). As Louis XVI stopped hunting after the October days , no noblemen was given the privilege of being presented after this date. By the time Louis started hunting again briel y, the system of presentations had been eliminated. 110

Nonetheless, ways around the problem of the abolition of the royal hunt were found. It was decided to issue certii cates in the conditional tense. These stated that had it not been for present circumstances, the gentle- man in question, having had his proofs verii ed, would, most certainly, have been permitted to hunt with the king. 111 It is very difi cult to know what to make of these documents as it was uncommon for Ch é rin to issue such certii cates. Nevertheless the continuing importance of aristocratic lineage can be discerned from the large number of letters sent by noble- men to the Cabinet des Titres requesting that the original documents which had been transmitted previously for verii cation be returned to their owner. The comte de Saint-Priest, Ministre de la Maison du Roi,

orders that the deputies of the clergy will meet him at eleven o’clock in the morning in the Salon d’Hercule; those of the nobility will be introduced to him in the same place at one o’clock in the afternoon; and i nally that the deputies of the Third Estate will meet him three hours later. His Majesty commands that for this visit all deputies will wear their ceremonial uniform’. Journal de Paris , 2 Mai 1789, no.122.

108 Cr ö y proofs had been verii ed on 16 March 1789. AN O 1 828, fol.141; and BnF Ms.Fr. 31775, Cherin 213.

109 The vicomte de Sartigel and the chevalier de Mandelot were the last names recorded by the G é n é alogiste . Ibid.

110 The king started riding again in May. Moniteur , 15 mai 1790, no.135, 363; and Hardman, Louis XVI , 183.

111 This specii c wording is coni rmed by papers in the Ch é rin collection. A copy of the certii cate delivered to the comte Fagan de Derry stated: ‘M. le Comte Fagan has not been granted the honour of entering the king’s carriages, but his proofs are in order, and he would have been admitted to this honour had not His Majesty’s hunts been suppressed. This is the sole reason why he has not been able to enjoy this [privilege] ’. Bluche, Les honneurs de la cour ; and BnF Ms.Fr. 31638, Ch é rin 76.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Court presentations and the French Revolution154

1789–1791, intervened twenty-i ve times on behalf of nobles wishing to have their papers returned in 1790. 112 As the Minister was merely the most important of the many petitioners hounding Ch é rin during this time, the number of requests made must have been far larger. 113

While a great many did choose to regain their family papers, others pursued their claim to the bitter end. The marquis Du-Parc-Locmaria’s letter to Ch é rin , on 2 January 1790, is an example of a nobleman who, most certainly, had not given up on the hope of being presented.

Monsieur, your father had the goodness of promising me to review my i le within eighteen months. Despite the fact that in the present circumstances these certii cates are meaningless, it is equally true that prejudices are not as easily dissipated as we are led to believe nowadays. I ask you therefore, Sir, to have the goodness to peruse my papers, I l atter myself that you shall discover indeed that I descend from the House of Du-Parc-Locmaria, and that in con- sequence my lineage far exceeds what is required by the proofs for the honneurs de la cour . You will in no way commit an injustice in certifying this truth. I do not intend to draw any personal advantage from this fact, I merely act in the interest of those who bear my name. 114

Obviously the mystique of presentation was still attractive to conserva- tive nobles at this time. Radicals could attack the basis of nobility, but it was extremely difi cult to erode the belief system on which it had been grounded. The comte de Barruel Beauvert’s letter to the conservative Gazette de Paris demonstrated that many still believed in the innate superiority of their Estate.

It is true that in the eyes of the law we are, and should be perfectly equal. But elsewhere it is equally easy to prove that we are very different and shall remain so forever, especially if you compare us individually. Come forth you ugly and misshapen little things! Come closer and you will realise that you are below my shoulder height and that you are weak, cowardly and insolent! If I did not despise you so much, I would soon give you a blow with my sword or ground you to the l oor with a few strikes of my cane … and you! You poor, ignorant cretins just you wait before I bestow upon you again the benei t of my counsel and purse. 115

112 AN O 1 501, fols.10, 14, 40, 47, 61, 138, 150, 184, 216, 245, 250, 306, 388, 431, 478, 514, 571, 577, 595, 733, 743, 752, 794, 903, 925.

113 Unfortunately, as only forty per cent of the archive of the Cabinet des Titres survived the Revolution, it is difi cult to know precisely how many patricians sought to have their documents returned. On 16 May 1792 the Legislative Assembly ordered that the archives of Cabinet des Titres stored in the monastery of the Grands Augustins be burned on the Place des Gr è ves. The order was duly carried out on 7 August 1792. Moniteur , 6 ao û t 1792, no.219, p.331.

114 BnF Ms.Fr. 33262, fols 102–3. 115 Thanks to Dr Harder for drawing my attention to this letter. BnF NAF 307,

no.3045.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

155The end of the Honneurs de la Cour

What corroborating evidence did Barruel offer for these bold statements? He simply answered that his genealogy has been certii ed by d’Hozier . 116

In the course of the last months before the Honneurs were abolished, some sought to make a breach in the system, which seemed at long last to have become vulnerable. In March 1790 commandeur d’Estourmel, the brother of a noble deputy of the Constituent Assembly and a high- ranking ofi cial in the Order of Malta , ordered Ch é rin to review urgently Du Crocq’s dossier. 117 The commandeur’s petition demanded the over- turning of a sentence, passed by the recherches de noblesse of 1668, which declared that the Du Crocq family had usurped its noble status. 118 In the last months of its ofi cial existence the Cabinet des Titres was busier than ever. Even after it was ofi cially abolished in June 1790 it would take a further two years before the business of this department was i nally wound down. 119

Gentlemen were no longer admitted to the Honneurs after September 1789, however for ladies the ceremony continued in full pomp. The Moniteur and Gazette de France recorded all ladies presented from the beginning of the Estates right up to the last formal induction on 23 May 1790. Even the October Days did not deter ambitious ladies from their quest of being received at court. Exactly a week after the royal family’s arrival in Paris, the marquise de Fernay wrote:

Circumstances change with such frequency, Sir, that I believe it is neces- sary for me to ask you personally to accelerate the process for being pre- sented [at court], you cannot imagine the disgust I feel in having to intervene personally. 120

Noble families, throughout this unstable period, still considered it a vital matter that their daughters should be presented at court. No fewer than forty ladies were admitted in the period April 1789 to May 1790, which represents an above average i gure. 121 Missing from this list was the comtesse de Saint-Priest, the Greek wife of the royal minister, who having been presented on 23 May 1790, was the last person to receive this privilege. 122 Presumably this was not an accident as her husband, behind the scenes, was preparing the way for the abolition of this ritual.

116 Ibid.. 117 Blondy, L’Ordre de Malte au XVIIIe si è cle , 283, n.4. 118 BnF Ms.Fr. 33262, fol.58. 119 Jean-Philippe G é rard, R é pertoire des Ressources G é n é alogiques et H é raldiques du

D é partement des Manuscrits de la Biblioth è que Nationale de Trance (Paris, 2003), 38. 120 BnF Ms.Fr. 33262, fols 56–7. 121 Twenty-four ladies were introduced in 1789 and sixteen in 1790. AN O 1 829. 122 Moniteur , 28 mai 1790, no.148.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Court presentations and the French Revolution156

On 4 June 1790, less than a fortnight after his wife’s presentation, Saint-Priest dispatched the following letter to Ch é rin :

The king charges me, Sir, with informing you that His Majesty no longer wishes that you receive the genealogical proofs that used to be required in order to accede to the honour of being presented. You will take every necessary step to enact His Majesty’s decision. 123

The Minister’s resolution to have this information published, through both private printers and the revolutionary press, suggests that the court was attempting to sway public opinion in its favour. After all, at this time Louis XVI was still negotiating the extent of the endowment of the liste civile . Equally, the marquis de Lafayette had written directly to the king complaining that the noblesse pr é sent é e serving in the National Guard was benei ting from privileges not accorded to ordinary ofi cers of this unit. 124 The marquis proposed that the practice of presentation be abandoned tout court . Regardless of the ofi cial end of the Honneur s on 4 June 1789 the constitutional court did not abandon the practice, but rather it continued secretly. In September 1790 the comtesse de Mellet sought the honour of having her daughter presented, regardless of the abolition of this ritual. 125 Others followed her example. As late as 1791, the comte de Bouthiller requested the honour for his daughter- in-law. 126 Louis XVI noted on the margin of this epistle that he had asked Mme É lisabeth to answer that in the present political conditions it would be impossible to grant the comte’s request.

It seems plausible that the abolition of the nobility was also related with the end of the Honneurs . 127 There is no direct correspondence, or evidence, connecting these separate issues. Consequently it is difi cult to ascertain whether Louis XVI and his court willingly approved these changes. During this time a group of liberal nobles, the Society of 1789 , was meeting at the Parisian h ô tel of the duc de La Rochefoucauld . 128 The correspondence of the comte Mirabeau with the comte de La

123 Fran ç ois-Emmanuel Guignard, comte de Saint-Priest, Copie de la lettre de M. le C te de Saint-Priest à M. Ch é rin, De Paris, le 4 juin 1790 (Paris, 1790 ); and Moniteur , 8 juin 1790, no.159, 566.

124 AN C 184, no.355. 125 AN O 1 435, fol.108; and Saint-Allais XI 132–50. 126 AN C 184, no.255 bis; and Saint-Allais XIII 268. 127 Louis-Nicolas-Henri Ch é rin, Consid é rations sur le D é cret de l’Assembl é e relatif à la

Noblesse H é r é ditaire, aux noms, aux titres et aux armoiries (Paris, 1790 ). 128 ‘I found them [the society of 1789] very heated, over the motion banning chivalric

sashes and the hereditary nobility, and they wanted to arrange a plan of campaign which I found comical. All in all, you can do very little with these lap-dogs except leaving them to yap discordantly amongst themselves’. Mirabeau to La Marck, 4 June 1790. Bacourt, Correspondance entre le Comte de Mirabeau et le Comte de la Marck , II, 34; and cited in Doyle, ‘The French Revolution and the abolition of the Nobility’, in Cultures of Power in Europe , ed., Scott and Simms, 299.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

157The end of the Honneurs de la Cour

Marck suggests that this group was behind these reforms concerning the honorii c privileges of the Second Estate. 129 Whatever the intended outcome of the decision to dispense with the Honneurs may have been, in the end it merely made the radicals bolder in their demands.

From the beginning of the Revolution, the Assembly had been in the process of recasting the ritual of presentation to suit its political ends. As early as 27 July 1789, it had issued its second set of parliamentary procedures. 130 The right to receive directly deputations and petitions appeared among the prerogatives of the legislative chamber. 131 To be able to receive petitions necessarily entailed that one also had the right to deliberate on their contents. The Constituent had silently arrogated one of the oldest prerogatives of the monarchy.

For the i rst two months, those personally bringing their petitions to the bar of the Assembly were listened to and politely sent on their way. 132 Slowly, new additions were included in the process. Those who made rousing speeches would have their peroration ofi cially published. 133 The representatives of a just cause would be permitted to sit amongst the deputies for the remainder of the session. Among notable visitors to the Assembly was a delegation of former slaves from the colonies and also Jean Jacob , a 120-old-man, from the Jura region who had come to celebrate his newly acquired freedom. 134 It seems likely that a contrast was intentionally highlighted between the courtiers presented at court and the simple citizens fraternally greeted by their representatives in the Assembly.

The court was not unaware of this development. Louis XVI responded by receiving some intellectuals and celebrities at court. For instance, on 14 January 1790, Dr Dutr ô ne Lacouture gave the royal court a lecture on possible improvements to sugar-cane production. 135 Among the more surprising introductions during 1790 was that of the Corsican patriot Pasquale Paoli , who was presented by Lafayette on 8 April. 136 This individual was still technically a rebel and had been forced into exile for over twenty years by the French crown. 137 There is no record of what was said during this event but Paoli did receive the

129 Bacourt, Correspondance entre le Comte de Mirabeau et le Comte de la Marck , II, 34. 130 Andr é Castaldo, Les M é thodes de Travail de la Constituante: Les Techniques d é lib é ratives

de l’Assembl é e Nationale 1789–1791 (Paris 1989 ), 113. 131 AP VIII, 302. 132 Ibid., 433. 133 Castaldo, Les M é thodes de Travail de la Constituante , 359–69. 134 The vieillard Jacob had been received by Louis XVI two weeks previously. When

asked by the monarch the secret of his great age he answered that, in order to live long, a diet of welds was essential AP IX, 478 and 483–514; and AN C 31.

135 Moniteur , 14 janvier 1790, no.14, 104. 136 Ibid., 9 avril 1790, no.99, 92. 137 Michel Verg é -Franceschini, Paoli: Un Corse des Lumi è res (Paris, 2005 ), 383–439.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Court presentations and the French Revolution158

rank of Lieutenant-General. 138 The monarchy was obviously engaged in a positive publicity campaign while at the same time tried to defend its right to make military promotions.

After the l ight to Varennes , the Constituent Assembly became more audacious in its parody of the Honneurs . It described the process by which petitioners were granted the right to sit amongst the deputies as the Honneurs de la S é ance . The Legislative Assembly took this mockery even further. Months before the fall of the monarchy, they admitted to the Honneurs de la S é ance the mutinous soldiers of the Chateauvieux regiment and an anonymous cur é who had announced his intention to marry. 139

The Honneurs , throughout their existence, proved controversial. During the Revolution this ritual threatened to undermine the quickly declining authority of the king. In the end, the court resorted to jetti- soning this unpopular ceremony. The Jacobin Republic and Directory experimented with several different ideas on how to honour those citi- zens which had distinguished themselves positively. However, it was only under the French Empire that the reforming concepts of the 1780s were implemented. As Philip Mansel states ‘[Napoleonic court pres- entation] was a political gesture which implied a desire to serve the Empereur ’. 140 Genealogy had been omitted from the equation, court presentation moved from the celebration of superior birth to becoming the reward for conspicuous state service. This change was one which the restored Bourbons in 1815 were eager to preserve. 141

For those who had experienced the true ritual process of the old sys- tem, it remained a l amboyant relic of their youthful memory and part of that ineffable douceur de vivre which had contradistinguished elite sociability under the ancien r é gime . The nineteenth century created a black legend of the evils of the Cabinet des Titres which far exceeded its true importance. The court could not destroy its symbolic rituals without undermining its legitimacy. In the end one is left in the difi - cult position of describing a ceremony that was both an institution and a state of mind. To try to separate one from the other would be a futile exercise.

In his later career Ch é rin pursued a military career and became a relatively successful Revolutionary general. 142 He was left with the

138 Moniteur , 9 avril 1790, no.99, p.92. 139 Ibid., 13 mai 1792, no.134, p.369; and TNA, FO 27, Box 38, despatch no.18, Paris

11 April 1792. 140 Mansel, The Court of France 1789–1830 , 68. 141 Ibid., 127. 142 Rafe Blaufarb, The French Army 1750–1820: Careers, Talent, and Merit (Manchester,

2002 ), 1–2.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

159The end of the Honneurs de la Cour

unenviable task of trying to reconcile his previous career with his subsequent profession. He defended his virtuous conduct as Genealogist of the King’s Orders, but at the same condemned the viciousness of his former clients. The comte de Saint-Albin described the last moments of the mortally wounded Ch é rin at the siege of Zurich, in 1799. As the pain and agony of death overcame this once-powerful court ofi cial, he asked those around him to come closer. As they did so, he gasped the word ‘Si è yes’. 143 Whether this was a cry of agony or relief we shall never know.

143 Alexandre Charles Omer Rousselin de Corbeau, comte de Saint-Albin, Notice sur Ch é rin g é n é ral de division chef de l’état-major g é n é ral de l’arm é e du Danube, mort à Arau le 20 prairial à quatres heures de l’apr è s midi, par suite de la blessure re ç ue dans la journ é e du 15 en avant de Zurich (Paris, 1799 ), 7.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:14 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.009

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792/6 - The age of chivalry is gone.pdf

Cambridge Books Online

http://ebooks.cambridge.org/

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792

Ambrogio A. Caiani

Book DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317

Online ISBN: 9781139207317

Hardback ISBN: 9781107026339

Paperback ISBN: 9781107631014

Chapter

6 - The age of chivalry is gone? pp. 160-191

Chapter DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge University Press

160

6 The age of chivalry is gone?

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry

in ancien r é gime France

In February 1779 the marquis de Paulmy 1 wrote to the prince de Montbarey stating that ‘when the king’s commands are clearly expressed his subjects must obey without a single complaint or murmur’. 2 Like much ofi cial correspondence of the eighteenth century, an opening declaration of complete submission to the royal will was merely the prelude to a litany of grievances. The issue which deeply troubled this important nobleman concerned a decree recently issued. It prescribed how individuals, who were both members of the Orders of the Saint- Esprit and Saint-Louis, were to wear the insignia of these institutions. 3 The marquis wrote a total of i ve letters, which included two detailed reports, in which he professed that it was not his wish to remonstrate but, at the same time, expressed his view that the old-established man- ner of wearing both Orders, beneath the azure sash of the Saint-Esprit , was ‘most honourable’. 4

The academic study of the Bourbon Orders of Chivalry has been almost completely neglected by professional historians. 5 These highly exclusive and aristocratic corporations often have been dismissed as mere curios, which only could interest an antiquarian penchant for the bizarre. In truth, a large number of amateurs have brought the

1 Bio Uni XLIV, 148–9; and Anselme, Suppl é ment IX (2), 974. 2 BA, Ms. 6117, fol.398. 3 Article 14 declared: ‘All the knights and knight commanders of the order of the Saint-

Esprit who are also members of the Order of Saint-Louis will not wear the insig- nia of this order beneath their azure sash but on the boutonni è re of their suits’. Ibid., fol.396.

4 In the end the comte de Maurepas was forced to reply that his request to wear the Orders in the previous fashion had been rejected personally by Louis XVI. Ibid., fol.393.

5 The notable exception is Jean-Pierre Labatut, ‘Louis XIV et les Chevaliers de l’Ordre du Saint-Esprit’, XVIIe Si è cle , 128 ( 1980 ), 267–77.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 161

subject into disrepute. Their obsessive emphasis on the phal é ristique study of honours systems, not to mention the efforts of a few eccentrics to legitimise the claims of non-reigning dynasties, has in many ways discredited the entire subject. 6 It must be conceded that the empirical research of these publications is meticulous. However, it is important to use such studies with caution and to place their i ndings in a wider context and interpretative framework.

After all, the Bourbon Orders of Chivalry were not considered by contemporary noblemen to be a tril ing matter. The most liberal and enlightened grandees of France were attracted by their siren-like qual- ities. Even the nascent American Republic created the society of the Cincinnati in order to reward the ofi cers who had fought in the War of Independence with bejewelled medals and other insignia. 7 The Revolutionary reformers of the 1790s may have successfully abolished numerous ancien r é gime institutions. However, the Orders of Chivalry proved to be remarkably resilient. The governments of the nineteenth and twentieth centuries accelerated their creation, multiplication and expansion. 8 Even communist regimes created exterior badges of merit to reward meritorious individuals whilst paradoxically emphasising their intrinsic equality. 9 The government of contemporary Venezuela, despite its dislike of all things ‘Imperialist’, has spent considerable effort changing the direction of the charging horse depicted in their national Order of the Liberator. 10 They seem to recognise that a steed retreating and one advancing are not, semiotically speaking, quite the same thing.

6 For notable examples of eccentrics and megalomaniacs, see Clive Cheesman, Rebels, Pretenders and Imposters (London, 2000 ).

7 Munro Price, ‘The Court Nobility and the origins of the French Revolution’, in Cultures of Powers in Europe , ed. Scott and Simms, 293–4; Guy Stair Sainty, ‘The Society of the Cincinnati’, in Burke’s Peerage and Gentry, World Orders of Knighthood and Merit , eds. Guy Stair Sainty and Rafal Heydel-Mankoo, 2 vols. (Buckingham, 2006 ), II, 1833–40; and For a highly innovative study of this society see William Doyle, Aristocracy and its Enemies , 99–137.

8 For a good summary of nineteenth-century elites, see Colin Heywood, ‘Society’, in The Nineteenth Century , ed. Tim Blanning (Oxford, 2000), 70–6; R ö hl, The Kaiser and His Court , 91–5; even Henry Christophe in his newly formed kingdom created an Order of Chivalry, Clive Cheesman, The Armorial of Haiti: Symbols of Nobility in the Reign of Henry Christophe (London, 2007 ), 9–11; Ulla Tillander-Gdenhielm, The Russian Imperial Award System 1894–1917 (Helsinki, 2005 ), 57–138; Laurence Wodey, ‘Le légionnaire et son insigne’, in L’Insigne de l’Honneur, de la l é gion à l’étoile 1802–1815, ed. Anne de Chefdebien and Charles-Philippe de Vergennes (Paris, 2005 ), 177–86; Anne de Chefdebien, ed., Grands Colliers: L’Orf è vrerie au service d’un id é al (Paris, 1997 ), 86–106; and for the colonial orders, see David Cannadine, Ornamentalism: How the British Saw Their Empire (Oxford 2001 ), 85–100.

9 See Stair Sainty and Heydel-Mankoo, World Orders of Knighthood , I, 1066–74. 10 Ibid., II, 1716–17.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?162

Despite this general neglect, some distinguished scholars have piloted various methodological approaches in which to study institutions which were sustained by meritocratic discourses. 11 Sir Lewis Namier’s con- troversial prosopographical work, analysing the House of Commons during the early reign of George III , painted an institutional landscape which revealed the self-interested motivations and ideological vacuous- ness of those individuals elected to Parliament in the middle of the eighteenth century. 12 It identii es self-advancement as the key induce- ment which prompted elites to strive for public and material prestige during the eighteenth century.

The desire to quench this thirst for personal glory was at the heart of the revolutionary attack on those Chevaliers rewarded by the ancien r é gime . 13 However, this reading is too dismissive when it comes to the cultural and propagandistic signii cance of institutions that sustained themselves on meritocratic pillars. Had mere naked self-interest ani- mated the hundreds individuals who were members of the Royal Orders they could easily have surrendered their old medals for new republican badges of virtue. 14 The religious convictions of these elites, and also their belief that their careers under the ancien r é gime had not been devoid of value, made them cling to their decorations. Was this mere vanity? To a certain extent perhaps; but these men were certainly also moved by a sense of loyalty towards the previous system of government (which admittedly, coincided with their self-interest). They expressed visible support for the ancien r é gime by publicly brandishing its marks of preferment. Such ostentation became intolerable in the political context of 1791.

The i rst modern academic treatment of Chivalric Orders was made, in 1987, with the publication of Prof. Boulton’s ‘The Monarchical Orders of Knighthood’. 15 While the analysis presented in this mono- graph was sophisticated and wide-ranging, for the Late Middle Ages, he made the somewhat unwise claim that ‘no further changes of any

11 Smith, The Culture of Merit , 1–10. 12 John Cannon, ‘Namier, Sir Lewis Bernstein (1888–1960)’, Oxford Dictionary of

National Biography , Oxford University Press, 2004, www.oxforddnb.com/view/art- icle/35183 and Lewis Namier, The Structure of Politics at the Accession of George III , 2nd edn (London, 1957 ), 2–61.

13 Doyle, Aristocracy and Its Enemies , 255–9. 14 SHAT, Ya 224, no.15 remise des croix 1793. 15 D’Arcy Jonathan Dacre Boulton, The Monarchical Orders of Knighthood in Later Medieval

Europe , 1325–1520 (Bury St Edmunds, 1987 ). Cf. Gunnar Boalt, Robert Erikson, Harry Gl ü ck and Herman Lantz, The European Orders of Chivalry (Stockholm, 1971 ), 63–4, and 67; and Peter Galloway, The Most Illustrious Order: The Order of St Patrick and Its Knights , New edn (London, 1999 ).

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 163

consequence’ were introduced into the European Orders of Chivalry from 1570 to 1790. 16 It did not take long for scholars to pick up this gauntlet and three years subsequently Charles Herman’s doctoral the- sis successfully refuted claims that dynastic decorations in Europe were anachronistic and moribund in the early modern period. 17 His study of France’s royal Orders (1469–1715) showed how these organisations underwent a great moment of experimentation and renewal throughout the sixteenth and seventeenth century. 18 He argued convincingly that Louis XIV’s creation of the Order of Saint-Louis , in 1696, not only modernised the outdated concept of medieval knighthood but also laid solid foundations for Europe’s contemporary honours system. In many ways this pioneering Order of military valour preceded many of the innovations implemented, a century later, by subsequent regimes, like those of Napoleon and the Third Republic. 19

The past decades have seen the royal Orders of Chivalry in Europe studied from a variety of perspectives. The most prominent technique employed certainly has been prosopographic in nature. Unfortunately, for the purposes of this chapter, such a methodology is unsuitable. The reason is quite straightforward. There were no appointments to the Order of the Saint-Esprit , and a mere thirteen Knights were admitted into Saint-Michel, in the period from 1789 to 1791. 20 Obviously this sample is too small to extrapolate meaningful conclusions regarding the changes occurring in aristocratic society during the Revolution. The most viable solution is to analyse the decline of these institutions by examining the clandestine, and at times overt, struggle, between the crown and the National Assembly , for their reform and eventual abolition.

During the Constitutional Monarchy, the Orders assembled seven times at the Tuileries, where they performed their traditional rituals. 21

16 For a revision of his original views, see D’Arcy Jonathan Dacre Boulton, ‘The Curial Orders of Knighthood of the Confraternal Type’, in World Orders of Knighthood , eds. Stair Sainty and Heydel-Mankoo, I, 229–37.

17 Charles Wendell Herman, ‘Knights and kings in early modern France Royal orders of Knighthood 1469–1715’ (unpublished Ph.D. Thesis, University of Minnesota, 1990 ), 11–15.

18 Ibid., see chapter concerning Ordre de Saint-Louis, 237–60. 19 Ibid.. 269. The subject has again suffered from renewed academic neglect until the

completion in 2007 of an innovative doctoral thesis which piloted a new methodology which mixed cultural history with prosopography. It analysed how the Restoration and Hanoverian Monarchies resurrected Orders of Knighthood in the period 1660–1750 as means of promoting ministerial and dynastic objectives. Antti Matikkala, ‘The Orders of the Garter, the Thistle and the Bath and the formation of the British Honours System 1660–1760’ (unpublished Ph.D. Thesis, University of Cambridge, 2007 ).

20 MLH, Fonds Tiolier, Carton 14, liste des chevaliers de Saint-Michel 1817. 21 Descriptions can be found in the ofi cial court circular the Gazette de France .

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?164

Little by little, the public’s tolerance of these spectacles was eroded. The abolition of the seigniorial rights, and of the nobility as a separate caste, indicated that displays involving aristocratic comportment reminiscent of France’s past were no longer to be endured. In order to understand this reversal of fortunes one must appreciate fully how these Orders were a critical and indissoluble component within Bourbon ‘represen- tational culture ’. It has been fortunate that the research for this chap- ter coincided with the re-opening of the archives of the Museum of the Legion of Honour. Until recently most of the eighteenth-century documents relating to the royal Orders were thought destroyed. 22 In May 1792 the Legislative Assembly had ordered that all documents relating to matters of chivalry be burnt publicly in Place Vend ô me. 23 It has been my good fortune to discover that Caminade des Castres , the Herald of the Orders of Saint Esprit and Michel, and Blin de Sainmore , the historiographer of these Orders, covertly rescued a great number of documents. 24 This chapter will focus on the reality and activities of the Bourbon Orders as revealed by these new archival materials. It will treat the ceremonial, organisational and political decline of each Order separately. 25 In eighteenth-century France, these chivalric institutions were revitalised and, in many ways, the foundations were laid for the development of a continental model for a state honours system. In the

22 Moniteur , 13 mai 1792, no.134, 371; and Lauer ed., Biblioth è que Nationale, Catalogue des Manuscrits de la Collection Clairambault , vol. Introduction et Table Alphab é tique, v–xi.

23 ‘Published in Paris in execution of the law of 16 May 1792, fourth year of liberty, it is ordered, on Tuesday 7 August in Place Vend ô me at two o’clock, that the following papers shall be burned: 1. 600 archives boxes, or thereabouts, forming the bulk of the state collection of genealogical titles and proofs of nobility. 2. around 200 arch- ive boxes containing an assortment of 263 volumes concerning the knights, knight- commanders and ofi cers of the order of the Saint-Esprit from its creation to the present day’. Moniteur , 6 ao û t 1792, no.219, 331.

24 These papers were hidden in Rouen. Here the local revolutionary authorities did coni scate these documents and marked them out for destruction, but in the end they proved too inefi cient to carry out their iconoclasm. The papers stayed in the possession of Caminade Des Castres who, in 1816, bequeathed them to his successor as Herald of the restored Order of Saint-Esprit , Nicolas Pierre Tiolier . After 1830 the papers remained for a century in the Tiolier family and then disappeared. In 1930 the auction house Drouot advertised the sale of these important archival docu- ments. Thanks to the gift of a wealthy American philanthropist, Harry Norment, the Museum of the Legion of Honour was able to purchase the collection. V é ronique Wiesinger and Anne de Chefdebien, ‘Les archives de l’ordre du Saint-Esprit au mus é e de la L é gion d’Honneur’, Bulletin de la Soci é t é des Amis du Mus é e national de la L é gion d’Honneur et des ordres de chevalerie , 5 ( 1994 ), 40–53.

25 The Orders of Saint-Lazare and that of Saint-Hubert de Lorraine will be omitted as they were not court Orders and Louis XVI was their protector but not their Grand Master. For a detailed history refer to Patrick de Villepin, L’Ordre de Saint-Hubert de Lorraine et du Barrois 1416–1852 (Paris, 1999 ) 157–73.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 165

second half of the century, the Order of Saint-Michel was transformed into an organisation whose principal aim was to recompense individuals who had made a signii cant contribution to the artistic, architectural, scientii c, industrial and even commercial advancement of the realm. 26

Most remarkable of all was Turgot and Marie Antoinette ’s project to create a female Order dedicated to Sainte-Clotilde . 27 This proposed society of pious women was to rel ect the female hierarchy of the court. These privileged ladies were to be made ‘socially useful’ by allowing them to endow and control several charitable foundations. It was cer- tainly to the queen’s detriment that the project failed to gain ground and was eventually abandoned. In the end, it was her image as an ‘ego- tistic spendthrift’ which was to capture the popular imagination. 28 The century also witnessed an evolution in the vestimentary prescriptions of the Orders of Chivalry. In 1779, the elaborate and ruinously expensive costumes worn during important festivities were simplii ed. This deci- sion conformed to contemporary fashions, which preferred simpler and more practical garments. 29

This being said, any description of the Bourbon dynastic Orders which emphasises their progressivism must also allow for the notable continuities which persisted. Many traditional aspects of medieval and early modern knighthood survived well into the early 1790s. At the heart of the system stood the king, who continued to be the undisputed fons honorum (fount of honour) of the realm. The sovereign prince was the supreme arbiter and dispenser of justice. 30 This fact entailed that he not only imposed either punishment, or clemency, on the guilty, but also that he bestowed gifts on the meritorious. The monarch’s power was only theoretically limited by the stipulations of his coronation oath. The king of France became ofi cially Grand Master the day after his coronation in Rheims , when he swore to preserve and defend the Orders of Knighthood. 31 The royal monopoly over the state’s system of honours was as close to a constitutional principle as one could get in the ancien r é gime . At the summit of France’s chivalric world stood one man who was committed to its ultimate survival.

26 Defauconpret, Les Chevaliers de Saint-Michel , 83–8. 27 BnF Ms.Fr. 8130, cited in Gabriel Vauthier, ‘M é langes’, Revue de l’Histoire de Versailles

et de Seine et l’Oise , 30 ( 1928 ), 130–8. 28 Ibid., 137. 29 Anon., Les Statuts de l’Ordre du St. Esprit Établi par Henri III Roi de France et de Pologne

au mois de D é cembre 1577 (Paris, 1788 ), 343–4. 30 Baker, Inventing the French Revolution , 113–15. 31 Richard Jackson, Vive le Roi! A History of the French Coronation from Charles V to

Charles X (London 1984 ), 59; and BnF, Clairambault Collection, Ms. 1246.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?166

For a monarch like Louis XVI, almost from birth, knighthood and chivalry were a concrete reality of everyday life. At court he was sur- rounded by Dukes, and other noblemen, who l amboyantly bore the insignia of these different dynastic institutions. The future king, as duc de Berry , at the tender age of three was promoted to the position of Grand Master of the Ordres R é unies de Saint-Lazare de J é rusalem et du Notre-Dame du Mont-Carmel. 32 Once Louis XVI became Dauphin,

32 The genealogical criteria for admission to this congregation were strict (nine degrees of noble afi liation). Furthermore, the Order of Saint-Lazare was only secularised in 1772 and prior to this date, like the Order of Malta, had been a military and cler- ical confraternity. Its most senior members like monks took vows of obedience and chastity. Its traditions dated back to the crusades and they were charged with a spe- cial ministry for those afl icted with leprosy (hence the choice of Saint-Lazare as a patron). Henry-Mechoir de Langle and Jean-Louis de Treouret de Kerstrat, Les Orders de Saint-Lazare de J é rusalem et de Notre-Dame du Mont-Carmel aux XVII e et XVIII e (Paris 1992 ), 20–1 and 38–41; Desmond Seward, The Monks of War: The Military Religious Orders (London, 1972 ), 41–2; Girault de Coursac, L’Éducation d’un Roi , 45; and for a bizarre argument stating that the Order continues to exist, see Guy

Louis XVI

Ordre du Saint-Esprit

Ordre de Saint-Michel

Ordre de Saint-Louis

Monsieur (Comte de Provence)

Ordres Réunies de Saint-Lazare de Jérusalem et de Notre Dame du Montcarmel

Charles de Maillet

Ordre de Saint-Hubert de Lorraine et du Barrois

[Under protection of France after the incorporation of Lorraine]

Table 2. Organisational diagram for the French Chivalric Orders, 1789–1792

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 167

he resigned the Grand Mastery of this Order; which then passed to his eldest brother Monsieur , comte de Provence, who would seek to trans- form it into an establishment aimed at supporting the S é gur ordinance of 1781. 33 From his earliest childhood the king wore the symbols of his dynasty, and retained a particular affection for those loyal grandees whom he elevated annually into royal knighthood.

The Orders of Chivalry were a vital component of court life for sev- eral reasons. Principally, the royal household contained the largest col- lection of decorated noblemen in the entire realm. Secondly, the palace of Versailles, and later the Tuileries, were the venues for the chapters, processions and solemn liturgical services of the majority of the dynas- tic Orders. 34 The exception to the rule was the Order of Saint-Michel whose members held their meetings, twice yearly, at the Convent of the Cordeliers in Paris. The admission into the Orders often rel ected a lifetime service to the crown. The military, political and administra- tive functions of the more important members often required that they reside at court. Non-attendance at chivalric feasts in Versailles was a considerable offence which was punished with i nes. 35 Entrance into an Order of Knighthood changed the life of its members very rapidly. Their social precedence increased from the moment of their reception. They marched ahead of the ordinary nobility at processions and their access rights at court increased. From the day they were granted admis- sion until their death they wore the insignia of the dynastic congrega- tion to which they belonged. 36

Another dimension, which few appreciate, relates to the chival- ric elements of the ‘Family Compact’ negotiated between the senior and cadet branches of the House of Bourbon. 37 A convention was signed between Louis XV and Charles III (5 June 1760) which stipu- lated the manner in which their successors and heirs were to receive, and how they were to wear, their respective dynastic badges. 38 The exchange of Orders of Chivalry between royal families, or sometimes their Ambassadors, was a routine exercise between European reigning

Coutant de Saisseval, The History of the Order of Saint Lazarus of Jerusalem between 1814–1930 (The Hague, 1990 ), 6–7.

33 Laurence Wodey, ‘Le Collier des orders r é unis de Notre-Dame du Mont-Carmel et de Saint-Lazare de J é rusalem’, Histoire et archives , 4 (Paris 1998 ), 8; and David Bien, ‘The Army in the French Enlightenment: Reform, Reaction and Revolution’, Past and Present , 85 ( 1979 ), 77–8. In 1788 the Order of Saint-Lazare held its only Chapter at the É cole Militaire in Paris.

34 MLH, Fonds Tiolier, O 1803 and O 1804. 35 Anon., Statuts de l’ordre du Saint-Esprit , 12. 36 Ibid., 56. 37 John Lynch, Bourbon Spain 1700–1808 (Oxford, 1989 ), 137–41. 38 MLH, Fonds Tiolier, Carton 14, Chevaliers É tranger, no.246.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?168

houses since at least the sixteenth century. 39 However, this arrangement between Bourbon cousins was exceptional. It deemed that the king of Spain, Prince of Asturias and king of the Two Sicilies, were automatic- ally members of the Saint-Esprit. Reciprocally, the king of France and Dauphin were, by right, knights of the Spanish Golden Fleece. It is clear that the other junior branch of the dynasty, the dukes of Parma, did not benei t from a similar ‘fast track’ arrangement. 40 All this serves to highlight the existence of a European culture of dynastic chivalry. Monarchs sought to cement good relations with their ‘non-domestic’ families, and knighthood was an attractive medium through which such diplomatic patronage could be cemented. Paris became the European capital of the phal é ristique industry. 41 Remarkably, Paris produced not merely the jewellery for the French Bourbon Orders of Chivalry, but also the paraphernalia and insignia for the decorations of their Spanish and Neapolitan cousins. 42

The Order of Malta 43 added an extra layer of complexity to the life of the court. This large international organisation had experienced an important rebirth in the eighteenth century when its Grand Master’s diplomatic status was upgraded and he was recognised by the Catholic powers of Europe as a king in all but name. 44 The three French langues (chivalric jurisdictions) alone represented half of the Order of St John’s revenues. 45 Unlike Austria, or Italy, where Josephism had sought to curtail the power of the Knights of St John, in France they benei ted from the special protection of the crown. 46 The lands of the Order of

39 Per Nordenvall, ed., Kungliga Serai merorden 1748–1998 (Stockholm, 1998 ), 145–67. 40 The rulers of this modest north Italian duchy were required to undergo the formal

ceremony of induction into both of their cousin’s Orders. ASPr, Francia 76, Papiers relatifs à la r é ception du Prince Don Louis de Parme dans l’ordre du Saint-Esprit le 12 Novembre 1786 .

41 Stair Sainty and Heydel-Mankoo, eds, ‘Arthus-Bertrand’, in World Orders of Knighthood , II, 1985–7; and Duke Ferdinand of Parma constantly, through his embassy in Paris, ordered enamelled crosses and ribbons for his daily use. ASPr, Francia 79.

42 In December 1779 Don Ferdinand ordered almost thirty crosses and medals through his agent in Paris. Ibid., Le Marquis de Canossa à monsieur le Chevalier de Llovera à Paris, le 13 juin 1778; and Le Comte de Sacco à monsieur le Chevalier de Llovera à Paris, le 25 d é cembre 1779.

43 The Sovereign Military Hospitaller Order of Saint John of Jerusalem to give it its full title.

44 Alain Blondy, L’Ordre de Malte au XVIIIe Si è cle , 37–40. 45 Ibid., 22. The Order was sufi ciently important to publish an Almanach de Malte in

French. This edition, like its royal equivalent, listed the ofi cers, members, organisa- tion, prayers, feasts and entrance criteria for the Order. Anon., Almanach de l’Ordre de Malte pour l’Ann é e 1769, à l’usage de la Noblesse qui se destine à entrer dans cet Ordre (Paris, 1769 ).

46 Blondy, L’Ordre de Malte au XVIIIe Si è cle , 251.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 169

St John, like other ecclesiastical establishments, benei ted from the right to collect tithes. This made the institution very prosperous. By mid- century the focus of Maltese diplomatic activity had switched from Madrid to Paris. 47 The kings of France, since at least the seven- teenth century, received an annual gift of some falcons from the Grand Master. This ritual had evolved from being a symbol of submission into one of independence. In 1530 the Emperor Charles V (as King of Naples) gifted the island of Malta to the Knights of St John in return for an annual payment of one falcon. 48 To assert the end of this suzerainty, subsequent Maltese Grand Masters decided to send falcons to the kings of France. It was a ritual that persisted right up to the 1790s. 49

The religious dimension of these congregations was to experience lit- tle alteration. The insignia of all the royal Orders were eight-pointed crosses. This symbol was copied from the badge worn by the Knights of St John. Each point on the cross symbolised one of the eight beati- tudes of the gospels. 50 The semiotics of these institutions proclaimed the quest for moral perfection, and religious orthodoxy, to which its membership aspired. Every French Order (excluding the Institution du M é rite Militaire ) was dedicated to a patron saint. Their members had to be practising Catholics. 51 The process of obtaining the religious cer- tii cates necessary for entry into the Orders was complex. The bishop of the diocese in which a candidate resided was required to write to the Chancelier des Ordres du Roi. This letter was supposed to coni rm that the aspirant knight was a practising Catholic, and to vouch for his good morals. 52 The continued observance of the spiritual mission of these

47 Ibid., 144–5. 48 Claude Petiet, Le Roi et le Grand Ma î tre (Paris, 2002 ), 86. 49 Ibid., 87–9; and ‘From Paris, 11 June 1790. On the sixth of this month, the Bailli

de Virieu, Minister Plenipotentiary of the Spanish Infante , the Duke of Parma , and the Chevalier de la Fontaine, presented to his Majesty a falcon which traditionally the Grand Master of the Religion of Malta has sent as a tribute each year. This gift was received by the Chevalier de Forget, Captain in charge of His Majesty’s Vol du Cabinet ’. Gazette de France , 11 juin 1790, no.47, 232; and the King of Denmark also gifted Icelandic falcons to the King of France, see P. Charliat, ‘Les Oiseaux du Nord et la Fauconnerie Royale’, Revue de l’Histoire de Versailles et de Seine et Oise , 31 ( 1929 ), 118–25.

50 Anne de Chefdebien, Laurence Wodey and Bertrand Galimard Flavigny, Mus é e National de la L é gion d’honneur et des ordres de Chevalerie (Paris, 2006 ) 23.

51 Charles Marchal and Sophie Michel, ‘Les Ordres du Roi’, Art et Curiosit é (Paris), 58; Anon., Statuts de l’ordre du Saint-Esprit , 58; and Defauconpret, Les Chevaliers de Saint- Michel , 84.

52 Attached to these documents was a questionnaire completed by the cur é who most regularly administered the sacrament to the candidate. This was a bureaucratic machine which expended much time and energy in ensuring that the Orders were uncorrupted by heresy. AN M 616 ; AN O 1 281 for an example of Christian oath; and

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?170

chivalric institutions highlighted the Bourbon’s determination to uphold their vision of sacred kingship and to defend the realm from any heret- ical contamination. It is also noteworthy that a specii c quota of mem- bership was reserved for the higher clergy within these corporations. 53 These institutions, unlike their European equivalents, did not possess clerical ofi cers like chaplains or grand priors. 54 It was expected, in all probability, that those clergymen who were members would ofi ciate at ceremonies according to the ecclesiastical hierarchy of the realm. 55

Despite this commitment to total religious unity, it should be remem- bered that, during the second half of the eighteenth century, France sought to i nd ways in which it could better accommodate its protestant minority. 56 On 10 March 1759, at the height of the Seven Years’ War, Louis XV created the Institution du M é rite Militaire . 57 Its administra- tive structure was a precise replica of the Order of St Louis . 58 The chief

SHAT, Y a 208, no.5 Serments, Instruction pour recevoir les chevaliers dans l’ordre de Saint-Louis.

53 Anon., Statuts de l’ordre du Saint-Esprit , 11. 54 See Almanach Royal from 1774 to 1792; and the Order of Saint-Louis had a specially

appointed aum ô nier see, SHAT, Ya 222, chemise Aum ô nier. 55 It should also be remembered that the Grand Almoner of the king’s chapel was ex

officio a commander of the Saint-Esprit. It is likely that this senior cleric, usually a Cardinal, acted as the Order’s chaplain. Not all Grand Almoners enjoyed an uninter- rupted tenure of this ofi ce. After the diamond necklace affair, Louis XVI requested that Rohan return his grand collier du Saint-Esprit. This was regarded by all as one of the most tangible signs of his disgrace. Anon., Statuts de l’ordre du Saint-Esprit , 12 ; Feuillet Des Conches , Lettre CVII in Louis XVI, Marie-Antoinette et Madame É lisabeth Lettres et Documents in é dits , I; Anon., Almanach Royal ; and Abb é G é orgel, M é moires pour server à l’histoire des é v é nements de la i n du dix-huiti è me si è cle depuis 1760 jusqu’en 1806–1810, par un contemporain Impartial, Feu M. l’Abb é Georgel, J é suite, ancien secr é taire d’ambassade et charg é d’affaires de France à Vienne, grand-vicaire de l’Ev ê ch é de Strasbourg et vicaire-g é n é ral de la grande-aum ô nerie de France sous le prince Louis de Rohan, Cardinal Ev ê que de Strasbourg, etc.; publi é s par M. Georgel, Ancien Avocat au Parlement de Nancy, à la Cour de Tr è ves et à la cour de Cassation, Neveu et H é ritier de l’Auteur , 2nd edn, 6 vols (Paris, 1820 ), 103, 138, 200, 204 and 216.

56 Nigel Aston, Religion and Revolution in France 1780–1804 (London, 2000 ), 70. 57 A. Cloarec, ‘L’Ordre Royal et Militaire de Saint-Louis and L’Institution du M é rite

Militaire’, Art and Curiosit é , 59 ( 1975 ), 22–4; and cf. ‘Already that epicurean phil- osopher the Duke of Vend ô me, had proposed to Louis XIV to decorate with some badge those ofi cers whose religion did allow them to obtain the cross of Saint-Louis . The wise Monarch replied: “… the State only recognises the Catholic Religion, and it would be inexpedient to recognise another within my armies.” The request of the Duke of Choiseul on the same issue found Louis XV more receptive … This Prince established in favour of those foreign non-Catholic ofi cers a reward known as the Croix de M é rite ; and this act was celebrated as a victory in all the Cercles and philo- sophical newspapers’. See Lievin-Bonaventure Proyart, Louis XVI d é tr ô n é avant d’être Roi ou tableau des causes de la R é volution Fran ç aises et de l’ébranlement de tous les tr ô nes , 6th edn (Paris, 1803 ), 105.

58 SHAT, Y a 226, Ordre de St. Louis pensions é tabli en 1787–8, Institution du M é rite Militaire Pensions; Ibid., Institution du M é rite Militaire; and SHAT, Y a 227 enregis- trement des brevets.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 171

purpose of this organisation was to reward those Swiss and foreign troops, in the service of France, who were of the Protestant faith. It was hoped that this decoration would help the process of integration into the French armed forces.

The French chivalric Orders, unlike other ceremonial institutions, presented an eclectic mix of innovation and tradition. They rewarded merit conceived in terms of state service, military valour and cultural innovation. Yet, by the same token, entry into most of these congrega- tions was limited to persons of a specii c segment of society. Proofs of nobility, and of Catholic orthodoxy, were still essential elements within the ancien r é gime system of reward. It was probably this uneasy balance of progress and anachronism which made the reform of the Bourbon honours system controversial. France would have to wait for the Napoleonic Empire before an alternative model could be estab- lished fully. 59

Ordre de Saint-Louis

On 10 May 1693 Louis XIV founded the Ordre de Saint-Louis at Versailles. 60 It differed considerably from the royal single-class Orders created in the previous four centuries. This military honour combined elements from both the older religious and military confraternities. Like the Knights of St John, the membership of Saint-Louis was divided into distinct classes; however unlike this medieval institution entry was not contingent on genealogical proofs. It was the only Order in France which did not have a genealogist assigned to it. The foundation charter declared: ‘that merit and distinguished service within our armies are the sole criteria for admittance’. 61

The innovation was unprecedented. The Ordre de Saint-Louis was to be large, and open to all military ofi cers who distinguished themselves in the army and navy. Unlike the other dynastic institutions, where chevaliers paid fees for admittance, 62 the Knights of Saint-Louis were granted generous pensions relative to their rank. 63 Strangely the king

59 Jean Tulard, Napol é on et la Noblesse d’Empire (Paris, 2003 ), chapter 4 ; Philippe Lamarque, ‘Le bicentenaire du blason imp é rial’, La Revue Napol é on , 33 ( 2008 ), 10–15. For a magisterial study of the Napoleonic honours system see Natalie Petiteau, É lites et mobilit é s: La Noblesse d’Empire au XIXe Si è cle 1808–1914 (Paris, 1997 ).

60 Christophe Guimaraes, Les insignes et m é dailles comm é moratives de l’ordre de Saint- Louis 1693–1830 (Paris 2004 ), 21; and Burke, The Fabrication of Louis XIV , 113–15.

61 SHAT, Ya 207 fol.1. 62 ASPr, Francia 76, r é ception du Prince Don Louis de Parme dans l’Ordre du Saint-

Esprit. 63 SHAT, Ya 207, fol.10.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?172

does not seem to have limited its numbers. He specii ed, rather, that the size of the Orders should be proportionate to its revenues. 64 The insig- nia of the Order was to be a Maltese cross with a depiction of Saint- Louis at the centre, with the phrase bell æ virtutis pr æ mium (reward for martial prowess) inscribed. The annual general assembly of the Order, known as the Messe des Cordons Rouges, took place on the feast of Saint-Louis , 25 August. 65 The monarch, Grands-croix, Commandeurs and Chevaliers would process to the royal chapel to celebrate a cor- porate mass. The innovation proved popular and, by the end of Louis XIV’s reign, 1800 Knights had been appointed; far exceeding i gures initially anticipated. 66

The appointment criteria and remuneration bestowed on knights represented the biggest departure from traditional chivalric culture. During Louis XVI’s reign several ministers of war and of the navy tried to improve the efi ciency of the Order of Saint-Louis . It was decided in 1779 that one-sixth of vacancies would be i lled by naval ofi cers. During the same year, the important decision was taken to abolish the venal ofi cers who administered the Order and to transfer their func- tions to ofi cials already working in the Minist è re de la Guerre. 67

In December 1785 an edict was issued which increased penalties against those who illegally bore the Croix de Saint-Louis . Nobles, who wore the Order without having been awarded it, were to be dishon- ourably discharged from the army and imprisoned for twenty years. The sanction for commoners was much harsher. If caught wearing the Saint-Louis they were to be sent to perpetual galley service. Peculiarly, those found trafi cking in false insignia of the Order received merely a i ne and six months in prison. 68 It is unclear whether anybody was ever prosecuted under this legislation but it was a powerful symbol that those excluded from honours who dared to appropriate them would be severely punished. The monarchy’s harsh defence of its dynastic insti- tutions coni rmed its attachment to the ideal of a society of orders in which the Second Estate was always the favoured son.

64 The 1693 charter stated that the membership would consist of one-twelfth grand crosses, one-quarter Knight-Commanders and two-thirds ordinary Chevaliers. Ibid., fol.2.

65 Ibid., fol.8. 66 Herman, ‘Royal orders of Knighthood’, 260. 67 The prince de Montbarey argued that these ofi cials were paid annually over 50,000

livres and did little of practical benei t to justify their continued existence. SHAT, Ya 207, fols 65–78, Ya 208, é dit du 1er Juin 1780, Article 63 ; and Constitution de l’ordre de Saint-Louis fol.7 and Article 7.

68 Ibid., Croix de St. Louis, Ordonnance du Roi concernant ceux qui portent la Croix de Saint-Louis ou le Ruban de cet Ordre sans titre du 29 D é cembre 1785.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 173

France’s involvement in the American War of Independence not only created a burden on the national budget, but also a strain was placed on the economy of honours. Young adventurers, such as Lafayette, were made Knights of Saint-Louis for conspicuous gallantry, despite having served previously a mere three years in the French cavalry. 69 The Order was clearly dominated by the military elite of the ancien r é gime . Those who had served bravely in battle and those with long careers were rewarded by the monarchy. The feast of Saint-Louis was one of the few days at court when full military dress was worn. It was a court require- ment that Commandeurs and Grand-Croix wore the gala uniform, appropriate to their rank and regiment, embellished with the insignia of Saint-Louis . 70 The visual effect of this meritocratic society was some- what spoilt by the king’s insistence that the normal hierarchy of the court continue to take precedence over the military rank. Those wear- ing the Cordon Rouge were assigned subordinate positions in the pro- cession to and from the royal chapel. 71 The impression which emerged was that the importance of genealogy still exceeded that of merit. The

69 SHAT, Ya 223, no.12 Nominations collectives des Chevaliers 1705–1790, ‘1 May 1783 the king awarded the cross of Saint-Louis to the Marquis de Lafayette as a reward for his distinguished service in America;’ he was formally received into the order by his uncle the duc d’Ayen. The marquis is summarily dismissed as ‘the scourge of France and Europe’, by Alex Mazas and Theodore Anne, Histoire de l’ordre de Saint- Louis , 3 vols (Paris 1860 ), II, 349. Also generals, such as the comte de Rochambeau, were elevated to the highest position of Grand Croix from early in the American War (1779). It coincided with a moment when the military successes of the French Navy meant that an uncharacteristically large number of admirals and sea captains were appointed to the Order. The most famous names included La Peyrouse Du Galaup (1777), La Mothe-Picquet (Commandeur 1780 and Grand Croix 1784) and Du Cou ë dic (posthumously 1777). Ibid., Ya 223, no.12 Nominations collectives des Chevaliers 1705–1790 and no.13 Nominations collectives dignit é s 1739–1787.

70 SHAT, Ya 208, é dit du 1er Juin 1780, article 56; and Mansel, Dressed to Rule , 31–2. 71 They walked behind the Princes du Sang, Princes é trangers, Duc et Pairs, Mar é chaux

de France and the Chevaliers des Ordres du Roi. Ibid., article 57.

Table 3. Period of service required for admission to the Ordre de Saint-Louis

Colonels and Mestres de Camp: eighteen years of service Lieutenant-Colonels: twenty years of service Majors: twenty-two years of service Captains and Sub-Captains: twenty-eight years of service Lieutenants, Sub-Lieutenants and Standard Bearers: twenty-eight years of service 1 Years spent on active campaign in a theatre of war counted double. 2 Thirty years of service in a garrison were required for admission .

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?174

oppressive observance of traditional court precedence condemned the Bourbon Orders of Knighthood to be portrayed as reactionary bastions of privilege.

Ironically perhaps, one of the last ceremonies to be held at Versailles was the Messe des Cordon Rouge s, on 25 August 1789. 72 The only account given, except for the unenlightening report in the ofi cial Gazette de France , is to be found in Henri d’Ormesson’s unpublished memoirs. This sometime Ministre d’État and Contr ô leur-G é n é ral des Finances remembered that the entire general staff of the newly insti- tuted Parisian National Guard, of which he was a member, attended the event en masse . It was also his recollection that this was the i rst occa- sion on which the new uniforms for the National Guard were worn. The most worrying aspect for the court was the menacing presence of a large contingent of poissardes (i shwives) from the market of Les Halles. 73 Ormesson remarked that it was unusual to recall how these women seemed relatively placid, considering that in under two months they would be the protagonists of the October Day s. The National Assembly also sent a delegation of forty-eight deputies to participate in the celebrations. 74

The following year the Order held its last Chapter, on 25 August 1790. According to the Genoese ambassador, the Marchese Spinola, Louis XVI returned from Saint-Cloud to the Tuileries with the express pur- pose of attending the ceremony of the Cordons Rouges . 75 The Assembly again sent a small delegation. 76 As there were no promotions the event seems to have proved uncontroversial. 77 Regardless of the abolition of the nobility a few months previously, the Order seems to have been able to carry on its life as before.

It was not until 1 January 1791 that the Assembly decided to inter- fere in the administration of the Order. 78 It decreed that henceforth

72 Gazette de France , 1 septembre 1789, no.70, 347–8. 73 Henri d’Ormesson, M é moires particuliers pour l’instruction de mes enfants sur les princi-

paux é v é nements de ma vie depuis ma naissance , written between 15 October 1795 and April 1796. In AN 144 AP 130, fol.114.

74 AP VIII, 485–6. 75 The celebrant of the Mass was the abb é Ganderatz, who was to preach a large number

of sermons at court during the Revolution. ASGe, Archivio Segreto Lettere Ministri Francia 2262, Parigi 30 Agosto 1790.

76 AP XVIII, 259. 77 ‘The king wearing the insignia of the royal and military order of Saint-Louis proc-

essed to the chapel of the Tuileries palace, preceded there by the Grand Crosses and Knight Commanders of this order, who marched according to their rank and senior- ity of service, as prescribed by the edict of January 1779.’ Gazette de France , 31 ao û t 1790, no.70, 349–50.

78 AP XXI, 747.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 175

all ofi cers, regardless of rank, would be awarded the medal after twenty-four years of service. Even more distressing for the noble elite of the army was that those Ofi ciers de Fortune, those who had started their career as simple rank and i le, were to be admitted more easily than ever before into the Ordre de Saint-Louis . 79 The years served as an enlisted soldier would now count the same as those served as an ofi cer. Theoretically, this meant that a man who had served twenty- three years as a soldier and only one as an ofi cer could be decorated. The i nal article of the decree also had a retroactive effect in so far as it allowed retired ofi cers, whose regiments had been disbanded, the right to apply for the medal provided they had served twenty-four years. Judging from the registers of appointments for the years 1790–1791, it seems clear that the numbers of those admitted into the Order more than doubled. 80 The Revolution had done little to quench the thirst public honour and recognition.

In the period prior to the l ight to Varennes the attention of the Order had turned to understanding the implications of the new legislation on state pensions. In 1790 it had been decided that an individual could not benei t from more than one pension. In relation to the Order of Saint- Louis , the treasury decided that the Chevalier’s annuity could be paid in its totality, regardless of whether recipients possessed other govern- ment emoluments. The sting in the tail was that the annuity from the Order would have to be subtracted either from the knight’s government pension or from his salary. This removed a great deal of power from the king, who until then had used the Order to supplement the income of his loyal military ofi cers. 81

The reduction of the Saint-Louis to a mere mark of distinction made it certainly less efi cient instrument of royal patronage. The Assembly had other plans in reserve for this institution. After all, it had started debating pensions and uniforms for the Vainqueurs de la Bastille whom it considered national heroes. 82 The deputies had

79 SHAT, Ya 208, Croix de St. Louis, relative à la d é coration militaire. 80 The estimate proposed here is based on the registers of appointment for 1791 which

are twice as voluminous as those from the preceding years. SHAT, Ya 220 and 221, approximately 2600 letters are contained in these registers. And in February the Assembly decreed that one year of duty in the colonies would count as eighteen months. SHAT, Ya 208, Loi relative à la d é coration militaire pour les ofi ciers des r é giments coloniaux.

81 This restriction effectively signii ed that those still in active service would not receive any monetary advantage from being members of the Saint-Louis . Ibid., Instruction pour les pensionnaires de l’ordre de Saint-Louis.

82 Michel Grasse, ed., Les Vainqueurs de la Bastille: Dictionnaire biographique et historique (Paris, 2007 ), 5–6.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?176

successfully appropriated the nation’s sovereign powers in 1789 and had now effectively become a rival fons honorum . After Varennes , as the king was under house arrest, there were no celebrations for the feast of Saint-Louis. 83 Article 2 of the law on the suppression of the Orders of Chivalry stated that, pending the creation of a national order of merit, the Chevaliers de Saint-Louis would be allowed to continue wearing their insignia. The continued existence of this military award incensed the radical press, especially Prudhomme. He went so far as to suggest that the survival of this institution provided the court with a counter-Revolutionary i fth column.

If you believe the whisperings of our friends at the court, the time is close at hand when the twelve or i fteen thousand Knights of Saint-Louis , present in the Capital, shall be put to work. It seems that the numbers of those being enrolled is still expanding because, despite the suppression of the Orders of Chivalry, the medals are still being distributed prodigally; even ofi cers of the National Guard are receiving them. These [promotions] have included among others M. Barret, a Major in the battalion of the Oratoire Section, who has earned his medal by playing ‘horsey’ with the son of Louis XVI, when he was on guard duty [at the Tuileries]. 84

This attitude was, in many ways, to characterise the continuing rela- tionship between the public and these military chevaliers. Knights of Saint-Louis featured prominently in many of the denunciations of counter-Revolutionary conspiracies collected in 1792 by the deputy Bazire for the Paris Commune . 85

On 26 September 1791 one of the last acts of the Constituent Assembly was to eliminate the exclusively Catholic character of this organisation. It decreed that knights would no longer be obliged to swear the oath of allegiance to the king, nor submit themselves to religious proofs. 86 All were now to be admitted, regardless of faith. It was this act which truly ended Louis XVI’s power of patronage. He lost the ability to reward those who were loyal and close to his own religious convictions. On 28 October the Protestant members of the Institution du M é rite Militaire were amalgamated with the Chevaliers de Saint-Louis . 87 The chivalric dimension of the court life was effectively at an end.

83 ‘Here there were no public festivities for the day of Saint-Louis : considering that the king is a prisoner it would have risible to do otherwise. It is impossible to ascertain when the royal family will be released. At the moment they are not even permitted to receive the Corps diplomatique ’. ASPr, Francia 82, Parigi 28 Agosto 1791.

84 R é volutions de Paris , 6 au 9 ao û t 1791, no.109, 233. 85 AN F 7 4590, fols 36, 40, 45, 61 and 67. 86 SHAT, Ya 208, Croix de Saint-Louis, Loi relative à la d é coration militaire. 87 Ibid., Proclamation du Roi, en ex é cution des loix relatives à la d é coration militaire,

du 28 octobre 1791.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 177

The monarchy was overthrown two weeks before the feast of Saint-Louis . The hostility towards the old Chevaliers de Saint-Louis, which had been latent during the Constitutional monarchy, found its full expression during the Jacobin Republic. The National Convention never agreed on what was to replace this military honour, but it took the decision, on 28 July 1793, that all those possessing Croix de Saint- Louis were to surrender them or else they would be considered suspect . 88 A few dozen ofi cers did yield these vestiges of the ancien r é gime , but the vast majority held on to this reminder of more youthful days. 89 In the end, the Republic had no more success in dei ning an objective form of military recompense than its monarchical predecessor. The description of the proposed D é coration Militaire was highly abstract and far more concerned with who was not worthy of reward. It was a denunciation of the ancien r é gime rather than a positive proposal.

It is necessary to limit the vice of bestowing rewards on virtue. The citizen who devotes his work and blood to the glory of the fatherland is worthy of [public] appreciation. But an individual, among freemen, cannot achieve dis- tinction through marks of slavery or imbecility; the badge of liberty must be his reward. What worth can a cross, bearing the efi gy of a king or a saint, have to a wise citizen? We no longer have kings, and we only honour as Saints those men who further the cause of the fatherland and humanity … I propose there- fore that our military decoration be a simple medallion surrounded by a laurel wreath with a likeness of Liberty, or Minerva, leaning on a pedestal, holding a lance and wearing a liberty bonnet. Around this symbol will be inscribed three words: Au Citoyen V é t é ran (to the veteran citizen). 90

Ordre de Saint-Michel

The Order of Saint-Michel was the oldest royal institution of knight- hood in France. 91 The French reformation, and subsequent wars of reli- gion, created a substantial increase in the number of Companions of Saint-Michel . 92 Their numbers, which reached several hundred, were well in excess of the thirty-six knights prescribed by the original stat- utes. 93 Henry III had tried to reform the Order by reducing its member- ship so as to restore its prestige and exclusivity. However his decision, in

88 Ibid., D é cret de la Convention Nationale, No.1293. 89 SHAT, Ya 224, no.15 Remise des croix 1793. 90 SHAT, Ya 208, D é coration militaire, Quod faustum jucundum que sit Republica. 91 It had been created by the sixth Valois king, Louis XI in 1469. Boulton, The

Monarchical Orders of Knighthood, 427. 92 Herman, ‘Royal orders of Knighthood’, 57–60. 93 Boulton, The Monarchical Orders of Knighthood, 443.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?178

1579, to create the Saint-Esprit was an effective admission of defeat. 94 For the next two centuries Saint-Michel existed in a state of limbo. 95

It was only during Louis XV’s reign that the order was destined to develop into a form of public recognition for civilian merit. 96 Those individuals who made signii cant contributions to the sciences, arts and manufacturing which had benei cial effects for the general community were admitted into this confraternity. The aspirant knights required deux races de noblesse which made it signii cantly less exclusive, in com- parison for instance to the Order of Saint-Lazare , which required nine degrees of nobility. 97 The knights met twice a year in the Cordeliers convent in Paris. 98 To stress the close relationship between the crown and the Knights of Saint-Michel , Louis XVI selected a commissioner each year to preside over the Chapters held at the Cordeliers. 99

Beno î t Defauconpret’s recent prosopographic study sheds new light on the social composition of the order. The results highlight the innova- tive character of this institution. During Louis XVI’s reign only two of its members came from the ancient nobility of the realm. The vast majority of the other Chevaliers were anoblis . 100 Indeed, the greater part of knights were ennobled less than a year before they were received into Saint-Michel: an astonishing result, which demonstrated that, by Louis XVI’s reign, the genealogical requirements of this particu- lar Order were basically ignored in favour of rewarding persons with a conspicuous record of civic merit. The largest proportion of its mem- bers came from the civil service, but, by the end of the reign, there was a noticeable increase in medical practitioners. 101 Also worthy of note

94 Anon., Les Statuts de l’Ordre du St. Esprit , 6 and 56. 95 Although it was the oldest chivalric institution in France, it was, at the same time,

subordinate to the more recently created royal confraternity of the Saint-Esprit . Things were further complicated by the fact that the Knights of the Saint-Esprit (often referred to as Chevaliers des Ordres du Roi) were technically also members of Saint Michel. Ibid., 29; and Herman, ‘Royal orders of Knighthood’, 322–4.

96 Defauconpret, Les Chevaliers de Saint-Michel, 40–2. 97 Ibid., 43. 98 They convened on the feast of the apparition of the Archangel Michael on 8 May

and on the i rst Monday of Advent, when they celebrated a Requiem mass in mem- ory of the deceased Companions of the Order. The Knights wore a black sash with an enamelled Maltese cross bearing an image of St Michael with his lance run- ning through Lucifer. Ibid., 32–3, 40; and MLH, Fonds Tiolier, O 1804, Journal de l’ordre de Saint Michel, fol.3; and AN O 1 283, fol.141.

99 Ibid., fol.5. 100 Defauconpret, Les Chevaliers de Saint-Michel, 45–55. 101 This squares neatly with research which has identii ed Versailles as one of the great

medical centres of Europe. Ibid., 70, Colin Jones, ‘The M é decins du Roi at the End of the Ancien R é gime and in the French Revolution’, in Medicine at the Courts of Europe, 1500–1837 , ed. Vivian Nutton (London, 1990 ), 214–67; and Pierre Brassart, ‘Contribution à l’étude du Monde M é dical Versaillais sous le r è gne de Louis XVI

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 179

was the creeping inl uence of ‘money’ into the order. A total of eighteen i nanciers were admitted between 1761 and 1790. To be added to this category were eight captains of industry, whose enterprises ranged from the luxury trades to textiles to weaponry. 102

When examining the arts it is apparent that architects and musi- cians were the most appreciated cultural innovators of the age. 103 Louis XVI promoted two composers into Saint-Michel . Admittedly, all the musicians promoted were members of the Musique du Roi . 104 Similarly, the vast majority of the architects given this form of prefer- ment worked under the auspices of the Surintendance de B â timents du Roi. Individuals like Richard Mique , who had worked on Compiegne, Saint-Cloud and redesigned the interiors of the Tuileries, when the court moved there after the October Days 1789, were typical of those architects rewarded. 105 The proi le of those who were honoured in the i eld of visual arts is impossible to dei ne with precision. For instance it is unclear why an ofi cial portraitist such as Van Loo should have been received into the Saint-Michel , while Duplessis , who had virtually an identical career path, did not receive the black sash. 106 Defauconpret’s study is exhaustive but remains incomplete due to the revolutionary destruction of many documents relating to this Order. 107

The confraternity of the Archangel Michael was among the few chiv- alric institutions, under direct royal patronage, where appointments continued to be made during the Revolution. 108 There were ten pro- motions in 1789 and three the following year. Unfortunately the last Chapter recorded was held on 8 May 1789. Beyond this date it has been difi cult to coni rm whether or not the Order continued to hold its cere- monies. 109 Those appointed in 1789 included two architects, three civil servants, three medical doctors, one engineer and one diplomat. 110 The

et pendant la R é volution’ (unpublished Th è se for a Doctorat en M é decine Dipl ô me d’État, 1965 ), 16–26, 35–6.

102 Defauconpret, Les Chevaliers de Saint-Michel , 67–9. 103 Ibid., 72. 104 Oddly, Fran ç ois Giroust the senior Surintendant de la Musique du Roi turned down

the Cordon Noir : ‘He felt that this decoration added nothing to real merit, and that it had been bestowed to so many individuals that it disgusted men of true merit’. See John Douglas Eby, ‘Fran ç ois Giroust (1737–1799) and the late Grand Motet in French Church Music’, 2 vols (unpublished Ph.D. Thesis, King’s College London, 1986 ), I, 111.

105 Ibid., 73–4. 106 Jean-Paul Chabaud, Joseph-Siffred Duplessis, un proven ç al, peintre du Roi (Mazan,

2003 ), 50–9. 107 He fails to identify a mere 19 of the 464 Chevaliers de Saint Michel appointed

between 1664 and 1790. Defauconpret, Les Chevaliers de Saint-Michel , 75. 108 Almanach Royal (Paris, 1791), 242–6. 109 For a description of this last recorded session, see Mercure de France , 27 juin 1789, 183. 110 Defauconpret, Les Chevaliers de Saint-Michel , 194–6.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?180

biographical sketches provided by Defauconpret are less detailed when it comes to those appointed the following year. Two of the last three appointees were, Rousseau de Joinville, a counsellor of the city of Paris, and Massot, a doctor in the Gardes du Corps . 111 After Napoleon ’s fall, the Restoration Bourbons tried to make contact with the surviving members of the Order.

On 16 August 1814 Rousseau de Joinville wrote to the Marquis d’Aguesseau , the Ma î tre des C é r é monies, to claim his place in the Saint-Michel .

I beg His Majesty to coni rm my nomination to the Order of Saint-Michel with a duplicate certii cate. I was received into [the said Order] through the good- ness of His August brother Louis XVI for the performance of secret services (which I cannot reveal), which it was my good fortune to carry out to great personal risk to my life. I wore this decoration right up to moment when the different orders of chivalry were suppressed. 112

During the i rst full year of the Revolution the crown, according to this source, was using this medal not merely as a recompense for civic achievement, but also as political reward. It is a shame that Rousseau de Joinville did not dwell further on what these secret services actually entailed. 113

It is a pity that more sources concerning the activities of the Order of the Archangel Michael during the Revolution have not survived. This institution represented a signii cant step forward in the achievement of a modern civilian Order of merit. It was unfortunate for the Bourbon dynasty, which had promoted its advancement, that it did so little to be associated with this innovative corporation. The fact that the mon- arch hardly ever took part in the ceremonies of the Order condemned it to a marginal role in the positive promotion of the public image of the French monarchy. The early 1790s would have provided potentially the perfect opportunity to use this Order to reward the political and cultural protagonists of the Revolution. Instead the dynasty’s inertia, and strict adherence to tradition, allowed it to appoint a mere three individuals who were on the periphery of events. Yet again Louis XVI

111 AN M 629, letter dated 11 May 1817. Unfortunately there are no clues regarding the identity of Jourdain Deleloge, the last person to be ofi cially recorded. Defauconpret, Les Chevaliers de Saint-Michel, 196–7.

112 MLH, Fonds Tiolier, Carton 1, demande d’être coni rm é dans son admission à l’ordre de St. Michel [marked no.8].

113 There is also a letter from Dedelay d’Agier which clarii es that this former provin- cial mayor was appointed to the Saint-Michel in 1790. He also explains that he was elevated as reward for his efi cient administration of large experimental farms during the last years of the ancien r é gime. MLH, Fonds Tiolier, O 1802, Correspondance relative au service de Caminade de Castres, lettre 4 Juin 1814.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 181

neglected an obvious means of political leverage. The politicians of the 1790s were certainly susceptible to l attery and their inclusion in the oldest institution of the realm might have elicited greater sympathy towards other monarchical representations of power.

Ordre du Saint-Esprit

Among the many excellent paintings preserved within the Wallace Collection, in London, is a medium-sized portrait after the style of the artist Jean-Marc Nattier . 114 It shows a Knight of the Saint-Esprit , pre- sumed to be Louis-Fran ç ois-Armand Du Plessis, duc de Richelieu , in the process of dressing for one of the Order’s ceremonies. 115 The sit- ter in this canvas is making an indisputable statement of hierarchical superiority and of unashamed vestimentary opulence. The duke who commissioned this portrait was very proud of this magnii cent chival- ric costume. The way in which he chose to manifest this pride is more subtle perhaps than the striking initial impact of this portrait might suggest.

First it should be noted that the subject of this tableau has chosen to be represented in a state of partial dress. This permits the painter to exhibit the silver and black robes of the Order . At the same time, the large mantle, richly embroidered with gold tongues of i re, is prominently displayed on a divan which i lls almost half the canvas. 116 Furthermore, not merely is the protagonist sumptuously attired but so too is the valet de chambre , in the background, who busily gathers up his master’s cloak. This is a grandee who can afford to maintain a liveried household worthy of his elevated position and wishes to advertise the fact. 117 The plumed bonnet à la Henri IV and the red heels of his shoes also constitute important devices through which his status as a courtier is conveyed. 118

Dress is probably the most direct means of illustrating naked power and hierarchical precedence. 119 It is an easy and automatic means of allowing the audience, viewing a ceremony, to know who is on top and who at the bottom. Few European institutions, except perhaps for the Golden Fleece, were able to equal the Ordre du Saint-Esprit’s power- ful and compelling visual discourse of power. Its members were proud

114 www.wallacecollection.org/collections/gallery/artwork/959. 115 Aileen Ribeiro, Dress in Eighteenth-Century Europe 1715–1789 (London, 2002 ),

183–204. 116 Ibid. 117 Ibid. 118 Mansel, Dressed to Rule , 15. 119 Michelle Gilbert, ‘The Person of the King, Ritual and Power in a Ghanaian State’,

in Rituals of Royalty , ed. Cannadine and Price, 316–26.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?182

of their association with this confraternity, and were l attered by its semiotic claims to social supremacy.

It is true that most did not copy the extravagant tableaux chosen by this particular sitter. However, all who were members of this Order bore its insignia l amboyantly in their own portraits. Statesmen, on opposite sides of court faction, such as Calonne , Vergennes and Breteuil can be observed painted in oils conspicuously wearing the embroidered plaque and azure sash of the Saint-Esprit . 120 Orders became part of their award holder’s identity. 121 To be expelled from the Order was the ultimate

Figure 8 Armand de Vignerot Du Plessis, Mar é chal-Duc de Richelieu, wearing the ceremonial costume of the Ordre du Saint-Esprit ( c. 1732–1742)

120 Though it should be noted that both were ex officio Ofi ciers Commandeurs rather than Chevaliers of the Order.

121 The newly dubbed Knight held the right to use the title Chevalier des Ordres du Roi in all ofi cial and notarial documents. For an example from the king’s stables. See AN O 1 976, no.40.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 183

disgrace. For someone like Calonne the request, made during his exile in London, that he return his decorations was a clear sign of his fall from power. 122

The Saint-Esprit was the most honourable distinction in existence in the kingdom of France; there was no greater reward. 123 From a socio- logical angle, its membership represented an uneasy mixture of birth, political trade-off and military merit. It was as difi cult for the king to exclude the great court families from membership of this Chivalric Order as it was for him to keep them away from government and court ofi ces. The Lorraine, Rohan, Noailles, Rochefoucauld, Talleyrand, Rochechouart and many other important aristocratic clans found their way into the Order almost as a matter of birthright. It is important not to have an overly rigid, or Namierite, reading of this economy of honour. Birth and honour were certainly inextricably intertwined but so too was birth and service to the state. 124 Regardless of their self- promotion and interest these individuals spent considerable portions of their career in the administration of public resources. For better or for worse, they l oated, or drowned, at court according to the manner in which they balanced the pursuit of personal aims with the achievement of government policies.

During the entire reign, Louis XVI appointed seventy-six court nobles to the Saint-Esprit. 125 This number included four Princes of the Blood and two foreign sovereigns, whose admission was effectively automatic. It is apparent, when it comes to analysing the rest of the group, that almost a third of entrants were either of Royal, or at the very least ducal, blood. From 1776 to 1789 the king protected this elitism by nominating exactly twenty dukes and nine archbishops. Nevertheless, there were some noticeable differences within this select group. Some, like the Saulx-Tavannes, had very recently seen their lands and titles erected into a Duch é -Pairie in 1787. 126 Others, like the Crussols, came from the oldest ducal lineage in the ancien r é gime and the chief of the

122 Hardman, Louis XVI , 123. 123 Anon., Les Statuts de l’Ordre du St. Esprit , Article 83, 56. 124 Jay M. Smith, Nobility Reimagined: The Patriotic Nation in Eighteenth-Century France

(London, 2005 ), chapter 5 . 125 These statistics have been compiled by referring to the Almanach Royal , 1776–1789,

and comte de Colleville and Fran ç ois Saint-Christo, eds, Les Ordres du Roi R é pertoire G é n é ral Contentant les Nomes et Qualit é s de Tous les Chevaliers des Ordres Royaux Militaires et Chevaleresques ayant exist é en France de 1099 à 1830 (d’apr è s les brevet originaux des Archives Nationales) avec une Histoire des Ordres du Saint-Esprit, de Saint Michel, de Saint-Louis, etc. New edn. (Paris, 2001 ).

126 Robert Forster, The House of Saulx-Tavanes, Versailles and Burgundy 1700–1830 (London, 1971 ), 214–21.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?184

clan was as duc d’Uz è s the premier peer of France. 127 Similarly the other i fty knights varied considerably in background.

Retired diplomats were represented by individuals such as Breteuil, Montmorin and the Bailli de Suffren . Equally, the queen’s party had been rewarded with a noticeable number of favourites of the calibre of Polignac, Choiseul, Guines and Lom é nie de Brienne. The military elite were awarded a large portion of available vacancies. Naturally, heroes of the American War such as Rochambeau and d’Estaing were popular choices for admission. Yet one must not forget that the Saint- Esprit counted all of the eleven living Marshals of France amongst its membership. 128

The pattern of promotions was erratic to say the least. The years 1774, 1775, 1779 and 1783 were devoid of appointments. There were large variations in the rates of those received in other years. An unevent- ful time, such as 1781, witnessed only the elevation of Don Ercole III Duke of Modena . 129 While 1784, the year after the signing of the Treaty of Versailles, heralded the appointment of twenty-six Chevaliers. 130 The Ordre du Saint-Esprit did not constitute a regular and predictable hon- ours system. Its membership, though broadly socially homogeneous, did not evolve through a linear progression of promotions. Its evolution, like any government body, was contingent on political circumstances and the policies pursued by its Sovereign Grand Master. During the Revolution there were no further receptions. It seems to have been difi cult for Louis XVI to reward credibly those subjects who had so recently shattered his power. The Chevaliers who assembled seven times between October 1789 and February 1791 were identical (except for the missing é migr é s ) to those who had met regularly throughout the entire reign.

The king took an active role in the ceremonies and organisation of the premier Order of the Bourbon dynasty. He attended all rituals, and the decision to appoint new Knights lay entirely in his hands. The day after his coronation at Rheims , in a spectacularly pompous display of

127 Christophe Levantal, Ducs et Pairs et Duch é s-Pairies La ï ques à l’Époque Moderne (1519–1790): Dictionnaire Prosographique, G é n é alogique, Chronologique, Topographique et Heuristique (Paris, 1996 ), 338 and 948–50.

128 Admittedly eight had been promoted during the previous reign. Almanach Royal (Paris, 1789); and Christophe Brun, Eric Jauffret, Cosette Millet-Bex and Jean Reveillez, eds, Dictionnaire des Mar é chaux de France du Moyen â ge à nos jours (Paris, 1988 ), 12.

129 ASMo, Francia, Busta 225, letters dated from January to February deal mainly with the duke’s admission into the Saint-Esprit.

130 Colleville and Saint-Christo, Les Ordres du Roi, 46–7; and MLH, Fonds Tiolier, O I 1803, Saint-Esprit proc è s verbaux, fols 172–90.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 185

monarchical power, he swore his oath and was received as Sovereign and Grand Master of the Saint-Esprit. 131 The most old-fashioned of the Chivalric Orders was typically also the one most favoured by Louis XVI. The Order was to enter into conl ict with the Revolution. It spoke the undiluted language of the ancien r é gime, whereby privilege was inherent in the order of things. Surprisingly the Revolution only abolished this noble corporation in late July 1791. 132

There are not many accounts relating the c é r é monies des cordon bleus during the early 1790s. The Gazette de France records with meticulous precision the order of the procession and the fact that, throughout the entire period, there were no promotions. However one is never told how the spectators of Paris reacted to the procession of knights going to and from the Tuileries. The only suspicious circumstance was the return from emigration, in April 1790, of the Prince de Conti , who had left France at the same time as his cousin, Cond é . 133 The ofi cial reappear- ance at court of this Prince, during a ceremony of the Saint-Esprit , did arouse some negative press coverage. 134 However, as the royal declar- ation of 4 February had marked the zenith of the constitutional mon- archy’s popularity, these murmurings quickly subsided.

During this time, the Russian historian Nikolaj Karamzin visited Paris where he witnessed one of the ceremonies:

[While in Paris] I also visited the interior of the [Tuileries] palace. On Pentecost [23 May 1790] I proceeded to the [royal] chapel following closely behind the knights of the greatest French Order of Chivalry [the Saint-Esprit]. Just behind these [knights] the queen and her ladies-in-waiting processed. The most senior knights were clad in old-fashioned chivalric costumes … At the same time some curious spectators forced their way into the private apartments, and I fol- lowed them from room to room, all the way to the [royal] bedchamber. ‘Where are you going Gentlemen? And what are you up to?’ enquired the court lack- eys. ‘We are having a look around,’ replied my companions and surged for- ward … Despite all this, my eyes were not merely examining the objects before us, but also the people present. There were many ministers and ex-minsters, courtiers and formers servants of the king, who shrugged their shoulders as they observed the indecent conduct, the noisy comings and goings of these badly dressed youths, who walked about with great awkwardness. I myself walked behind them with a deep sense of malaise. And asked myself is this the court of France which was once so celebrated for its pomp and splendour? 135

131 Ibid., Carton 12, Louis XVI, R é ception du Roi de chef et Souverain, Grand Ma î tre des Ordres de St. Michel et du Saint-Esprit .

132 AP XXIX, 43. 133 Diesbach, Histoire de l’émigration 1789–1814 , 65. 134 R é volutions de France et de Brabant , no.18, 291–2. 135 Nikolaj Mihajlovi č Karamzin , Voyage en France, 1789–1790 (Paris, 1885 ), 146–7.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?186

This traveller asks an interesting rhetorical question and it is revealing that, during these important court occasions, a state of disorder descended on the Tuileries. This description seems to suggest that curiosity was the force that drove these rowdy spectators. When it transformed into violent hostility it became difi cult for Louis XVI to continue to observe these rituals. Considering that the law of 19 June 1790 abolished all titles, including that of Chevalier, the continued sur- vival of the Saint-Esprit was decidedly anachronistic.

This did not deter a considerable group from seeking admission. A list, almost certainly dating from 1790, of seventeen candidates for the Collier des Orders du Roi was proposed to Louis XVI. 136 None were successful in their goal but it is enlightening to note that no change had taken place in the social composition of aspirant knights. Among this group were four dukes and another i ve nobles who were mem- bers of the cadet branches of ducal houses. Naturally one cannot draw broad conclusions from a single list, yet also worthy of attention is a letter written by Claude-Charles de Marillac , vicomte de Damas and Governor of Martinique, to the king in 1790. In his letter he exposed the difi culties of administering this colony. He subtly hinted at the fact that Vice-Admiral d’Estaing had received the decoration while he was governor of the island in 1774 and suggested that the policy of reward- ing colonial administrators could be resumed. In the margin of this letter there is an annotation in Louis XVI’s hand which reads:

I have replied that I shall never forget the remarkable zeal which he displayed whilst in my service but that I cannot make any promises in advance to bestow the cordon bleu and that I believe that in the present [circumstances] this reward would prove more damaging to him than benei cial. 137

This is one of the rare occasions during the Revolution when the king clearly expresses his thoughts regarding the Ordre du Saint-Esprit. It is not that this candidate was unworthy, nor that the future of the institu- tion was uncertain, but rather that the present political circumstances hindered the Order from functioning as normal.

The royal decision, that only a small delegation from the National Assembly was to be permitted to attend the Saint-Esprit’s rituals of knighthood, caused some discontent. 138 The continuing situation was characterised by a standoff. Neither side was sure what action to take. The monarchy persisted in its traditions. At the same time, the Assembly commissioned the deputy Camus, a former canon lawyer, to draw up

136 AN C 189, no.22. 137 AN C 184, no.341. 138 ASPr, Francia 82, Parigi 4 gennaio 1790.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 187

a report on the Orders of Chivalry. On 12 June 1791 events took an unexpected turn. On this day, the court circular announced that the ceremony of the Cordons Bleus had been cancelled. Prudhomme, the radical journalist, could not resist ridiculing what he considered to be the absurd nature of the Saint-Esprit :

The Holy Spirit , last Sunday the day of Pentecost, did not descend in tongues of i re upon the plumed bonnets of messieurs the grand crosses. There were no promotions, processions, chapters or chapel services. Only the Cent-Suisses, wore their baggy britches and their strawberry-shaped hats in the style of Henri IV, but the one hundred knights did not get into their uniforms for this ceremony. The court is in mourning; and after all the good city of Paris is a profane place which cannot decently serve as the theatre for this drama … This year, M. Blin de Saintmaure, historiographer, shall note in the annals of the Order: that on this day of Pentecost 1791 the imprisoned court abandoned its i nery. 139

He coni dently declared that, under the new constitution, the old court customs had come to a timely end. After all, elaborate pomp and spec- tacle was the hallmark of despotism.

We good patriots must remain insensible before such privations … Isn’t it remarkable how, early in the morning, a hundred gentlemen could march behind a king dressed-up like a dog’s dinner without blushing. Admittedly there is no law against farces and masquerades; but sufi ce it to say, that a free people demand that their leader be dressed more appropriately. 140

Prudhomme ended his commentary by expressing the hope that Louis’s decision to dispense with this ceremony would mark the true beginning of his reign as ‘restorer of French liberties’. The constitution demanded a simple, unadorned and virtuous king.

Louis XVI more inspired than in previous years, has probably come to realise that to invite even one of these pukka-grandees was unconstitutional. Especially before a nation which no longer recognises the [concept of ] nobility, and he [Louis XVI] must have felt that the time had i nally come to renounce this criminal childishness worthy of the court of Henry III , but certainly inappro- priate for a monarch who has received the titles of i rst citizen of the Empire, restorer of liberty and father of the French constitution? 141

In this concluding remark, the tension between traditional royal rep- resentations and the Revolution is exposed with clarity. The king of a regenerated France was expected not to behave in the same fashion as his ‘tyrannical predecessors’. The radical left of the Assembly and the

139 R é volutions de Paris , 11 au 18 juin 1791, no.101, 491. 140 Ibid., 492. 141 Ibid.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?188

press did not wish to achieve a synthesis between old and new. The past was to be jettisoned.

Much to the chagrin of Revolutionary journalists , the cancelled cere- mony of the Saint-Esprit was due more to the planning of the l ight to Varennes than with the monarchy’s desire to modernise. Louis XVI’s failed escape turned public opinion against him. It proved to the minds of many that, despite the king’s public declarations, he did not accept the new Constitution. Worse, he considered that many of the conces- sions made after June 1789 had been extracted from him under dur- ess and were consequently invalid. On 31 July 1791 Camus’s report was completed. It was no surprise that it advised an all out abolition of all institutions of chivalry. 142 Under the auspices of the Le Chapelier Law (which abolished guilds and corporations) and the very principle of equality, Camus attacked the dynastic Orders on three fronts. First, they constituted independent corporations within the state, which served to fragment the unii ed allegiance of citizens to the Nation. Most serious of all were the admission criteria for these institutions, which were clearly anti-egalitarian. To crown his argument, Camus referred to Orders like the Knights of St John, which required religious vows from some of its members. He argued that such vows had already been banned by the law dissolving the regular and contemplative monastic orders. 143

The rest of the debate was characterised by an air of consensus towards the i ndings of the report. Those who did object, such as Malouet , did so by referring to the fact that the coni scation of the possessions of such orders would offend Malta . 144 This, in turn, would damage France’s trading interests in the Mediterranean and the Levant. The fact that under the ancien r é gime , theoretically, only the king as Grand Master had the power to dissolve Orders of Chivalry, unsurprisingly was never discussed.

The i nal decree which was passed in favour of suppression was divided into four parts. The i rst article abolished all Orders of Chivalry based on distinctions of birth and forbade all citizens from wearing their exterior marks. The second clause preserved the Order of Saint- Louis on a temporary basis, awaiting the foundation of a new national order of merit. The third part i lled a loophole, which had existed in the law of 19 June 1790 abolishing the nobility. Former Chevaliers and nobles were forbidden from placing the prei x ci-devant before their old aristocratic title. Until now this had been a ploy used by conservative noblemen to continue asserting their status. The i nal article of this law

142 AP XXIX, 35–7. 143 Ibid., 37. 144 Ibid., 38–9.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 189

stated that all those who persisted in their membership of foreign orders of knighthood would automatically lose their French citizenship. 145 The National Assembly was leaving nothing to chance. Only the issue of what was to replace the Orders was left open. Yet again, no concrete decision was taken over what form the new decorations of merit should take. What was certain was that the king, and his European brother- monarchs, were not endowed with the god-given right to elevate any single French citizen above the rest.

In September, on his i rst public appearance after the l ight to Varennes, Louis XVI only wore the Order of Saint-Louis. 146 The Bailli de Virieu lamented the passing of an honourable institution 147 while Louis Prudhomme was incensed at the continued survival of the Saint- Louis . 148 Five days after sanctioning the Constitution, Louis XVI wrote to the kings of Spain and Naples informing them that he had stopped wearing the Saint-Esprit and also, which was diplomatically more sen- sitive, the Golden Fleece . He concluded his emotional letter by assuring Charles IV that: ‘I shall always consider myself attached in my heart and soul to the Knights of this Order’. 149 Unfortunately it has been impossible to i nd the Spanish king’s reply. However the answer sent two months later by the king of Naples, from the Palace of Portici, was preserved. 150 Ferdinand IV expressed initial surprise and pain on learn- ing of his cousin’s actions. There was a small rebuke for Louis XVI who was criticised for giving a bad example to the rest of Europe. The letter concluded with an expression of sympathy for the difi cult times which the French monarchy was facing. The king of Naples’ shocked reaction to the end of the Saint-Esprit represented the last signii cant event in the history of this Order in the 1790s.

The Revolution constituted a delay in the advancement of the French modern honours system. For eleven years no marks of distinction were bestowed on the equal citizens of the Republic. It was only under the Directory that those who excelled in combat received the Armes de R é compense Nationale . 151 These were usually swords engraved with a brief expression of national gratitude followed by the recipient’s name. However for the great majority ‘liberty’ was to be its own reward. As

145 Ibid., 43. 146 The law suppressing the Orders of Chivalry had made a specii c exception of both

the king and dauphin. Nevertheless Louis XVI who had worn the Order for over thirty-seven years decided in the interest of conciliation to shed the Saint-Esprit.

147 ASPr, Francia 82, Parigi 18 settembre 1791. 148 R é volutions de Paris , 10 au 15 octobre 1791, no.118, 71–3. 149 AN C 220 no.38. 150 AN C 221 no.163. 151 Chefdebien, Wodey and Flavigny, Mus é e National de la L é gion d’honneur et des ordres

de Chevalerie , 48–9.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The age of chivalry is gone?190

the chorus of battle-hardened village elders clumsily sing in Gossec’s opera/deist oratorio ‘le triomphe de la r é publique’:

Heirs to our courage, Our Sons have before them a greater destiny, They have over us one advantage: [Alas] We were not born Republicans . 152

The free accordingly did not require external inducements to i ght, as their reward was the justice of their cause. 153 Indeed the absence of medals does not seem to have deterred the Revolutionary armies from pouring over Europe’s frontiers. On their way to Egypt in 1797 they stopped at Malta, where they put an end to the Knights of St John’s three centuries of rule over the Island. In this way they pursued the Constituent Assembly’s mission to stamp out all military and religious orders of Knighthood. The exile of the last reigning Grand Master, Ferdinand von Hompesch zu Bolheim , left the Order in a state of dis- array for the next eighty years. 154

On the other side of the political divide, no international recogni- tion was given to the abolition of the Dynastic Orders. Louis XVIII , during the entire period of his exile, continued bestowing the insignia of Saint-Louis , and later the Saint-Esprit, on those who fought in the armies of the coalition, and to his loyal retinue of é migr é s . 155 For such a traditionalist, the idea that the fons honorum could be transferred from monarchy to nation was unthinkable. Even more interesting was the French Maltese Knights’ move to offer to Paul I of Russia the Grand Mastery of the Hospital of Jerusalem. They hoped that this powerful monarch, with a Black Sea l eet, could restore the rule of the island of Malta to the Knights of St John . 156

The central problem for the Revolutionaries was that their Constitutions did not preclude the Nation from bestowing rewards. The ‘rights of man’ clearly postulated that social distinction could be founded on talent and virtue. It was not merely preferable that excep- tional individuals be given public recognition; it was virtually an ethical

152 Fran ç ois-Joseph Gossec, Le Triomphe de la R é publique ou Le Camp de Grand Pr é , Chaconne Digital CHAN 0727. Libretto 63.

153 Ambrogio A. Caiani, ‘The Lev é e en Masse’,www.ieg-ego.eu/caiania-2010-en. 154 Blondy, L’Ordre de Malte au XVIIIe Si è cle , 367–80. 155 Colleville and Saint-Christo, Les Ordres du Roi , 49–50, 148–9, and 437–51. 156 The Abb é Georgel, Voyage a Saint P é tersbourg en 1799–1800 fait avec l’ambassade des

Chevaliers de l’Ordre de Saint Jean de J é rusalem, allant offrir à l’Empereur Paul premier la grande ma î trise de l’Ordre pour servir à l’histoire des é v é nements de la i n du 18 i è me si è cle par feu M. l’Abb é Georgel, J é suite, ancien secr é taire d’ambassade et charg é d’affaire de France à Vienne (Paris, 1818 ).

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The renewal of the royal Orders of Chivalry 191

duty. Unfortunately for the Revolution, the eighteenth-century French monarchy had experimented with virtually every imaginable type of organisation aimed at rewarding individual merit. There were single- class dynastic orders, multi-class military orders and civilian orders of merit. It was difi cult for the politicians of the Convention , who were trying to achieve a complete break with the past, not to create a reward which was reminiscent of an ancien r é gime predecessor.

By the time of Napoleon’s decision in 1802, to found the Legion of Honour , analogies with the ancien r é gime had become less politically sensitive. 157 Furthermore, Napoleon , by calling this award for military and civilian merit a Legion rather than an Order, had already avoided the most controversial part. Gradually, as the consulate became an Empire , the Legion adopted many features which made it more rem- iniscent of its chivalric predecessors. It was only in 1816 that the wheel came full circle. The restored Bourbons had no difi culty in incorporat- ing the L é gion d’Honneur into their dynastic institutions. They merely replaced the efi gy of the Empereur with that of Henri IV.

157 Petiteau, É lites et mobilit é s , 26–34.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:26 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.010

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792/7 - Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution.pdf

Cambridge Books Online

http://ebooks.cambridge.org/

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792

Ambrogio A. Caiani

Book DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317

Online ISBN: 9781139207317

Hardback ISBN: 9781107026339

Paperback ISBN: 9781107631014

Chapter

7 - Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution pp. 192-220

Chapter DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge University Press

192

7 Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution

Sacred monarchy

In the past two decades, the role played by religious controversies during the period immediately preceding the French Revolution has been the subject of much scholarly analysis. 1 A great deal of atten- tion has been lavished on the Parlementaire and Jansenist crises of the second half of Louis XV’s reign. 2 They are interpreted as either embry- onic, or fully l edged, offensives aimed at undermining the juridical and religious foundations of the Bourbon monarchy. Michael Walzer has suggested that the trial and execution of Louis XVI was the cul- mination of an even longer process in the evolution toward modern political society. 3 In spite of having examined in detail the legal and ideological underpinnings of the late Bourbon monarchy, few of these studies have analysed in depth the ritual and liturgical elements of monarchical rule. 4

This chapter intends to correct this imbalance by examining the cen- tre of the cult of ‘sacral monarchy’; namely the king’s chapel. In terms of historical research, the ‘religion of Versailles’ is a well-travelled road. John McManners’ work did much to re-evaluate the subject’s import- ance. However, his treatment of the royal chapel did not deal with the

1 An earlier version of this chapter i rst appeared as ‘Louis XVI’s Chapel and the French Revolution (1789–1792)’, French History 22:4, 425–45. See the various contributors in Keith Michael Baker, ed., The French Revolution and the Creation of Modern Political Culture: The Political Culture of the Old Regime , 4 vols (Oxford, 1987 ).

2 Van Kley, The Religious Origins of the French Revolution , chapters 3 and 4 ; Jeffrey W. Merrick, The Desacralisation of the French Monarchy in the Eighteenth Century (London, 1990 ), chapter 5 ; Chartier, The Cultural Origins of the French Revolution , 111–36; and Swann, Politics and the Parlement of Paris , 34–44.

3 Michael Walzer, Regicide and Revolution: Speeches at the Trial of Louis XVI (Cambridge, 1974 ), 8–34.

4 Other historians examining royal ritual and ceremonial rarely venture into the Revolutionary period. For example, Ralph Giesey, The Royal Funeral Ceremony in Renaissance France (Geneva, 1960 ); Hanley, The Lit de Justice of the Kings of France ; and F. Leferme-Falgui è res, Les Courtisans: Une soci é t é de spectacle sous l’Ancien R é gime (Paris, 2007 ).

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Sacred monarchy 193

impact of the Revolution. 5 While it is true that the monarchy takes centre-stage in his account, when he is describing the political struggle over the Civil Constitution of the clergy , the part played by the eccle- siastical household is only briel y sketched out. 6 The intention here is to reassert the importance of the religious legacy inherited by Louis XVI and those clergymen who administered his devotions. It will be argued that the religious, symbolic and ceremonial coni guration of the court of the last ancien r é gime Bourbon monarch limited the dynasty’s options when it came to political negotiations. These constraints made the quest for a mutually acceptable compromise with the anti-clerical National Assembly extremely difi cult, if not impossible.

‘Sacral Kingship ’ has been dei ned loosely, and different experts in the i eld have applied it to the symbolism, politics and governance of ancien r é gime . However, it seems important to emphasise that the i rst, and most fundamental, ingredient of ‘sacrality’ was historical in nature. A sense of grandeur and legitimacy was established through a close association of the Bourbon’s dynastic history and divine providence. The main element in this narrative was the baptism of Clovis , King of the Franks, by St Remigius of Rheims in 496. Legend had it that, before the baptism of this pagan prince, a dove descended from heaven and presented St Remigius with a sainte ampoule which contained a magical chrism that bestowed thaumaturgical powers on the kings of France. 7

Secondly, the king’s personal religious behaviour was set forth as exemplary. It was insufi cient for the sovereign merely to assert his title of Rex Christianissimus et i ls ain é de l’église (Most Christian King and eldest son of the Church); he needed to ostentatiously assert this claim. In order to do this the religious practices of the court had to be both rigorous and distinctive. 8 Louis XVI was the lay-canon of several churches. In consequence, he i lled an intermediate pos- ition between congregation and priesthood during the masses he attended in person. 9 The religious claims pursued by the King of France endowed him with great authority over the high clergy of his

5 For ‘The Religion of Versailles’, see McManners, Church and Society in Eighteenth Century , I, 29–57.

6 John McManners, The French Revolution and the Church (London, 1969 ), 43–59. 7 Bloch, The Royal Touch , 77–8 and 223–8. 8 Paul Kleber Monod, The Power of Kings Monarchy and Religion in Europe 1589–1715

(London, 1999 ), 199–200. 9 ‘On the reasons why the king of France dresses in violet for certain periods of mourn-

ing at court. He does so because, through the prerogatives of his crown, he is the i rst and hereditary canon of the churches of St. Hylaire, in Poitiers, St. Julien in Mans, St. Martin in Tours, d’Angers in Zion, and of Ch â lons’. AN KK, 1453, fol.1.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution194

realm, and sought to assert his pre-eminence over the other crowned heads of Europe. 10

The fact that ‘the public’, in the second half of the eighteenth cen- tury, was unprepared to take these assumptions of ‘sacrality’ at face value seems to be well established. 11 Nevertheless it is equally clear that Louis XVI continued to pursue these religious claims which consti- tuted an important pillar on which the legitimacy of the Bourbon dyn- asty was founded. 12 The religious dimension strengthened the juridical authority of the monarch and allowed him to press forth his assertion of undivided sovereignty. 13 The deliberate confusion of the representa- tion of power with actual physical authority was an important feature of the crown’s public image. 14 After all, a monarch who was a divinely appointed deputy was certainly endowed with more legitimacy than one who sat on the throne through mere heredity, or worse, brute force.

When it came to writing a constitution, the politicians of the National Assembly sought to reconcile the monarchy with the new values of the regenerated French state. 15 The redei nition of the separation of powers divested the king of his law-making capacity. This development also necessitated that Louis XVI relinquish the symbolic idea of a heavenly pact. The deputies could not rest easily as long as their reforms could potentially be interpreted as an usurpation of the divinely appointed order of things. Swept away by the excitement of their transformative vision, they failed to realise that ‘sacrality’ was an important compo- nent of the Bourbon dynasty’s religious beliefs and convictions.

10 For the alternative of ‘Pietas Austriaca’, see Timothy Blanning, The Pursuit of Glory: Europe 1648–1815 (London, 2007 ), 445–8; and Antonio À lvarez-Ossorio, ‘The Ceremonial of Majesty and Aristocratic Protest: The Royal Chapel at the Court of Charles II’, in The Royal Chapel in the Time of the Habsburgs: Music and Ceremony in the Early Modern European Court , ed. Juan Jos é Carreras, Bernardo Garc í a-Garc í a and Tess Knighton (Woodbridge, 2005 ), 246–99.

11 Chartier, The Cultural Origins of the French Revolution , 92–135; Arlette Farge, Subversive Words: Public Opinion in Eighteenth-Century France (London, 1994 ), 151– 95; Merrick, The Desacralisation of the French Monarchy , 27–48; cf. Joseph Clarke, Commemorating the Dead in Revolutionary France: Revolution and Remembrance, 1789– 1799 (Cambridge, 2007 ), 6–8; and cited previously in Alain Boureau, Le Simple Corps du Roi: L’Impossible sacralit é des souverains fran ç ais XVe–XVIIIe si è cle (Paris, 1988 ), 41 and 62–3.

12 Girault de Coursac, L’Éducation d’un roi , 193–4 and 215–43. 13 Jean Bodin, On Sovereignty, ed. Julian H. Franklin (Cambridge, 1992), 44; and cf.

Walzer, Regicide and Revolution , 35. 14 Chartier, The Cultural Origins of the French Revolution , 129. 15 Tackett, Becoming a Revolutionary , 65–74 and 263–71; Baker, Inventing the French

Revolution , 281–5; and Paolo Colombo’, Costituzione, Sovranit à e Monarchia. L’immagine dell’Antico Regime nella Ril essione Politica dell’et à Rivoluzionaria’, in L’Europa delle Corti alla i ne dell’Antico Regime , eds. Cesare Mozzarelli and Gianni Venturi (Rome, 1991 ), 31–45.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Sacred monarchy 195

Several important Catholic authors explained the relationship between monarchy and religion as quasi-symbiotic in nature. Bossuet’s catechism of 1687 , the standard instrument for the diffusion of Catholic doctrine in the over 40,000 parishes of France for almost two centuries, referred to the monarchy in two specii c instances. 16 The i rst reference was to be found in the lesson elucidating the fourth commandment of the ‘Decalogue’: honour thy father and mother. The catechist was urged to explain that this rule did not merely apply to one’s parents. Implicit in this commandment was the God-given allegiance which tied a subject to his prince. 17 To reinforce this point of view, parishioners were ordered to include in their evening prayers an appeal beseeching God to preserve not only the king but also every individual member of the royal family within the i rst degree. 18

The fundamentalist interpretation of this royal cult can be observed in the Saillant collection of theological manuscripts. A treatise enti- tled On the Eucharist , composed in the form of a catechism and written most likely during the 1780s, expressed continuing intellectual proxim- ity between politics and theology. Its goal was to clarify the canon from the Council of Trent , which declared that ‘Christ is truly, really and substantially contained’ in the Eucharist. 19 The catechism in question, in order to explain this complicated doctrine divided Christ’s pres- ence in the Eucharist into three separate forms of divine immanence. It stated that: ‘the presence of Jesus Christ in the Eucharist is manifest in three different ways: presence of i gure, presence of faith and presence of virtue’. 20 The author then set out to explain each of the three ways in which Christ is made present during communion. 21 It is interesting

16 Jacques B é nigne Bossuet, Cat é chisme du Dioc è se de Meaux par le commandement de Monsr. L’illustrissime and r é v é rendissime Jacques-B é nigne Bossuet, Ev ê que de Meaux Conseiller du Roi en ses conseils ci-devant pr é cepteur de Monseigneur le Dauphin premier aum ô nier de Madame la Dauphine (Paris, 1687 ), 23 and 236. Napoleon was a great admirer of the ‘Bossuet catechism’ and when he became Emperor he had a revised edition printed which made specii c reference to how his dynasty was but another manifestation of div- ine providence in France’s history. See Jean Fran ç ois de Mandolx, Cat é chisme à l’usage de toutes les é glises de l’Empire Fran ç ais (Amiens, 1807), viii–xi and 55–7.

17 Ibid. 18 ‘Prions pour le roi, pour Monseigneur le Dauphin, Madame la Dauphine, Monseigneur

le Duc de Bourgogne, and pour toute la famille Royale. Seigneur, sauvez le Roi b é nis- sez sa famille. Conservez la maison de Saint Louis votre serviteur, and faites que ses enfants soient imitateurs de sa foi’. In Bossuet, Cat é chisme de Meaux , 236.

19 H. J. Schroeder, ed., The Canons and Decrees of the Council of Trent (Rockford, 1978), 73; and The Catechism of the Catholic Church (Vatican City, 1993), Section 2, A3. V. 1374.

20 BA, Ms. 5826, fol.4. 21 See ‘The Reformation as a Revolution in Ritual Theory’, in Muir, Ritual in Early

Modern Europe , 163–97.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution196

that this theologian explains two of the three ways in which Christ is manifest in the Eucharist by analogy to the different mediums through which the king made his own physical presence felt throughout the realm. The catechist begins by explaining that Christ is present i gura- tively in the Eucharist in the same way as the king of France is present i guratively in a room where his portrait hangs. 22 He elucidates what is intended by ‘presence of virtue’ by likening it to an individual who is made present through his authority or ofi ce. For the author, Christ is present in the Eucharist in the same way as the king is present in pub- lic buildings like prisons or courts of law. 23 From this treatise emerged an understanding that the bodies of Christ and the king shared certain mystical qualities which, in the monarch’s case, permitted him to exer- cise a divinely sanctioned temporal authority. 24

The best example of where this mystical authority was made visible was the king’s chapel. In the last ten years, specialists in aulic history and musicology have been re-evaluating the importance of this ‘sacred space’. 25 John Adamson goes so far as to see not only the chapel, but the entire early modern court as a ‘theatre of piety’. 26 It is true that other European examples, such as the Habsburg courts and their monastery- palaces, El Escorial , the Alc á zar and Klosterneuberg, took regal piety to unprecedented heights. 27 The chapel at Versailles , completed in 1710 and located in a side wing of the palace complex made a poor compari- son. 28 The Imperial and Spanish courts were recognised by the papacy as constituting independent dioceses in their own right; a prerogative the French monarch never managed to equal. 29 The Grand-Aum ô nier de France exercised his ofi ce within the ecclesiastic jurisdiction, not only of the Archbishop of Paris but, what was more humiliating, under that of the Cur é de Notre-Dame de Versailles as well. 30 Yet by 1780s

22 Pr é sence de i gure . BA, Ms. 5826, fols 5–6. 23 Ibid. 24 Muir, Ritual in Early Modern Europe , 271–87. 25 Schaich, ed., Monarchy and Religion ; Carreras, Garc í a Garc í a and Knighton, eds, The

Royal Chapel in the Time of the Habsburgs ; Jean Mongr é dien and Yves Ferraton, eds, Le Grand Motet Fran ç ais (1663–1792): Actes du colloque international de musicologie (Paris, 1984 ).

26 Adamson, ed., The Princely Courts of Europe , 41. 27 John H. Elliott, ‘Philip IV of Spain: Prisoner of Ceremony’, in The Courts of Europe ,

ed. Dickens, 169–91; and Derek Beales, Prosperity and Plunder: European Catholic Monasteries in the Age of Revolution, 1650–1815 (Cambridge 2003 ), 54.

28 Martha Mel Stumberg Edmunds, Imaging Divine Kingship in Louis XIV’s Chapel at Versailles (London, 2002 ); and Newton, La Petite Cour , 43–4.

29 Nicole Reinhardt, ‘The King’s Confessor: Changing Images’, in Monarchy and Religion , ed. Schaich, 173, n.88.

30 AN K 1712, no.29.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The royal chapel and its historians 197

indications were that the other European Courts seemed to be moving away from a religious focus. 31

The opposite was the case in France where the chapel was still a vital component of court life. It remained the site where the monarch publicly asserted the dynasty’s Catholic orthodoxy. It also provided the most important source of church patronage in the realm. The aum ô nerie controlled several commendatory abbeys, religious houses, charitable foundations, hospitals and a large number of scholarships to Parisian coll è ges. 32 Its fate during the Revolution is instructive for two reasons. Its survival right up to 10 August 1792 provides an enlightening case study of one of the few traditional royal institutions which existed dur- ing the entire constitutional monarchy. Similarly the friction, suspicion and antagonism which surrounded the chapel during the Revolutionary era highlighted how old-fashioned royal Catholic ceremonial was extra- neous to the aspirations of the newly constituted French Nation. The case of the king’s chapel allows a better understanding of both the nature of the monarchy headed by Louis XVI and the challenge posed by the Revolution.

The royal chapel and its historians

The historiography of the Chapelle Royale has often been neglected. From the mid nineteenth century right up to late twentieth century little academic work was produced on the chapel as an institution. For the generations of historians interested in theories of ‘state-building’, and for their successors, preoccupied by the ‘social and economic struc- tures’ of history, Louis XVI’s chapel provided little inspiration. 33 Such scholars had considered the eighteenth century as a period when court and government became separate entities, and also as a time of increas- ing secularisation. 34 The growth of the bureaucratic state seemed to have consigned the royal chapel to oblivion.

Such had not been the case during the seventeenth and eighteenth centuries, when it had been a relatively popular subject of historical

31 Beales, Joseph II , I, 156–9. 32 Tr. Drts. I, 435–40. 33 Elias mentions the chapel only when describing the architectural layout of Versailles.

See Elias, La Soci é t é de Cour , 67; Mousnier’s two-volume survey of the institutions of absolute monarchy does not mention the Royal Chapel in the section examining the Church. Roland Mousnier, Les Institutions de France sous la Monarchie Absolue, 1598–1789 , 2 vols (Paris, 1974 ), I, 281–316.

34 Schaich, ed., Monarchy and Religion , 4.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution198

research. 35 The last narrative account, written before the Revolution, was composed by the abb é Oroux de Fontaine-le-Comte in 1776. He was a royal chaplain, ideally situated to write his history. 36 He not only had privileged access to the registres de la Grande Aum ô nerie , but his i n- ished work was granted the honour of being published by the imprimerie royale. In essence, it was an ofi cial history printed with both the king’s patronage and blessing. The authors main purpose was not to offer a general history of France, from the standpoint of the king’s eccle- siastic household, but rather ‘to put before his readers’ eyes a series of astounding acts of piety, singular virtues, edifying deaths, majestic ceremonies and etc’. 37 The work was a catalogue of virtues and acts of piety intended to lead readers to one irrefutable conclusion. The abb é Oroux was certain that France’s prosperity was inextricably bound with the exercise of the ‘one true faith’. History provided an unbroken chain of evidence that the monarchy was the divinely appointed guardian of a compact which had brought countless blessings. In an age when both religion and monarchy were under siege, the abb é Oroux felt the philos- ophes needed intellectual chastisement and the populace a reminder of higher truths. 38

Sixty years later, when Castil-Blaise published another history of the Chapelle musique, the agenda had mutated considerably. Two years after the July Revolution, this musicologist saw the purpose of the royal chapel not in furnishing an apology of ‘Sacral monarchy’, but rather in the provision of patronage for church music. His text was an urgent appeal for funding: ‘the dissolution of the chapel has injured the empire of harmony’. 39

It was not until the late 1980s, that the chapel as an institution and liturgical venue, returned to the fore. 40 In spite of some initial hesitation,

35 Guillaume Du Peyrat, Histoire eccl é siastique de la cour, ou antiquit é s and recherches de la chapelle and oratoire des Rois de France, depuis Clovis Ier jusqu’à notre temps (Paris, 1645); and Louis Archon, Histoire Eccl é siastique de la Chapelle des Rois de France, sous les trois races de nos Rois , 2 vols (Paris, 1704–1711).

36 Abb é É tienne Oroux, Histoire Eccl é siastique de la Cour de France, o ù l’on trouve tout ce qui concerne l’histoire de la chapelle and des principaux officiers Eccl é siastiques de Nos Rois , 2 vols (Paris, 1776– 1777 ).

37 Ibid., I, x. 38 Ibid., I, ix. 39 Castil-Blaise, Chapelle-Musique des rois de France (Paris, 1832 ), 256–8. 40 John McManners, ‘The Religious Observances of Versailles under Louis XV’, in

Enlightenment Essays in Honour of Robert Shackleton , ed. G. Barber and C. Courtney (Oxford, 1988 ), 175–88; it was later revised expanded into a chapter of a two-vol- ume history of the French Church in the eighteenth century. See ‘The Religion of Versailles’ in Church and Society in Eighteenth Century, I, 29–57. For the most recent work on the Chapel at Versailles, see Maral, La Chapelle Royale sous Louis XIV , 53–93, and for a very useful glossary see 435–57.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The royal chapel and its historians 199

especially in the opening sentence: ‘this essay deals with a superi cial theme’, John McManners proceeded to prove the importance of Louis XV’s ecclesiastical household. He did so i rstly by focusing on the size – over 400 clerics and musicians – and i nally by elucidating the liturgical obligations imposed on the king and the courtly elite. The chapel was a place where disputes regarding hierarchy were resolved and where the sovereign proved his Christian credentials. 41 In spite of this renewed interest, the Chapel continues to remain a little-known and -studied institution. 42

The civil list accounts of the constitutional household do record con- spicuous royal expenditure on the religious dimension of court life. However there is no unii ed calculation for the administrative cost of running the Aum ô nerie . Chaplaincy expenses appear under a myriad of headings, and in the inventories of a host of different departments of the royal household, from ‘aum ô nes, domains, d é penses impr é vues & etc’ to ‘Menus Plaisirs’. 43 To complicate matters further there was a separate accounting department named the Tr é sorerie G é n é ral des Offrandes et Aum ô nes, headed by Jacques-Joseph Lenoir, which kept its own separate list of accounts which have today disappeared. 44 The Musique du Roi , which ofi cially was part of the Aum ô nerie , was also paid separately, to the tune of a quarter of a million livres per year. 45 Whatever the costs of the ‘Religion of Versailles’ may have been; they must have constituted a sizeable portion of the entire budget of the Maison du Roi. 46

Even McManners admits that his own estimate (which he made in the interest of simplii cation) of over 200 clergymen ministering to the

41 Giles Barber, ‘“Il a fallut meme r é veiller les Suisses”: Aspects of Private Religious Practice in a Public Setting in Eighteenth-Century Versailles’, in Religious Change in Europe, 1650–1914: essays for John McManners , ed. Nigel Aston (Oxford, 1997 ), 75–102.

42 One can hardly blame researchers for shying away. After all, the archival source material available is both fragmentary and equivocal. The Archives Nationales pos- sess only one carton that deals directly with the Aum ô nerie. The whereabouts of the original registers and i nancial documents outlining the day-to-day running of this department are unknown. AN O 1 750.

43 AN O 1 3084, deuxi è me é tat. 44 Very little has survived from this bureaucratic ofi ce. I have found only three receipts

for the year 1788–1789. BnF Ms.Fr. 6803, fols 395–6 and 401. 45 AN O 1 842. 46 The precise i gure, unless new accounts or sources emerge, will probably never be

known. The 1780s were a turbulent time in the accounting procedures for the royal household. On 17 August 1780 Louis XVI decided to streamline all accounting for the household, through an agency called the Chambre aux deniers. All expenditure had to be approved by the Contr ô lleur G é n é ral Mesnard de Chouzy. AN O 1 767 no.1; and Duindam, Vienna and Versailles , 61 and 65.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution200

court at Versailles is a signii cant under-estimation. 47 Military chaplains for the over 6000 troops stationed at Versailles, the seventeen inde- pendent Aum ô neries serving the other Princes du Sang, the chaplains ministering to the servants of the Grand Commun, the Lazarist com- munity of Versailles and the chaplains of chaplains, inevitably inl ate this i gure. 48

All that can be said with certainty is that the king granted sixty ‘bre- vets’ to those clergymen ministering to him directly. It must be noted that the Aum ô nerie was one of the more dynamic and streamlined departments of the Maison du Roi. None of its ofi ces were automatic- ally venal in nature, though for two important positions very valuable brevets de retenue were issued. The other charges had been liquidated by the crown in 1720s. 49 So the crown, in most cases, had substantial freedom to appoint and remove incumbents at its own discretion, some- thing it could hardly afford to do in other areas of the household. 50

It is true that ordinary salaries were relatively low for ecclesiastics working for the king. The Grand Almoner was paid 14,400 livres per year, which was a very small sum for, arguably, the highest church appointment in the realm. The meagreness of such remuneration is apparent if one considers the wages of the director of music (a relatively junior ofi cial), which totalled 10,500 livres. 51 Furthermore, most sal- aries were liable for detractions for food, lodging and ‘livery expenses’ that further reduced these small honoraria . 52 The reason was simple; all of clergymen serving the king at court were deemed to be resident in their benei ces; thus were exempt from penalties for absenteeism. Therefore they could hold multiple benei ces and church appointments without fear of prosecution. Indeed, all ofi cials in the Aum ô nerie held abbeys in commendam , and therefore court prelates could match, and at times exceed, the status and authority of secular courtiers. 53

47 McManners, ‘ The Religious Observances of Versailles ’, 176. 48 SHAT, Ya 142–4; Almanach Royal for each year of Louis XVI’s reign reveals the enor-

mous number of clerics ministering to the different members of his family; and i nally for Cardinal de Montmorency’s own ecclesiastical household see AN T 146 7 .

49 The value of the two remaining ofi ces requiring brevets de retenues attests to the con- tinuing market demand for positions in the king’s household. The title of Premier Aum ô nier was worth 2500 livres and that of Ma î tre de l’Oratoire was valued at one hundred and twenty thousand livres, in both cases immense sums. Oroux, Histoire Eccl é siastique , II, 602, AN C 189 no.21; and Tr.Drts. I, 446.

50 Horowski, ‘Ofi ce-holding and Career Mechanisms at the Court of France’, 167–9. 51 The only exception was the Confesseur du Roi who was paid quite handsomely; see

AN O 1 263 fol.3. 52 Tr.Drts. I, 440; and AN O 1 842. 53 For the power and wealth of French monastic institutions, see Beales, Prosperity and

Plunder , 84–6; and McManners, Church and Society in Eighteenth-Century France , I, 95–140 and 472–504.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The royal chapel and its historians 201

Far from being moribund, the king’s chapel was one of the most vibrant and powerful institutions in the kingdom of France. In 1788 it even resisted a proposal for amalgamation with the queen’s chapel, which would have led to the suppression of twenty ecclesiastical ofi ces. 54 The chapel exerted signii cant inl uence over the patronage of benei ces, there was a notable overlap between its membership and that of the Conseil de Conscience . 55 However its most important function

Table 4. Personnel of the Chapelle du Roi in 1789

Aum ô nerie 1 Grand Aum ô nier de Franc e 1 Premier Aum ô nier du Roi 1 Aum ô nier Ordinaire du Roi 1 Ma î tre de l’Oratoire 1 Confesseur 1 Pr é dicateur Ordinaire 8 Aum ô niers (2 servant par quartier)

Chapelle Oratoire 1 Chapelain Ordinaire 8 Chapelains (2 servant par quartier) 1 Clerc de Chapelle Ordinaire 8 Clercs de Chapelle (2 servant par quartier) 1 Sacristain de la grande Chapelle 1 Sommiers Ordinaire 2 Sommiers (1 servant par semestre)

Grande Chapelle 1 Sous-Ma î tre 8 Chapelains (4 servant par semestre) 1 Clerc ordinaire 4 Clercs de la Grande Chapelle (2 servant par semestre) 10 Clercs par commission 1 Biblioth é caire 1 Imprimeur 1 Noteur

Total: 63 clergymen (38 present each quarter)

Source: AN O 1 750 and Almanach Royal of 1789

54 AN O 1 750, no.39. Memoirists and historians insist the queen played a signii cant role in the selection of Cardinal-Prince Rohan’s successor, Louis-Joseph de Montmorency. See Nigel Aston, The End of an Elite: The French Bishops and the Coming of the Revolution 1786–1790 (Oxford, 1992 ), 49 and 102; and ‘She rejected the candidacy of Cardinal de la Rochefoucauld because she considered him to be an imbecile’, in A. Cans, ‘Lettres de M. de Boisgelin , archev ê que d’Aix, à La Comtesse de Gramont’, Revue Historique, 79 ( 1902 ), 316–23, here 322–3.

55 Admittedly Louis XVI no longer took advice from his confessor over Church appoint- ments. See McManners, Church and Society in Eighteenth-Century France , I, 49–50 and 55; and Antoine, Le Conseil de Roi , 128–31 and 505–6.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution202

was the choreography of the king’s routine. It scheduled and organised the king’s daily devotions and the most important annual celebrations. It was the central medium through which the king’s sacrality was made manifest . Unsurprisingly, it was one of the institutions with which the Revolution almost immediately crossed swords.

The chapel and the Revolution

A ‘war of ceremony’ was how Georges Lefebvre described the open- ing shots i red in the clash between Third Estate and crown in May 1789 . 56 It is important to note that most of the ceremonial in question was religious at heart. Proceedings began, on the morning of 4 May , with a spectacular Christian procession. It included delegates from the three orders and ofi cers of the royal household, who set off at a slow pace from the parish of Notre Dame de Versailles to the parish of Saint-Louis. 57 The occasion was very reminiscent of Corpus Christi celebrations. The king, dressed in full regalia and marching under a great canopy, sprinkled with l eurs de lys, was followed closely by the monstrance displaying the Blessed Sacrament. 58 The entire occasion was intended to remind all of the proximity of the two mystical bod- ies, which had so strongly inl uenced traditional religious and polit- ical thought. 59 Christ’s body stood in lieu of the heavenly kingdom and

56 Lefebvre, The French Revolution , 106. 57 Lemay, La vie quotidienne des d é put é s , 18. 58 Mercure de France , 16 mai 1789, 123; and AN K 1719, no. 41. 59 Ernst H. Kantorowicz, The King’s Two Bodies: A Study in Mediaeval Political Theology

(Princeton, NJ, 1957 ), 193–232.

Table 5. Days of Grande Chapelle

New Year’s Day* Second of January* Feast of the Purii cation* Palm Sunday Holy Thursaday Good Friday Easter Pentecost* Assumption of the Virgin Mary All Saints Christmas

* denotes a celebration associated with the Ordre du Saint-Esprit Source: Ouroux, Histoire Eccl é siastique , II, 638.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The chapel and the Revolution 203

Louis XVI’s body was the incarnation of the state. 60 The Aum ô niers, chaplains and other ecclesiastics, marching ahead of the monstrance, portrayed the essential role played by the chapel in staging this spec- tacle. Once this procession reached its destination, both deputies and the court attended a mass celebrated by the Archbishop of Paris , 61 fol- lowed by a sermon preached by the Bishop of Nancy . 62 As the crown and the Third Estate became locked in a struggle over the sovereignty of the state, courtly and religious ritual was the immediate victim of this m ê l é e. Deputies of the Third Estate complained vociferously that Versailles’s ceremonial apparatus impeded the nation’s progress. 63

Initially, most deputies made some effort to accommodate the religious requirements imposed by Versailles. On 9 May 1789 they attended, in large numbers, the anniversary mass celebrated in mem- ory of Louis XV. 64 This manufactured piety soon crumbled as the dep- uties of the Third Estate refused to accept their subordinate role in the deliberations of the Estates General . Their dissatisfaction found symbolic expression in an increasing tendency to withdraw from the religious festivities of the court. It was noted in the Mercure that on the feast of Corpus Christi , which fell on 18 June, a mere day after the Third Estate declared itself to be the National Assembly , only ‘some deputies’ attended the procession. The enthusiasm for royal rites and rituals had started to evaporate. 65 The mood for the confrontation that would occur in i ve days, at the infamous S é ance royale , had been set. Matters were not helped by the death of the Dauphin on 4 June 1789. 66 The mandatory two-month mourning period served to alienate the dep- uties. 67 Not only did the king become more withdrawn and out of touch with the realities of politics, but the deputies were further inconven- ienced by religious court prescriptions at a politically sensitive moment. Court regulations, concerning the death of the crown prince, required that three different sets of embellishments be added to clothing. These additions were to convey, symbolically, the three distinct stages that expressed the intensity of the mourning period. 68

60 ‘He displayed himself, presented himself as an embodiment of some sort of “higher” power … Representation [is] inseparable from the lord’s concrete existence’, in Habermas, The Structural Transformation of the Public Sphere , 7.

61 For his support to the Artois clique he was the victim of an attempted lynching on 24 June 1789. Doyle, Origins of the French Revolution , 164.

62 Lemay, La vie quotidienne des d é put é s, 19–20. 63 Dreux-Br é z é , Les Dreux-Br é z é , 317–19 and 339. 64 Mercure de France , 6 juin 1789, 27; and Journal de Paris , 20 mai 1789, no.140, 363. 65 Mercure de France , 4 juillet 1789, 23. 66 Ibid., 13 juin 1789, 76–7. 67 AN O 1 1044; Hardman, Louis XVI , 14749; and Tackett, Becoming a Revolutionary, 143. 68 For the i rst month all those present at court were required to wear black habits (which

suited the Third Estate deputies well as this was already their basic uniform) with the

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution204

The procedure for putting to rest the earthly remains of the Dauphin was equally elaborate. Tradition prescribed that the young prince’s body was to lie in state for three days. His heart was to be embalmed and translated to the convent of Val de Gr â ce . At the conclusion of these nine days of ritual, Louis XVI headed for the tranquillity of the Palais de Marly , where he escaped the regimentation of Versailles. This move increased his isolation from the centre of political events. 69 By the time a delegation of the Third Estate paid its last respects to the Dauphin on 6 June 1789, the breach between crown and national representation was sealed. 70 After the storming of the Bastille the deputies would no longer defer to the king’s religious sensibilities. In future, they might commission patriotic te deums and special blessings, but the sacral aura of monarchy was something the Assembly refused to recognise. 71

On 27 July 1789, the comte de Clermont-Tonnerre (the head of the committee synthesising the 40,000 cahiers de dol é ances ), admitted that the cahiers were equivocal on the issue of whether a French Constitution existed already or had to be created ex novo . 72 He felt, nonetheless, that there was sufi cient support for the Assembly’s decision to frame a writ- ten Constitution. 73 Mounier’s proposals regarding the ‘fundamental law of the land’ appeared to be largely written in the language of the Old Order. 74 The king’s person was still sacred and, at this early stage, church patronage still was an inseparable component of the crown’s pre- rogatives. 75 Article 30 even proclaimed: ‘the king never dies’. 76 However, while the appearance of monarchical ‘sacrality’ had been preserved, the reality was quite different. These ancient juridical maxims were no longer couched in a language which derived its ultimate legitimacy from a divinely appointed order. On the contrary, the natural order had

addition of goatskin shoes, sleeve cuffs of batiste, bronze belt-buckles and swords. Subsequently, they were to exchange their bronze accoutrements for silver ones and sleeve cuffs made of muslin were added to the black suits. Finally, at the end of the deuil , etiquette demanded that gentlemen wear doubled and i nely cut sleeve cuffs AN KK 1453, fol. 1, Henri- É vrard, marquis de Dreux-Br é z é , Costume de c é r é monie de MM. les d é put é s des trois ordres aux É tats g é n é raux (Paris, 1789); and Mansel, Dressed to Rule, 16–17 and 72.

69 Furet and Richet, La R é volution Fran ç aise , 77–8. 70 Mercure de France , 27 juin 1789, 158–60. 71 For the Feast of the Federation in 1790 , the former court composer Gossec was

assigned the task of composing a Te Deum with Revolutionary lyrics. Laura Mason, Singing the French Revolution: Popular Culture and Politics 1787–1799 (New York, 1996 ), 44.

72 Baker, Inventing the French Revolution , 261–2. 73 AP VIII, 283–5. 74 Baker, Inventing the French Revolution , 254–8. 75 AP VIII, 285–7; Almanach Royal (Paris, 1792 ), 94; and cf. Walzer, Regicide and

Revolution , 35–46. 76 Ibid., 287.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The chapel and the Revolution 205

become more material and intelligible, through the exercise of human reason. This was exemplii ed by Article 30: ‘According to the law, the king never dies, that is to say that, by the sole power of the law all of the royal authority is transmitted immediately upon the death of the mon- arch to his successor’. 77 The Catholic faith i nds little accommodation in this realignment. It is the smooth functioning of a juridical mechan- ism which regulates monarchical succession. The recognition that the early revolutionary reformers borrowed from France’s past, in order to move beyond the ancien r é gime , was especially signii cant. It was hoped that, by shedding the religious mantle, a violent breach between past and present could be avoided. As will be documented, the deprivation of the religious aura was to make Louis XVI unable to function even as a constitutional monarch.

A mere i ve days after the taking of the Bastille , in a clear statement of where his priorities lay, the king presided over what proved to be the last great religious ceremony of Versailles. After an extremely long process of negotiation and ceremonial delays, the last Grand Aum ô nier of the ancien r é gime , Louis-Joseph de Laval-Montmorency, Bishop of Metz, received his long-awaited crimson robes. 78 The pageantry involved in the last stage of a Bishop’s promotion to the status of prince de l’église was an interesting mix of royal, religious and diplomatic symbolism. 79 The i nal act in the investiture of a new Cardinal involves the bestowal of the crimson biretta . Early on the morning 19 July 1789, a large procession made its way through the Palace of Versailles. 80 Upon reaching the Salon d’Hercule he knelt before the king and removed his skull cap. In a ges- ture reminiscent of his own coronation , Louis then raised the Cardinal’s biretta and placed it on the head of his Grand Almoner . 81 Very soon such a ceremonious display, where royal chaplaincy, monarchy and papacy celebrated their effective monopoly over church appointments, became unthinkable as the political atmosphere reached boiling point. 82

77 Ibid. 78 Mercure de France , 27 juin 1789, 158–60; Saint-Allais, III, 308–9 ; and Anselme,

Suppl é ment IX (2), 804. 79 AN F 19 1906, dossier 11. 80 The papal ab Legate, Montmorency’s nephew in this case, accompanied by several

Camerieri Segreti of the papal household and the Introducteur des Ambassadeurs, was charged with presenting the biretta to the king. Louis had chosen the Salon d’Hercule, where ambassadors usually presented their credentials. On the other side of the c h â teau, in the queen’s apartments, the Grand Aum ô nier, escorted by a detach- ment of Cent-Suisses , progressed through the palace. William R. Newton, L’Espace du Roi: La Cour de France au ch â teau de Versailles 1682–1789 (Paris, 2000 ), 348.

81 Mercure de France , 8 ao û t 1789, 58. 82 This was not however the last Church appointment made by Louis XVI. In 1790 the

Bishopric of Boulogne fell vacant and was bestowed on a commoner. McManners, Church and Society in Eighteenth-Century France , I, 214.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution206

In early October the women of Paris, followed by the National Guard , forced the king to give his assent to the constitutional decrees promulgated by the Assembly throughout August and September. They also took the king and National Assembly captive back to Paris. It was hoped that an enforced coni nement, and the threat of popular pres- sure, would make it impossible for Louis XVI to climb down from his concessions. 83 The life of the royal family in the Tuileries was not par- ticularly felicitous. Louis, naturally prone to melancholy, sought solace in the comfort of regular and assiduous Christian practice. During his enforced sojourn in the French capital, Louis continued to record day- to-day events in his diary. His previous obsession with hunting gave way to a scrupulous auditing of his religious devotions. From October 1789 to July 1792 he registered no fewer than 468 entries , varying from masses to vespers to special feast days. 84 The promulgation of the Constitution was the only diary entry which recorded the National Assembly’s legislative work. The rest bore testament to a traditional sovereign’s day-to-day routine, divided between religious rituals and ofi cial ceremonies.

Unsurprisingly, once it became clear that his stay in Paris was to be long term, the reorganisation of the royal chapel was among the top priorities of Louis XVI. The nearby Feuillant house of the rue Saint- Honor é was to provide the solution. This well-to-do monastic institu- tion, which could trace its origins to a royal endowment, 85 proved well suited to the task of ministering to the court. Once the Assembly freed ‘citizens’ from monastic vows (13 February 1790), the survival of the Feuillant community was dependent on the fate of the monarchy. An agreement was reached with the Assembly’s ecclesiastical committee that allowed these Cistercian monks to continue residing in their con- vent. The monks were required to sign a joint declaration stating that they did not dwell together as a religious community, and that their main aim was to facilitate the king’s devotions. 86 In spite of the mutual convenience of this arrangement, the crown proved less than appre- ciative. In February 1791, the hard-pressed Feuillants complained to the Grand Almoner that they had not yet received any remuner- ation. 87 This potentially embarrassing situation was rectii ed by Louis XVI on 28 July, when he paid 10,000 livres of arrears. 88 The monks also grumbled that, although the entire community helped to run the Tuileries chaplaincy, only a dozen of their brethren appeared on the

83 Price, The Fall of the French Monarchy , 107–8. 84 AN C 221, no.151. 85 AN S 4166. 86 AN O 1 750, no.55. 87 Ibid., no.53. 88 Ibid., no.52.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The chapel and the Revolution 207

ofi cial pay-rolls. In spite of these vexations, these members of the regu- lar clergy clung steadfastly to the foot of the throne, right up to the last days of the monarchy. It seems not unreasonable to suppose that one of these Cistercians was the last to minister to the king on the night of 9 August 1792 . 89

The monarchy’s i rst year in Paris was to be disrupted far more by logistics than by popular agitation. The ecclesiastical household remained essentially the same and continued to be headed by cardinal de Montmorency; who hosted in 1790 a banquet for the F ê te de la F é d é ration in order to please the Parisian municipal authorities . It was somewhat ironic, considering that exactly the year before he had inter- preted the taking of the Bastille as the visible manifestation of divine retribution. 90 The Paris populace, in 1790, did not impact negatively on the king’s private religious practices and even participated in the great religious events at court. This was a situation which 1791 and the debate over the Civil Constitution of the clergy was to completely overturn.

The greatest problem for the Aum ô nerie lay in the size of the Tuileries’ chapel, which was miniscule in comparison to the cathedral-like dimen- sions of that in Versailles. 91 This space was not only small, but was situ- ated on the i rst l oor and awkward to access. It was located precisely above quarters of the duc de Brissac , Capitaine des Cent-Suisses, and the royal family entered their private box by using the terrace to the right of the Salle des Cent-Suisses. This balcony possessed a limited seating capacity and could only accommodate members of the royal family and their immediate retinue. Furthermore, the interior d é cor was modest, and only the altar could boast noticeable embellishment. Again this made for poor comparison with the chapelle in Versailles.

As a direct result of these environmental factors, the royal family’s piety was signii cantly transformed. Gone were the daily public specta- cles of Versailles. In Paris, private worship was much more sedate and in many ways invisible to the masses. A wooden gallery was erected on the terrace facing the gardens and a screen shielded the Bourbons within the tribune from the public’s curious gaze. 92 Louis XVI also decided to dispense with the rule of etiquette , which had indicated that each

89 Fran ç ois de La Rochefoucault, Souvenirs du 10 Ao û t 1792 et de l’Arm é e de Bourbon (Paris, 1929 ), 3.

90 Louis Joseph de Montmorency-Laval, Instruction Pastorale de son É minence Monseigneur le Cardinal de Montmorency É v ê que de Metz sur les troubles qui d é solent le royaume. Donn é à Versailles le 19 septembre 1789 (Metz, 1789 ); and Aston, The End of an Elite , 102.

91 The Tuileries Chapel was roughly 200 m 2 while the Sun King’s Chapel at Versailles was over 900 m 2 . Stumberg Edmunds, Imaging Divine Kingship , 32.

92 AN O 1 1682, no.556.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Ground floor Tuileries’ Gardens

First floor

The Tuileries Palace during the 1790s

Pavillon de Flore

Queen’s apartments

a. Guard Room

b. Antechamber

c. Billiards Room, Dining Room

d. Queen’s Drawing Room

e. Queen’s Bedroom

f. Queen’s Dressing Room

King’s State Rooms

a. Guardroom for the Cent-Suisses

b. Ordinary Guardroom

c. Antechamber

d. Ceremonial Bedroom

e. Council Meeting Room

f. Billiards Room

g. Small Gallery

Private Apartments

a. Guardroom

b. Antechamber

c. Salle des Nobles

d. Madame Royale’s Bedroom

e. Dauphin’s Cabinet

f. Dauphin’s Bedroom

g. King’s Bedroom

h. Valet’s Bedroom

i. Side Corridor where the king’s secret safe, or ‘armoire de fer’, was located

Madame Elisabeth’s Apartments

Royal Theatre

King’s Cabinets

a. Archives

b. Locksmith’s workshop

c. King’s Cabinet

1. Colonnaded Porch

2. Lower Galleries

3. Grand Staircase

4. Queen’s Staircase

5. Kitchens

6. Service Stairwell (which was used by the royal family for the flight to Varennes)

1. Terraces

2. Grand Staircase

3. Royal Chapel

Court Theatre

Princesse de Lamballe’s Apartments

Madame Adelaïde’s Apartments

Duchesse de Tourzel’s Apartments (Royal Governess)

First Gentleman of the Bedchamber’s Apartments (vacant after 1791)

Captain of Cent Suisses’ Apartments (Duc de Brissac)

Pavillon Bullant Pavillon Central

Cour du Carrousel

Pavillon du Théâtre Pavillon de Marsan

Ground floor First floor

a

a b c d e f a cb

b c d e f g h i

1

2 2

6

5

4

3

2 3

11

abcdefg

Figure 9 Plan of Tuileries ( c. 1789–1792)

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The chapel and the Revolution 209

member of his family attend religious services separately. The move was applauded by the press, which interpreted it as both a wise economy and an inspiring display of family solidarity. 93

The king, after the morning lever , seems to have continued to attend midday mass every day in 1790. 94 The chapels in the palaces of the Tuileries and Saint-Cloud provided the main venues for the religious rites of the royal family. On days, which were not special feasts, the king and his family were seated in the tribune. On more special occasions an armchair covered by a canopy was placed on the right-hand side of the altar. Here the king continued, as in the past, to assert his intermediate state between priesthood and laity. During the ‘liturgy of the word’ he was presented with the gospels to kiss and before the consecration, after the altar had been sprinkled, he received incense. 95

More usually however, the ordinary court mass, during the Revolution, was a very calm affair. The king passively listened and prayed in exactly the same manner as the rest of the congregation. It was only following the l ight to Varennes that daily worship was disrupted dramatically. After he was placed under house arrest, the king was no longer allowed to hear mass in the palace chapel. 96 A temporary altar was set up in the Galerie de Diane where the royal family alone, with a few loyal serv- ants, listened to midday mass. 97 The permission to return to worship in the Tuileries chapel coincided directly with Louis XVI’s acceptance of 1791 Constitution . The occasion was celebrated by a special religious service. 98

The exile of the principal ofi cers of the Aum ô nerie, in May 1791, greatly disheartened the king. There seems to be little evidence illu- minating how the religious life of the court developed between October 1791 and the fall of the Monarchy in the following year. Only Mme Campan’s account of the Sunday services preceding 10 August, which witnessed major disturbances within the royal chapel, sheds some light on the issue. The king suffered the indignity of being insulted on his way to Mass by national guardsmen . 99 At Vespers that evening, whilst singing the Magnii cat , radical spectators deliberately emphasised and repeated the verse ‘he hath put down the mighty from their seat and hath exalted the humble and meek’. 100 At this critical juncture the

93 Journal G é n é ral de la Cour , 14 janvier 1790, no.xiv, 107–8. 94 Comte d’H é zecques, Page à la cour de Louis XVI , 43 and 155. 95 Ibid. 96 Couty, La Vie aux Tuileries , 124. 97 Haver-Cr ö y, M é moires de la Duchesse de Tourzel , 295. 98 ASPr, Francia 82, Parigi 11 settembre 1791. 99 Campan, M é moires de Madame Campan , p. 414; and Allen, Threshold of Terror , 17. 100 ‘Deposuit potentes de sede, et exaltavit humiles’. Ibid.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution210

royal family was no longer capable of performing its ritual duties in a dignii ed manner. 101

Although daily worship had become less ostentatious, special reli- gious occasions and monarchical feast days were still celebrated with all the traditional pomp and ceremony. Further evidence of this conserva- tive mindset can be observed in the ceremonies of Holy Week. These served as potential l ashpoints in the troubled relationship between royal tradition and revolutionary radicalism. Palm Sunday was the starting point of Pascal week. However, it was only on Maundy Thursday that proceedings properly got under way with the ritual of the pedilavium . 102 Here the royal family re-enacted the episode from St John’s Gospel when Christ, prior to the Last Supper, in an act of exemplary humility, washed the feet of the twelve apostles. 103 Thirteen children, or elderly paupers, shared the honour of having their feet rinsed by the succes- sor of Saint-Louis. On the same evening, the public dining ceremony of the grand couvert was inverted. Before a large audience of onlookers, the Princes of the Blood processed to and from the kitchens bearing dishes and plates i lled with food. They then assisted the king in serving thirteen paupers at table. The queen , regardless of the domesticisation mentioned previously, enacted a separate female version of the c è ne . So while Louis XVI was busy washing feet and serving at table, so too were Marie Antoinette , Mme Royale, Mme É lisabeth and Mmes Tantes who replicated the ceremony exactly. This week-long rigorous ceremonial purii cation demonstrated that Catholic orthodox observance was an irrenunciable element of Bourbon regal piety.

In 1790 these ceremonies were carried out to the letter. As the abolition of the nobility had yet to take place, the hierarchical dimension was fully preserved. The king was the i rst to communicate, on 5 April 1790, at the parish church of Saint Germain l’Auxerrois. He received the host from Cardinal de Montmorency . The Comte de Provence and the Premier Aum ô nier, the Bishop of Senlis , were given the honour of holding the altar cloth during this ritual. 104 The next day the queen also performed her Pascal duty and Mme É lisabeth had the honour of holding the altar cloth. During the next seven days Mmes Tantes, Mme É lisabeth , the comte and comtesse de Provence all followed the royal example. 105

101 The comte de Provence , the king’s eldest brother in exile, was trying at this time to be recognised as the ‘lieutenant of the realm’. See Price, Fall of the French Monarchy , 233–5.

102 Duindam, Vienna and Versailles , 139–40. 103 Jerusalem Bible, John 13: 1–20. 104 Gazette de France , 13 avril 1790, no.30, 146. 105 They each chose the greatest nobles of the realm to hold the altar cloth at their

respective ceremonies. Those chosen were the Princess Dowager of Chimay, the

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The chapel and the Revolution 211

It was also during this time that Marie Th é r è se de France, Mme Royale , made her i rst communion (7 April 1790). Like the king, she received the sacrament from cardinal de Montmorency at the parish church of Saint-Germain l’Auxerrois . When the service ended, she and her fellow i rst communicants processed to the Ch â telet. 106 Here, in this notorious prison, they personally released i fteen prisoners detained for bad debt. Once released, the king’s daughter bestowed 100 livres to each former inmate to enable them to set off on a fresh new start. She also donated 1300 livres, from the day’s offertory collection, for the care of the prison’s sick. 107

While the life of the ‘living’ Bourbon dynasty was continuing, more or less as normal, political events in the city of Paris came to disturb the remains of both Louis XIII and Louis XIV. The hearts of these two monarchs had been preserved, in large urns supported by silver angels, in the formerly Jesuit É glise de la culture Saint-Catherine. 108 It was decided in October 1790, by the Administration des biens nationaux du d é partement de Paris, to sell the silver angels. 109 There is no source material which relates how Louis XVI received the news that the hearts of his predecessors were to be evicted from their resting place. The expenditure accounts of the Menus Plaisirs, which organised the trans- lation of the hearts from the church of Sainte-Catherine to the convent of Val de Gr â ce , have survived. 110 They allow for a brief reconstruction of the manner in which these royal relics were transferred. A procession was organised on 29 November 1790 to carry the hearts through Paris. It must have been a relatively impressive spectacle considering that the royal Grand Master of Ceremonies, the marquis de Dreux-Br é z é , was asked to direct proceedings personally. The entire ceremony cost well in excess of 3000 livres. 111 This episode allows one to better contextual- ise the attack on the royal necropolis of Saint-Denis in 1793. As early as 1790 the remains of deceased kings were no longer regarded as sacro- sanct and unmovable in their i nal resting place. 112 Organisational and

princesse de Ghistel, the princesse de Narbonne, the duchesse de Duras, the duchesse de Caylus, the marquise de S è rent and i nally the comtesse de Balby. While Monsieur selected his favourites the duc de L é vis and the duc d’Havry to hold the nappe. See Gazette de France , 6, 9 and 13 avril 1790, no.28, 137–8, no.29, 142, and no.30, 145–6.

106 For highly polemical description of this event, see R é volutions de Paris , 12–17 avril 1790, no.40, 132.

107 Journal de Paris , 12 avril 1790, no.102, 410; and Gazette de France , 16 avril 1790, no.31.

108 AN D XIX 44, no.702. 109 AN D XIX 69, no.456. 110 AN O 1 3090, sixi è me é tat d é penses impr é vues, chapitre trois . 111 Ibid. 112 Christopher M. Greene, ‘Alexandre Lenoir and the Mus é e des Monuments Fran ç ais

during the French Revolution’, French Historical Studies , 12 ( 1981 ), 200–22.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution212

economic considerations came to override the i nal wishes of deceased rulers. This may be considered a sign of the change in mentality towards the traditional royal cult. The Civil Constitution of the clergy of 1791 was to place monarchical worship, and the new ideas surrounding the organisation of the Church, in profound conl ict. 113

The National Assembly’s decision to incorporate the institutional structure of the Catholic Church into its constitutional settlement was to prove one of the most controversial pieces of legislation imple- mented during the Revolution. In July 1790 the National Assembly abruptly accepted a series of proposals originating from its Comit é Eccl é siastique . These sought to solve, once and for all, the position of the Catholic Church in the newly regenerated French state. The scheme essentially reduced the number of dioceses and required all clergymen to swear to uphold the constitution as salaried public ofi - cials. 114 The Holy See remained silent for the better part of a year. It has been assumed by many that recent events in the Habsburg Monarchy and Russian Empire had induced the Assembly to expect that a negoti- ated settlement would eventually be reached with the Papacy . 115 Louis XVI, in spite of grave reservations and a deep personal crisis of con- science, consented in late July. The Assembly, in light of this success, grew bolder. By the end of the year it passed a decree which established the modalities and timetable according to which all clerics would have to take the civic oath. In late November the king sanctioned this legis- lation. The l ood gates were suddenly opened in March 1791, when the ofi cial Papal brief, quod aliquantum , condemning the Assembly’s actions, arrived in Paris. 116

The reception of the Civil Constitution by the clerical establish- ment only heightened the sense of turmoil. In particular the response of France’s leading prelates deeply affected the king. Only 7 of 160 bishops consented to take the oath. 117 The parish clergy, with some

113 Timothy Tackett, Religion, Revolution and Regional Culture in Eighteenth Century France: The Ecclesiastical Oath of 1791 (Princeton, NJ, 1986 ), 6; Doyle, The Oxford History of the French Revolution, 147; and Hardman, Louis XVI, 18.

114 McManners, The French Revolution and the Church, 39 115 Derek Beales, Enlightenment and Reform in Eighteenth-Century Europe (New York,

2005 ), 236–42 and 256–60; Dale Van Kley, The Jansenists and the Expulsion of the Jesuits from France 1757–1765 (London, 1975 ), 205–7; and Blanning, Pursuit of Glory , 363.

116 ‘This National Assembly has arrogated the potestas of the Church and has come to establish a strange order of things which is contrary to both dogma and ecclesiastical discipline’. For an Italian translation of this Papal brief see http://digilander.iol.it/ magistero/p6quodal.htm .

117 McManners, The French Revolution and the Church , 48.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The chapel and the Revolution 213

signii cant regional variations, was more evenly split on the issue of the constitution than their superiors. 118

Throughout March and April 1791 the bishops, now publicly chas- tised by the press as recalcitrant, put sustained pressure on the king to prevent the looming schism. The Archbishop of Narbonne (who began his career as a court cleric celebrating Maundy Thursday in 1766), accused the Assembly of introducing Protestantism through the back door. 119 Exactly at the same time, the Archbishop of Paris , using more allegorical expressions, denounced the ‘raving wolves seeking to devour the lord’s l ock’. 120

Court preachers were also among the most vociferous in their protest against the Assembly’s ecclesiastical reforms. The most well-known, and detested, of all was the conservative deputy the abb é Maury , who had made his d é but in 1773 and had received the honour of presenting his sermons at court no fewer than seven times. 121 In early May 1790 the abb é Rousseau, another successful court preacher, had protested to the monarch against the Assembly’s decision to put Church prop- erty at the disposal of the Nation. 122 It is important to realise that to have served as a Pr é dicateur du Roi , prior to 1789, did not automatic- ally determine an individual’s political alignment. The abb é Fauchet , who had been cur é of the parish of Saint-Roch in Paris and had been frequently invited to preach at court in the 1780s, took an extremely progressive stance towards revolutionary politics. 123 He was a founder of the radical club the Cercle Social and approved whole-heartedly of the Civil Constitution of the clergy . In May 1791 he was consecrated constitutional bishop of the department of Calvados. Fauchet’s career however cannot be viewed as characteristic of the experience of most Pr é dicateurs du Roi . On the whole they constituted a group that was opposed to the Civil Constitution and put great pressure on Louis XVI’s already fragile conscience. 124

In 1791 the religious ceremonies of the court of the Tuileries were transformed into situations fraught with the potential for embarrass- ment. It had been normal procedure, during the ancien r é gime, that newly appointed bishops were presented to the king at his lev é e by the Grand Aum ô nier . When, in February, the i rst two constitutionally elected bishops sought this honour, cardinal de Montmorency boycotted the

118 Tackett, Religion, Revolution and Regional Culture , 298. 119 AN C 183, no.2. 120 Ibid., no.11. 121 AN 223, no.431 fols 3, 4, 5, 6 and 7. 122 AN 183, no.4. 123 AN 223, no.431 fols 4, 5 and 6. 124 Augustin Theiner, ed., Documents in é dits relatifs aux affaires religieuses de la France

1790–1800 extrait des archives secr è tes du Vatican , 2 vols (Paris, 1857 ), I, 336–8.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution214

event. 125 The Grand Aum ô nier had already offended the Assembly the previous year during the controversy surrounding the publication of the livre rouge of royal pensions. 126 The absence of the senior chaplain of the court left these two constitutional clergymen with nothing to do but appear at court in the informal robe courte , rather than the typical pontii cal robes, as they had not received papal coni rmation. The First Gentleman of the Bedchamber, the Duc de Villequier, was left with the embarrassing task of introducing these clerics to a frosty Louis XVI. 127

The Assembly was incensed at the rebuff suffered by the constitu- tional clergy at the hands of the king’s ecclesiastical household. On 27 February 1791 a denunciatory petition from the Section des Quatre- Nations was presented at the bar of the Salle du Man è ge. 128 It demanded that Cardinal de Montmorency either take the constitutional oath or be expelled from the royal court. The abb é Gouttes thought the motion did not go far enough. He demanded that the ofi ce of Grand Aum ô nie r be abolished in perpetuity. The moderate politician Bouche pre-empted further debate by asking that the issue be referred to the Assembly’s ecclesiastic committee. This motion was easily carried. Thus the swal- lowing of this very bitter pill was deferred for the time being. However, the disturbing aspect of this case, for Louis XVI, was the rediscovery that his religious routine could have a direct impact on national politics.

Montmorency, after this event, proceeded with more caution in order to steer clear of renewed political controversy. There is an undated note from this period, among the armoire de fer papers, in which the Cardinal announces his intention to resign his Bishopric of Metz in order to remain Grand Almoner . One can easily suppose that he took this course of action in order to stave off conl ict with a potential con- stitutional successor in his diocese and to defuse any accusation of pluralism. 129 Regardless of which choice was made; it was difi cult for

125 Mousset, ed., Un T é moin ignor é de la R é volution , 123–4; and for one of the few ana- lyses of the electoral process of Constitutional Bishops, see Malcolm Crook, ‘Citizen Bishops: Episcopal Elections during the French Revolution’, The Historical Journal , 43 ( 2000 ), 955–76.

126 AP XIII, 296. 127 Ibid. 128 AP XXII, 551. 129 ‘The cardinal de Montmorency is thus i rmly resolved to resign his See of Metz,

in order to remain solely at the king’s service regardless of whatever salary it shall please His Majesty to set aside for the ofi ce of Grand Aum ô nier de France. He [Montmorency] will receive any emolument with respect and gratitude and as he does not have a penny of his own. He will wisely manage any monies entrusted to his care through the king’s benei cence. He considers no sacrii ce too high and will be perfectly content that His Majesty coni rms his continued service and do justice to his sentiments of respect, submission, i delity, attachment and limitless devotion which he treasures in his heart, right up to his last breath, for the kindest of masters’. AN C 189, no.16.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The chapel and the Revolution 215

members of the ecclesiastical household to weather the storm at this critical political juncture. Famously, when the abb é Poupart , Louis XVI’s confessor for some i fteen years, took the constitutional oath he was discreetly dismissed. His replacement was the abb é Enfant, head of Eudiste monastic community. He had been a court preacher since 1774 and signii cantly he was the last ecclesiastical ofi cial nominated to con- duct the royal Lenten homily series for 1791. 130 Apart from these facts he has left virtually no trace of his activities during this time. It has only proved possible to i nd an undated report warning that the abb é Enfant was soon to be denounced at his section for suspicious activities. 131

The crisis over the Civil Constitution reached its immediate climax during Easter week 1791. A letter from the Bishop of Clermont advis- ing the king to abstain from receiving communion from constitutional priests, had disastrous consequences. 132 Its immediate effect was that a large crowd surrounded the Tuileries and physically prevented the king from journeying to Saint-Cloud , where it was suspected he would take communion from a non-juring priest. 133 The next day, Louis XVI made a speech at the National Assembly seeking support. When little concrete assistance was offered, his impotence became apparent. 134 In a later declaration , justifying his l ight to Varennes, the king made spe- cii c reference to these events. 135 His lack of personal religious freedom was among the key reasons which had precipitated his attempt to reach the borders of France.

The damage to the public image of the crown was considerable. The link between piety and monarchy was portrayed in a critical and deri- sory fashion. Prudhomme went so far as to accuse the court of inventing secret, quasi-satanic, rituals. According to this radical journalist, Hosts consecrated by constitutional priests were dei led by courtiers and ofi cers of the royal household within the precincts of the Tuileries. 136 Furthermore, the fact that the king only employed refractory clergy in his household made him a traitor to the Revolution. 137 The chapelle

130 AN C 223, no.431, fols 4 and 8. 131 AN C 183, no.10. 132 Ibid., nos.12 and 13. 133 Hardman, Louis XVI , 183. 134 AP XXV, 201. 135 AP XXVII, 483–4. 136 R é volutions de Paris , 19–26 mars 1791, no.94, 106–7. This article is reminiscent of

reports of events at Versailles which circulated at the start of October 1789. The epi- sode in question was known popularly as ‘the orgy or banquet of Versailles’. Patriotic indignation was roused by descriptions of ofi cers of the Gardes du corps and the R é giment de Flandres trampling tricolour cockades and singing Gr é try’s aria ‘oh Richard oh mon Roi’, at an ofi cial banquet held in the presence of the Royal fam- ily. This incident contributed enormously to the march of poissardes on Versailles on 5 October 1789. For a detailed description, see Schama, Citizens , 459–61.

137 AN C 223, no.431, fol.9.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution216

became a dei nite liability in a politically charged atmosphere, in which religious orthodoxy was interpreted by the radical population as both traitorous and fanatical.

Documents subsequently discovered in the armoire de fer revealed that ofi cials close to Louis XVI had sought the advice of Talleyrand (at this time Bishop of Autun and one of the seven bishops who took the oath). 138 Although Talleyrand, from his London exile in 1792, ofi cially denied proffering such advice, it seems interesting that no subsequent disowning of these papers was made in his memoirs. In spite of protes- tations of loyalism and orthodoxy, Talleyrand did not immediately fol- low his Episcopal brethren in their uncompromising stance. He chose the opposite route, going so far as to consecrate the i rst constitutional bishops. 139

It is impossible to state with absolute certainty that the advice, con- tained in these papers concerning the religious situation of 1791, was the direct result of secret contacts between Talleyrand and ofi cials of the royal household. However, its content is characteristic of his prag- matic personality. One document states that Talleyrand was to make an appeal to the Assembly that those clergymen refusing to take the civil oath be allowed to continue to worship as before. He suggested that the Nation should recognise orthodox Catholics as a new religious group, and taking inspiration from across the English Channel, he proposed that they be named non-conformistes . 140 He assured the king that, once the political situation had quietened down, he could as easily choose to be a non-conformiste as he could chose to convert to Calvinism. 141 Such a proposal could not have reassured a monarch who prided him- self on holding the title of i ls ain é de l’église and who, at his coronation, had insisted on taking the oath to extirpate heresy. To allow traditional Catholicism to become a minority cult would have been a complete betrayal of Louis’s regal commitments.

The letters in the armoire de fer also allege that Talleyrand proposed that the abb é Poupart , cur é de Saint-Eustache and former royal confes- sor, be appointed Grand Almoner . The prospect of replacing the loyal, high-born and orthodox cardinal de Montmorency with a popular and constitutional cur é was bordering on the impertinent. The matter was

138 AN C 184, no.203. 139 Talleyrand-P é rigord, M é moires du Prince de Talleyrand 1754–1808 , I, 28 and 132–6;

and Harris, Talleyrand: Betrayer and Saviour of France , x–xi, and 53–5, 72–3. 140 Talleyrand did in fact, on 7 May 1791, read a report relating to the issue of religious

freedom for non-juring priests but its content is far more moderate than suggested by the documents in the armoire de fer . AP XXV, 643–6.

141 AN C 184, no.204.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The chapel and the Revolution 217

nullii ed by the Cardinal’s forced emigration and the crown’s decision to leave the position vacant. 142

The death of the Dauphin , Louis-Xavier in June 1789, had high- lighted the negative impact that the excessive religiosity of the court could have on political events. The next three years reiterated that Louis XVI had not understood the lesson in ceremonial l exibility which the events of 1789 had urged on him. In response to the growing radical- isation of the Revolution, the royal household devised ways of express- ing its dissatisfaction with the status quo . The mandatory international mourning period for the death of foreign sovereigns presented courtiers with an excellent means of implicitly voicing discontent. From October 1789 to May 1792 some observed that the court had become increas- ingly scrupulous in the observance of the deuil or ofi cial mourning. The comte de Saint-Priest, early in 1790, had drawn the king’s atten- tion to the extravagant costs of the each deuil . The royal clothing alone for each individual time of mourning cost over 800 livres. 143 In the opinion of this moderate minister this form of courtly piety provided radicals with excellent ammunition in their campaign to discredit the monarchy. For the three and a quarter years during which the mon- archy and the Revolution coexisted, the court was in ofi cial mourning for a total of 374 days. This i gure represented an average of 108 days per year. Mourning was very much a public spectacle as it was visu- ally expressed . Important courtiers were required to dress in black and the king, because of his status as a cathedral canon, wore violet (if the deceased individual in question was a reigning monarch). 144

The average of all the deuils during the Revolution was equivalent to nearly three times the typical mourning period during the greater portion of Louis XVI’s reign . It was hardly surprising that the Russian traveller Karamzin , who visited the Tuileries at this time, thought that the French court’s reputation for vestimentary splendour was unwar- ranted. 145 Equally, the sombre atmosphere at court did not go unnoticed in the radical press. Camille Desmoulins was infuriated by the manner in which royalist newspapers reported the court openly mourning ‘for- eign despots’. 146 The decision to lament Leopold II and his Neapolitan Bourbon wife, the Empress Marie Louisa (1 March and 15 May 1792), 147 proved particularly controversial, especially considering that,

142 AN C 223, no.388. 143 AN C 184, no.172. 144 AN KK 1453. 145 Karamzin , Voyage en France , 101–2; and Marie-Louise-Victoire de Donnissan,

M é moires de la Marquise de la Rochejaquelein, 1772–1857 (Paris, 1984 ), 102. 146 R é volutions de France et de Brabant, no.3, 97–8. 147 Gazette de France , 28 mai 1792, no.61, 253; and Vicomte de Richemont, Correspondance

Secr è te de l’abb é de Salamon charg é des affaires du Saint-Si è ge pendant la R é volution avec le Cardinal Zelada 1791–1792 (Paris, 1898 ), 352.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution218

by April 1792, France was at war with their son, Francis I of Hungary and Bohemia.

By June the situation had worsened considerably. Louis XVI did not even participate in the Corpus Christi procession. His decision was, in all probability, connected to the events in the previous year. The Constituent Assembly, unaware of the plans to escape, had voted unani- mously, on 20 June 1791, to accompany the king to the Corpus Christi procession. 148 By the time of the feast itself (23 June 1791) Louis XVI had l ed and had been stopped at Varennes . 149 The Revolutionaries’ willingness to tolerate the religion of the court had come to an end. In 1792 the Legislative Assembly voted not to attend and the Paris muni- cipality discouraged citizens from taking part in the procession. 150

The music of the royal chapel was another area ripe for confron- tations. The Musique du Roi had a notorious reputation for conser- vatism. 151 It could hardly have been otherwise, considering that the

148 AP XXVII, 351. 149 Tackett, When the King Took Flight , 105–7. 150 R é volutions de Paris , 2 au 9 juin 1792, no.152, 456–8. 151 Catherine Massip, ‘The Chapelle Royale in the Time of Louis XIV’, in The Royal

Chapel in the Time of the Habsburgs , eds. Carreras, Garc í a Garc í a and Knighton, 61.

250

200

150

100

50

0

D e a th

o f

L o

u is

X V

1 7 7 4

1 7 7 5

1 7 7 6

1 7 7 7

1 7 7 8

1 7 7 9

1 7 8 2

1 7 8 3

1 7 8 4

1 7 8 5

1 7 8 6

1 7 8 7

1 7 8 8

1 7 8 9

1 7 9 0

1 7 9 1

1 7 9 2

Average days of

mourning

Including mourning for

Maria Theresa of Austria

D e a th

o f

M a ri

a T

h e re

s a

o f

A u

s tr

ia 1

7 8 0

1 7 8 1

Figure 10 Total number of days of Court mourning during Louis XVI’s reign

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The chapel and the Revolution 219

ofi cial court composer was Fran ç ois Giroust . 152 He had been kept on by Louis XVI deliberately because his music did not conform to con- temporary tastes. Though an avowed admirer of Haydn , Giroust had made his name by composing over ninety grand motets , and the 1775 coronation mass. 153

Proof of his traditionalist stance was evident in Giroust’s stuffy pen- chant for setting ‘domine salvum fac regem’, to music. 154 Prudhomme made the public suggestion that the king’s ofi cial composer put to music the prayers for the salvation of the realm’s ‘gentem’ rather always beseeching that God preserve the ‘regem’. 155 Remarkably, Prudhomme was surprised and angered that his advice went unheeded. So, in retali- ation, he proceeded to advise the proscription of Latin in constitutional churches . 156 He considered that this redundant tongue was too suscep- tible of being disi gured into a secret royalist code. Again, the king’s inl exible support of a reactionary composer, rather than replacing him with more elastic artists such as Gr é try or Gossec to head his chapel, coni rmed royal opposition to any alteration which might diminish its religious authority. The grand motet , in the end, shared the same fate as the monarchy it sustained. 157

The tale of the fall of the French Monarchy in 1792 has received numerous interpretations. Some, like the political theorist Michael Walzer, see the beheading of Louis XVI as a symbolically charged event, a ritual even, which marked the climax of a long political and historical process. The king’s trial and execution provided the tombstone beneath which the mystical power of the kings of France was buried. 158 By trans- forming the deposed king into a simple citizen, accountable to the laws and penalties imposed by the ‘general will’, the deputies of the National Convention broke the spell that had bound sovereignty to religion. The Revolution i nally de-mystii ed government and founded the legitimacy of popular representation on reason rather than ‘magical authority’.

Others have not been quite so sure that the end point was so exact, nor the ritual so convincing. The abb é Georgel , in his account of his

152 AN O 1 842; and for his career, see Eby, ‘Fran ç ois Giroust’, in Le Grand Motet Fran ç ais , ed. Mongr é dien and Ferraton, I, 48–104.

153 John D. Eby, ‘Giroust et la Fin du Grand Motet: Un Epigone?’, in Le Grand Motet Fran ç ais , ed. Mongr é dien and Ferraton, 291–2.

154 For a European comparison. See Beales, Enlightenment and Reform , 104–7; and Eby, Fran ç ois Giroust , I, 253.

155 R é volutions de Paris , 11–18 juin 1791, no.101, 494. 156 Ibid., 19–26 mars 1791, no.89, 567–70. 157 Jean Mongr é dien, ‘Le Grand Motet Fran ç ais (1663–1792)’, in Le Grand Motet

Fran ç ais , ed. Mongr é dien and Ferraton, 4–5. 158 Walzer, Regicide and Revolution , 88–9.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution220

trip to Russia, tells of how Louis XVIII in exile continued the enchanted existence of a Rex Christianissimus , while staying at Mittau in Lithuania. The greatest symbol of continuity was the presence of cardinal de Montmorency at court as Grand Aum ô nier de France . In a land thou- sands of miles away from the birthplace of Saint-Louis, the religious ceremonial of Versailles continued. 159 While neither of these conclu- sions is mistaken, neither one, by itself, is sufi ciently convincing.

If one turns to the actual context of the 1790s the picture is more complex. As this chapter has demonstrated, the demise of sacrality only became inevitable once the Revolution, through the Civil Constitution of the clergy , failed to reconcile past with present. Each time Louis XVI was confronted with religious innovation, his ability to respond effectively was handicapped by the institution he headed. Louis’s i rst public appearance as a French prince in 1761 took place in the chapel at Versailles, where he stood in for Charles III of Spain as godfather to the comte d’Artois . 160 The last ancien r é gime King of France had been educated in a world that not only commended the external expression of one’s religiosity as laudable behaviour, but viewed it as an intrinsic part of the dynasty’s heritage. It is little wonder that once this spectacle was evicted from its natural setting of Versailles, and when most of the participants went into exile in 1791, the monarchy was left with an unworkable mechanism of royal representation. The chapelle royale at the Tuileries was the mere simulacrum of a cult of royalty which dated back to the reign of Louis XIV.

159 Georgel, Voyage à Saint P é tersbourg en 1799–1800 , 147–9. 160 Girault de Coursac, L’Éducation d’un Roi, 62.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:39 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.011

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792/Conclusion.pdf

Cambridge Books Online

http://ebooks.cambridge.org/

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792

Ambrogio A. Caiani

Book DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317

Online ISBN: 9781139207317

Hardback ISBN: 9781107026339

Paperback ISBN: 9781107631014

Chapter

Conclusion pp. 221-224

Chapter DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.012

Cambridge University Press

221

Conclusion

In June 1775 Louis XVI made his formal entry into the city of Rheims for his coronation . 1 A colossal carrosse d’apparat (ceremonial carriage), weighing one and half tonnes, had been constructed specially for the occasion. 2 It was decorated with gold statuettes, l eurs de lys and the coat of arms of France and Navarre. The panel of the door on the left side of the carriage was painted by the artist Jacques Chevalier . It depicted Louis XVI as a Roman emperor on a triumphal cloud, ush- ering a female allegory of the French Nation into an age of prosper- ity. The other i gures surrounding the scene symbolised the cardinal virtues of abundance, justice and vigilance. In the foreground, being washed onto the cloud by a wave, were two i gures in Native American dress that represented France’s afl uent colonial possessions. The car- rosse du sacre constituted the masterpiece of a long tradition of arti- sanal craftsmanship dedicated to satisfying the Bourbon dynasty’s thirst for glory. It was through such symbols and artefacts that the monarchy made manifest its power and magnii cence. 3 Conservative estimates place the cost of this carriage well above 50,000 livres. 4 As a semiotic sign it was the physical incarnation of the Archbishop of Rheims’s acclamation of the newly crowned monarch: Vivat Rex in aeternum! 5

The coach was yet another manifestation of the Rex Christianissimus ’s claim to divine election. Louis XVI’s investiture as King of France did not put an end to the use of this vehicle, known simply as the Sacre . Throughout the reign it was to make important appearances at reli- gious ceremonies within the parish of Versailles and i nally, at the open- ing ceremony of the Assembly of Notables in 1787 . 6 After 1789, it made

1 Jackson, Vive le Roi , 175–87. 2 Rudolf Wackernagel, ‘La Voiture du Sacre de Louis XVI, un vestige retrouv é en

Suisse’, in Voitures, Chevaux et Attelages du XVIe au XIXe si è cle , ed. Daniel Roche (Paris, 2000 ), 143–7.

3 Ibid., 153. 4 Ibid., 152. 5 Jackson, Vive le Roi , 21. 6 Wackernagel, ‘La Voiture du Sacre de Louis XVI’, 148.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.012

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Conclusion222

a discreet disappearance into the warehouses of the Petite É curie. It re-emerged for the last time in April 1794, when it was taken to the cour du carrousel of the Tuileries palace. 7

It proved impossible to i nd a buyer for such an impractical, and pol- itically sensitive, mode of transport. 8 The carriage was described by Monmayau, the deputy who proposed its demolition, 9 as a ‘monstrous assemblage built of the people’s gold and an excess of l attery’. 10 The gold from this coach was to go to the national treasury, while the bronze was sent to the Republic’s foundries to be forged into cannons for the struggle against the crowned heads of Europe. 11 The panels from the carriage were deemed by Jacques-Louis David to possess little artistic merit. Consequently, it was decided that they should be burned. The historical elimination of the late tyrant’s paraphernalia seemed to be a complete success. Never again would such corrupt and vain items of luxury burden the minds and pockets of the citizens of France. For over i fty years, the Mus é e Jurrassien d’Art et Histoire de Del é mont exhibited an object which it simply labelled ‘door of a carriage which belonged to the Prince-Bishop of Basle’. 12 It was only in the mid-1990s that the attention of a group of German scholars, and museum cura- tors, was i nally directed toward this peculiar artefact. After a lengthy correspondence they decided that this was a clear case of misattribu- tion. After 200 years the panel of the left-hand door of the Sacre had been rediscovered.

This relic of a bygone age, when power and its representation were indivisible, represents a i tting conclusion for this book. It was not an accident that this entity, which was a visible sign of the power, wealth and sacrality of Louis XVI’s House, should be among the i nal victims of the Revolution’s slow campaign against Bourbon representational culture . Indeed it was something which the last ancien r é gime monarch had himself witnessed. After the fall of the Tuileries, on 10 August 1792 , the king crossed the Place Vend ô me as he was being transferred to the prison of the Temple. Apparently the king noticed that the equestrian

7 Ibid. 8 Henri Lemoine, ‘Les É curies du Roi sous l’Ancien R é gime’, Revue de l’Histoire de

Versailles et de Seine et Oise , 35 ( 1933 ), 208–9. 9 Alphonse de Beauchamp, Biographie moderne, ou, Galerie historique, civile, mili-

taire, politique, litt é raire et judiciaire: contenant les portraits politiques de Fran ç ais de l’un et de l’autre sexe, morts ou vivans, qui se sont rendus plus ou moins c é l è bres, depuis le commencement de la r é volution jusqu’à nos jours, par leurs talens, leurs emplois, leurs malheurs, leur courage, leur vertus ou leurs crimes, 3 vols (Paris, 1816), III, 1–2.

10 Wackernagel, ‘La Voiture du Sacre de Louis XVI’, 148. 11 Ibid., 148–9. 12 Ibid., 153.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.012

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Conclusion 223

statue of Louis XIV had been toppled from its plinth. An unknown bystander, in the crowd of onlookers, reportedly exclaimed: ‘that is how the people treats its kings’. The phlegmatic Louis replied unperturbed: ‘it is fortunate that it coni nes its attention to inanimate objects’. 13 Thus was consummated the last of act of this dialogue of the deaf in which Constitutional Monarchy and Revolutionary Public stubbornly refused to communicate.

The Revolutionaries may not have succeeded in their goal of eradi- cating completely the ancien r é gime from both reality and memory. However, the radicals of the 1790s did persuade successfully contem- porary opinion that the future ultimately, and irretrievably, lay in a different direction from the past. When the Bourbon cause did eventu- ally wither away in 1873, the comte de Chambord’s appeal to ‘the prin- ciple I represent and my honour’ fell hopelessly on ears that had been hardened by the eighty-year legacy of 1789. 14 Indeed, resurrecting the spirit of Louis XVI in the context of the 1870s was about as effective as being Louis XVI in the 1790s. After the refusal to accept the tricolour as a l ag, as a symbol of the Revolution, the Bourbon monarchy silently exited the stage of ‘real’ politics. Even that arch-supporter of hopeless causes, Pius IX , abandoned the ‘eldest son of the church’ to his fate in the realm of historical oblivion. 15

This book has examined various aspects of the representational cul- ture of Louis XVI’s constitutional monarchy and proposes that its rou- tine and rituals had a radicalising impact on the course of the French Revolution. The constitutional court and the new political culture of the 1790s coexisted side by side for three eventful years. Severe public criti- cism of the royal household was present throughout the entire period. As the Revolution radicalised, especially following the promulgation of the Civil Constitution of the clergy , the possibilities of accommo- dating the royal court within an increasingly hostile environment nar- rowed considerably. Louis XVI’s unwillingness, rather than inability, to accept alternative forms monarchical representation, where neither God nor the Dynasty was the ultimate source of legitimacy, doomed all compromises to failure.

Other European monarchs, such as George III , Frederick II and Joseph II , had shown that a reduction in monarchical splendour could inl uence public opinion very positively in favour of the crown. This is not to say that Louis XVI was not facing a true dilemma when it came

13 Hardman, Louis XVI , 222. 14 Marvin L. Brown, Jr, The Comte de Chambord: The Third Republic’s Uncompromising

King (Durham, NC, 1967 ), p.124. 15 Ibid., 152.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.012

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Conclusion224

to reforming the pageantry that surrounded his ofi ce. The festivities and etiquette of Versailles had been created at the height of France’s international power and inl uence. To abandon the rituals of the court of Louis XIV was an implicit admission that France no longer occupied the summit of Europe. 16 Louis XVI’s love of his family history, and his sense of dynastic duty, made it impossible for changes and cutbacks to take place. For him a reduction in é clat was a symbol of defeat. He was not convinced that the semiotics of the old aulic culture could be trans- ferred honourably to more efi cient and modern symbols of power. This was the essential l aw which destined Bourbon representational culture i rst to stagnation and i nally to collapse.

The deputies , on the other side of this struggle, had forged an abstract conception of power, legitimised through a mandate from the whole ‘Nation’, which proved highly effective in undermining the lim- ited authority of the constitutional monarchy. During June 1789, there was a seamless, public and effective transference of sovereignty from monarch to representative assembly. Louis XVI’s refusal to accept this fait accompli placed him on a collision course with the politicians of the 1790s. It may well be the case that the king desired only a consti- tutional monarchy on his own terms, rather than a complete return to the bad old days of absolutism . 17 Yet this was no small matter, this was where the heart of this struggle for power lay. A constitutional settle- ment granted at the behest of a ruler signii ed that sovereignty was still located exclusively with the prince. On the other hand the constitution that was to be created by the National Assembly rested on the idea that the source of power, and the ability to create legislation, resided in the ‘Nation’. The perceived will of the community of French citizens was the ultimate font of political legitimacy. It was this revolutionary vision of a political order symbolically anchored on the principle of national sovereignty which eventually won the day.

16 Burke, The Fabrication of Louis XIV , 71–83. 17 Price, The Fall of the French Monarchy , 65–7.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:34:48 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.012

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792/Contents.pdf

vii

List of illustrations page viii

List of tables ix

Acknowledgements x

Note on translations xii

Abbreviations xiii

Introduction: Louis XVI, a constitutional monarch? 1

Part I Inventing a Constitutional Monarchy 27

1 The Maison du Roi at the twilight of the ancien r é gime 29

2 The liste civile : the new monarchy, Siey è s

and the Constitution 56

3 The court of the Tuileries, 1789–1792 83

Part II Reform and survival of the ancien r é gime 115

4 The Royal Guard during the French Revolution 117

5 Court presentations and the French Revolution 133

6 The age of chivalry is gone? 160

7 Louis XVI’s chapel during the French Revolution 192

Conclusion 221

Bibliography 225

Index 248

Contents

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:32 BST 2016. http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9781139207317 Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792/Frontmatter.pdf

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792

The experience, and failure, of Louis XVI’s short-lived constitutional

monarchy of 1789–1792 deeply inl uenced the politics and course

of the French Revolution. The dramatic breakdown of the political

settlement of 1789 steered the French state into the decidedly stormy

waters of political terror and warfare on an almost global scale. This

book explores how the symbolic and political practices which under-

pinned traditional Bourbon kingship ultimately succumbed to the

radical challenge posed by the Revolution’s new ‘proto-republican ’

culture. While most previous studies have focused on Louis XVI’s

real and imagined foreign counter-revolutionary plots, Ambrogio A.

Caiani examines the king’s hitherto neglected domestic activities in

Paris. Drawing on previously unexplored archival source material,

Caiani provides an alternative reading of Louis XVI in this period,

arguing that the monarch’s symbolic behaviour and the organisation

of his daily activities and personal household were essential factors in

the people’s increasing alienation from the newly established consti-

tutional monarchy.

A M B R O G I O A . C A I A N I is College and Departmental Lecturer at Lady

Margaret Hall and the Faculty of History, University of Oxford.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:31:57 BST 2016. http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9781139207317 Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:31:57 BST 2016. http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9781139207317 Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI and the French

Revolution, 1789–1792

Ambrogio A. Caiani

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:31:57 BST 2016. http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9781139207317 Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

C A M B R I D G E U N I V E R S I T Y P R E S S

Cambridge, New York, Melbourne, Madrid, Cape Town,

Singapore, S ã o Paulo, Delhi, Mexico City

Cambridge University Press

The Edinburgh Building, Cambridge CB2 8RU, UK

Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press,

New York

www.cambridge.org

Information on this title: www.cambridge.org/9781107026339

© Ambrogio A. Caiani 2012

This publication is in copyright. Subject to statutory exception

and to the provisions of relevant collective licensing agreements,

no reproduction of any part may take place without the written

permission of Cambridge University Press.

First published 2012

Printed and bound in Great Britain by the MPG Books Group

A catalogue record for this publication is available from the British Library

Library of Congress Cataloguing in Publication data

Caiani, Ambrogio A.

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792 / Dr. Ambrogio

A. Caiani.

pages cm

Includes bibliographical references and index.

ISBN 978-1-107-02633-9

1. Louis XVI, King of France, 1754–1793. 2. France – History –

Revolution, 1789–1799. 3. France – Kings and rulers – Biography.

I. Title.

DC137.C35 2012

944.04�1–dc23 2012018832

ISBN 978-1-107-02633-9 Hardback

Cambridge University Press has no responsibility for the persistence or

accuracy of URLs for external or third-party internet websites referred to in

this publication, and does not guarantee that any content on such websites is,

or will remain, accurate or appropriate.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:31:57 BST 2016. http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9781139207317 Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

For my parents

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:31:57 BST 2016. http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9781139207317 Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

‘Mais on ne se bat pas dans l’espoir du succ è s!

Non! non! c’est bien plus beau lorsque c’est inutile!’ Edmond Rostand, Cyrano de Bergerac , Act V, Scene VI

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:31:57 BST 2016. http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9781139207317 Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792/Introduction - Louis XVI, a constitutional monarch.pdf

Cambridge Books Online

http://ebooks.cambridge.org/

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792

Ambrogio A. Caiani

Book DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317

Online ISBN: 9781139207317

Hardback ISBN: 9781107026339

Paperback ISBN: 9781107631014

Chapter

Introduction - Louis XVI, a constitutional monarch? pp. 1-26

Chapter DOI: http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge University Press

1

Introduction: Louis XVI, a constitutional monarch?

‘He that you call a king, we call a tyrant’ 1

Some time after the insurrection of 10 August 1792 , the abb é Jean-Louis Soulavie travelled to the Comit é de Surveillance of the Tuileries district to present an odd request. 2 He pleaded for permission to consult the papers of the deposed Louis XVI which were still stored in the royal palaces. Fran ç ois Chabot , the head of the committee and formerly a Capuchin monk, could not contain his amazement. 3 There was nothing intrinsic- ally wrong with the abb é’ s desire to write a history of Louis XVI’s reign. However, the question which deeply troubled Chabot was on which side of the scales of historical bias Soulavie ’s writings would lean.

I think that among these scribblings and scraps of paper you will i nd the writ- ings of Turgot , Necker and Malesherbes , and that you will become biased in favour of Capet, like one member of [our] committee whom we surprised cry- ing like an idiot over a letter sent by [Madame] Elisabeth to her brother Capet … Is it among these [papers] that you can i nd the majesty of our revolution, the insurrection of the people, their resounding triumph over the crowned ogres who sought to devour them[?] Do you not have the means at your dis- posal of making history more inspiring, more imposing, more interesting than the miserable court intrigues that you wish to examine? Beware lest your work makes you forget yourself and, that will inevitably happen, if you feel pity for Capet. 4

By toppling the House of Bourbon the Revolutionary government had sought to consign it to historical oblivion. Soulavie’s rather disingenuous

1 Jean-Louis Soulavie, M é moires Historiques et Politiques du R è gne de Louis XVI, depuis son mariage jusqu’à sa mort. Ouvrages compos é sur des pi è ces authentiques fournies à l’auteur avant la r é volution, par plusieurs ministres et hommes d’état et sur les pi è ces justii catives recueillies apr è s le 10 ao û t dans les cabinets de Louis XVI à Versailles et au ch â teau des Tuileries , 6 vols (Paris, 1801 ), I, xcii.

2 Ibid. 3 August Kuscinski, Dictionnaire des Conventionnels (Paris, 1973 ),121–4; and Bio Uni,

VII, 384–5. 4 Soulavie, M é moires Historiques , I, xciii.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Introduction2

claim that he wished merely to seek out the truth cannot have been reassuring to the politicians of the future National Convention . In a somewhat Thucydidian dialogue, the abb é proved to the hot-headed Chabot that historical interpretation was relativistic in nature. After all, had not the king’s public image varied considerably throughout the entire reign? In a strange turn of events, Soulavie managed to induce the Committee to approve the intellectual validity of his enterprise. He was granted permission to access the documents he required. 5 It was an adventure which would take him to Versailles, where he was to be among the last to see the palace in a furnished state before its contents were publicly auctioned. 6 He was also shown around Louis XVI’s petit cabinet by the locksmith Gamin, the man who revealed the existence of the armoire de fer to the National Convention . 7 The abb é worked in an environment where time had been suspended. These unique circum- stances endowed his research with an originality which has been difi - cult for his successors to equal. 8

It was an endeavour which was going to take Soulavie the better part of a decade to accomplish. Naturally, other events were to dis- tract him from his academic task. In 1793 he was appointed French R é sident at Geneva for two years. 9 It was only in 1801 that he pub- lished the fruit of his labours in six volumes. In spite of asserting a com- plete impartiality, the i nished article was suspiciously laudatory of the Napoleonic Consulate as the successful end-product of the Revolution. 10

5 Ibid. 6 Ibid., I, cv–cvi; and Avis Aux Amateurs de Beaux Meubles à Paris le 25 octobre 1792 .

‘Through a succession of decrees issued by the National Convention one has pro- ceeded to the sale of the goods, castles, townhouses and homes of our é migr é s … But nowhere will you i nd items more precious than those furnishings which will be auctioned as part of the contents of the palaces of Versailles, Saint-Cloud, Rambouillet, Compi è gne, Fontainebleau and Bellevue. These items of furniture were commissioned no later than the time of Louis XV , and everything will be sold immediately to the highest bidder. Now considering that the number of items on sale is too vast to be purchased entirely by the richer inhabitants of Paris, whose homes are already richly furnished, it is safe to assume that valuable objects will be sold for very reasonable prices, as a result we have the honour of inviting Gentlemen from abroad to consider this unique circumstance … Interested parties who wish to make purchases are asked to address their orders, at the earliest opportunity, to Citizen Eberts in Paris, no 19 rue Saint-Thomas at the Louvre, who after many years of dealing with this sort of commission and whose i ne taste for the arts is accompanied by a most exacting sense of probity, assures his customers that their orders will be fuli lled with the utmost care.’ Revue de l’Histoire de Versailles et de Seine et Oise , 30 ( 1928 ), 83– 4.

7 Ibid., I, cv. 8 John Hardman, Louis XVI, The Silent King (London, 2000 ), 23–7. 9 Bio Uni, XXXIX, 675–7. 10 Soulavie, M é moires Historiques , VI, 527, 549; and see also the large table entitled ‘on

the mechanics of the French Revolution, representing its forward march towards the

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

‘He that you call a king, we call a tyrant’ 3

Nevertheless, Soulavie produced a history that was both sophisticated and exhaustive in its scope. It divided the reign into nine é poques , each of which chronicled the miscalculations and policy failures of Louis XVI’s monarchy. 11 Particularly innovative was the second half of his third volume, which analysed the impact of international affairs on the course of events in France. 12 Although not a globalist, by current standards, the abb é certainly recognised that Louis XVI’s failure to keep up with the pace of international competition was to have devas- tating consequences. In particular, Soulavie argued that the inability to thwart the ambitions of Austrian foreign policy and the king’s deci- sion to disband the secret du roi did much to undermine the diplomatic efforts of the Bourbon monarchy. 13 In relation to domestic matters, a narrative was constructed which was to become the traditional view of a monarch unable to control public spending and forced to resort to a myriad of expedients in order to put a stop to the downward spiral. 14 The interpretative balance of this complex, and at times contorted, his- tory is difi cult to gauge with precision. At certain moments the author alluded to the structural defects present in the ancien r é gime system of government; at other times he argued for the primacy of human agency in unleashing the Revolution.

It is not until the sixth volume that the abb é unequivocally states that the: ‘l eeting and uncertain character of Louis XVI, is the primary cause of the collapse of the ancient monarchy and also of the fall of the constitutional monarchy’. 15 Although sympathetic to Louis XVI, as a scrupulous and morally unimpeachable individual, Soulavie saw him as unsuited to the role of leader of a country in crisis. The central character l aw of the monarch was an inability to pursue and sustain policy decisions when faced with determined opposition or the threat of popular unrest. This portrait of the last ancien r é gime Bourbon mon- arch has come to embody the revised and sympathetic interpretation of Louis XVI. The king was deemed unable to choose between the oppos- ing poles of asserting the royal will and following the common good as expressed by public opinion.

The abb é’ s successors have also been thorough in their investigations into the pre-Revolutionary reign. Research into Louis XVI, as both an individual and as a label for a specii c historical period, has expanded

Consulate as [the culmination in] the restoration of an efi cient administration, the reorganisation of good government and the reestablishment of order and security both within and without the borders of France’, in the same volume.

11 Ibid., II, i–ii. 12 Ibid., III, 205–338. 13 Ibid., III, 268–90 and 324–34; and IV, 335–41. 14 Ibid., IV, 15–23, 265–73; and VI, 113–19 and 265–356. 15 Ibid., VI, 379.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Introduction4

steadily over the past two centuries and interpretations have become more elaborate. 16 The most noticeable lacuna in the subject concerns the lack of scholarship surrounding the constitutional monarchy of Louis XVI. For better or worse, this é poque constituted not only one sixth of the entire reign but also one of the most momentous events in modern European history. John Hardman , the most insightful English biographer of Louis XVI, deliberately avoids discussing this period for some admittedly sound reasons:

I propose to move straight from Louis’s forcible installation in the Tuileries on 6 October 1789 to his escape from Paris on the night of 20/21 June 1791 and his recapture at Varennes … My reason for omitting this period of nearly two years (a long time in a revolution) is that as Louis said in the declaration he left behind in the Tuileries he regarded his actions during this periods as provisional because his ‘palace was a prison’ and promises made under duress were not binding. 17

The hidden machinations of the court and the conspiracies of é mi- gr é s have justly held centre stage in the analysis of the court of the Tuileries. 18 Some historians see the appeal to assistance from outside France as Louis XVI’s only credible means of restoring the author- ity he had lost in 1789. 19 At i rst sight, the constitutional monarchy of 1789–1792 does present the rather depressing tableau of an institution in a terminal state of decline. It has been assumed that the royal house- hold during the revolutionary crisis, was neither i sh nor fowl. It had an ambiguous identity, as it was not quite the organisation reinvigorated by Louis Quatorze, nor was it merely the residence of a head of state. It embodied an unworkable compromise, which satisi ed neither radical nor conservative factions. 20

16 Among the better contemporary biographies are: Jean-Christian Petiti ls, Louis XVI (Paris, 2005 ); John Hardman, Louis XVI (New Haven, CT, 1993 ); Jo ë l Felix, Louis XVI et Marie-Antoinette, un couple en politique (Paris, 2006 ); and É velyne Lever, Louis XVI (Paris, 1985 ). Saul K. Padover, The Life and Death of Louis XVI (London, 1939 ), is the i rst modern English biography of Louis XVI; unfortunately its contents have not aged very well. Padover however does have the merit of having been among i rst scholars to draw attention to the manuscript collection on Louis XVI’s education preserved at the Biblioth è que de l’Arsenal (see Padover, Life and Death , 13).

17 Hardman, Louis XVI, the Silent King , 115. 18 For the latest, and a very compelling, contribution to the subject, see Munro Price ,

The Fall of the French Monarchy, Louis XVI, Marie Antoinette and the Baron de Breteuil (London, 2002).

19 Pierre Gaxotte, La R é volution Fran ç aise (Paris, 1947 ), 221–2. 20 Fran ç ois Furet and Ran Hal é vi, La Monarchie R é publicaine, La Constitution de 1791

(Paris, 1996 ), 227–33; Hardman, Louis XVI , 175–84; Norman Hampson, Prelude to Terror, the Constituent Assembly and the Failure of Consensus, 1789–1791 (Oxford, 1988 ),

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

‘He that you call a king, we call a tyrant’ 5

This monograph does not fundamentally disagree with the central axis of this interpretation. As the Revolution became increasingly radi- calised, it was unlikely that the court of the Tuileries could have become a stable political entity. However, it is difi cult to concur with any inter- pretation which dismisses the constitutional monarchy during the 1790s as an inert entity, which had no inl uence on the issues of the day. The debate, transformation and decline of the court of France reveal much about the nature of both the ancien r é gime and the Revolution which sought to erase it. The Maison du Roi was a microcosm within which all the great controversies over authority, hierarchy and religion were articulated. It is difi cult to conceive of any political struggle which did not impinge directly on the royal household.

On 17 June 1789 the Third Estate declared itself to be the National Assembly . 21 From this moment in France there existed two rival and competing forms of political authority. The Assembly, realising that it had to protect its new powers, immediately cast doubt on the legitim- acy of the organs of royal government. The army, navy, civil service and judiciary of the old order were in a state of continual crisis, as their allegiance to both king and Assembly gradually became unsus- tainable. 22 Unsurprisingly, the king’s household, the most important organisation of the crown, was the institution most affected by these developments.

The court, at least symbolically, had been the supreme site of power during the ancien r é gime . Its tentacles extended into the administra- tive, judicial, diplomatic, military and religious spheres. 23 Versailles was the home of the king of France, but also the headquarters of the royal administration. The H ô tels de la Guerre, de la Marine, des Affaires É trang è res and du Contr ô le G é n é ral were separate buildings, phys- ically located within the precincts of the court. 24 The Ministre de la Maison du Roi was responsible not only for the day-to-day running of the court, but also administered the Capital, with the cooperation

156–70; and most recently, for a positive reassessment in the realm of political theory, see Guillaume Gl é nard, L’Ex é cutif et la Constitution de 1791 (Paris, 2010 ), passim .

21 William Doyle, The Oxford History of the French Revolution, 2nd edn (Oxford, 2002 ), 104–5.

22 Samuel F. Scott, The Response of the Royal Army to the French Revolution, the Role and Development of the Line Army (Oxford, 1978 ), 81–123; William S. Cormack, Revolution and Political Conl ict in the French Navy 1789–1794 (Cambridge, 1995 ), 78–108; and Henri Carr é , La Fin des Parlements 1788–1790 (Paris, 1912 ).

23 Jean-Fran ç ois Solnon, La Cour de France (Paris, 1987 ), 392–414. 24 Arnaud de Maurepas and Antoine Boulant, Les Ministres et les Minist è res du Si è cle

des Lumi è res 1715–1789, É tude et Dictionnaire (Paris, 1996 ), 54–7; and Basile Baudez, É lisabeth Maisonnier and Emmanuel P é nicaut, eds, Les H ô tels de la Guerre et des Affaires É trang è res à Versailles (Paris, 2010 ), esp. 9–97.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Introduction6

of the Pr é v ô t des Marchands and military governor of Paris. 25 The feuille des benei ces , the list for all the church livings and dioceses, which the crown held the right to appoint, was also located at Versailles. 26 Furthermore, the 10,000 troops of the royal guard made it one of the more important military sites in the kingdom. 27

It was only with the move to the palace of the Tuileries that the court lost the lion’s share of its administrative functions and became the resi- dence of the monarch and the place where the ministers met in council. From being the summit of government the court was relegated to the role of the most exclusive venue for elite sociability. It required one tumultuous day, 6 October 1789, for the French crown to undergo a transition which would take the other European monarchies the better part of the nineteenth century to accomplish.

While the institutional evolution from early modern princely court to constitutional monarchy was rapid, the symbolic dimension did not adapt at the same pace. It has often been noted that Louis XVI was not particularly keen on entertainments. His serious and introverted char- acter was ill suited to such displays of vanity. However, the same cannot be said for ceremonies, whose prescriptions he observed scrupulously. As Soulavie noted:

He [Louis XVI] showed no inclination towards boisterous pleasures, dan- cing, gambling, the theatre, [courtly] splendour let alone licentiousness … He was however very attached to the glory of his house: he feared constantly of engaging in any enterprise which could potentially tarnish its splendour. 28

The maintenance of the glory of the dynastic household was one of the primary objectives which united Louis XVI with his Bourbon predeces- sors. Elsewhere in Europe the character of kingship was evolving rap- idly. More reformist sovereigns such as Frederick II and Joseph II were beginning to place national considerations well above dynastic ones when it came to making policy decisions. They actively portrayed them- selves as the ‘i rst servants of the state’ rather than its physical incar- nation. 29 This was a central difference with France where the symbolic

25 Ren é -Marie Rampelberg, Le Ministre de la Maison du roi, 1783–1788, Baron de Breteuil (Paris, 1975 ); and Maurepas and Boulant, Les Ministres , 37–8.

26 John McManners, Church and Society in Eighteenth-Century France, 2 vols. (Oxford, 1998 ), I, 48–56.

27 Samuel Gibiat, Hi é rarchies Sociales et Ennoblissement, Les Commissaires des guerres de la Maison du roi au XVIII e si è cle (Paris, 2006 ), 35–40 and 51–54,

28 Soulavie, M é moires Historiques, II, 42. 29 Derek Beales, Joseph II, In the Shadow of Maria Theresa 1741 – 1780, 2 vols. (Cambridge,

1987 and 2009 ), I, 41, 173, and 392; and Jean Paul Bled, Fr é d é ric le Grand (Paris, 2004 ), 163–164; 175–177 and 310–11.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

‘He that you call a king, we call a tyrant’ 7

exercise of sovereignty was inextricably linked to court etiquette and ceremonies. 30 The function of these stage-managed rituals was to make the power of the king manifest and indisputable. On the contrary, the other European monarchies, ruled by more progressive men, sought to associate their dynastic glory with the efi ciency of the bureaucratic state and in the successful pursuit of the national aggrandisement. 31

The fate and transformation of these rituals of sovereignty during the Revolution remains unstudied. It is true that the semiotics of great events, such as the opening of the Estates General and the festival of the federation of 1790 , have been unpacked in meticulous detail by Edna Hindie Lemay and Mona Ozouf. 32 However, not a single monograph has been devoted to examining the persistence of royal pageantry and representation during the constitutional monarchy. Louis XVI’s cere- monial routine survived right up to 10 August 1792 . Admittedly, the symbolic gestures and festivities associated with the crown, gradually, became restricted, and the focus of much public controversy. After all, as the work of Lynn Hunt has shown, anything, even on the subcon- scious level, reminiscent of the ancien r é gime became increasingly sus- pect as the policies of the Assembly became more radical. 33 However, such an observation needs to be qualii ed. This book suggests that the symbolic conl ict which was to rage over royal ceremonial only became intensely acrimonious once the Civil Constitution of the Clergy was promulgated. This piece of legislation polarised and radicalised pol- itics in a manner which made the monarchy’s attachment to its time- honoured practices and rituals not only unpopular but scandalous. 34 The organisation and routine of the Maison du Roi, during the i rst eighteen months of its stay in Paris, was virtually indistinguishable from that of Versailles. This continuance of the traditional representational culture of the Bourbon dynasty during a time of crisis highlighted both Louis XVI’s commitment to the traditions of his ancestors and his dis- trust of revolutionary innovations.

30 T C W Blanning, The Culture of Power and the Power of Culture, Old Regime Europe 1660 – 1789 (Oxford, 2002), 36–52.

31 Ibid, 186–194, 354–56; Linda Colley, Britons, Forging the Nation 1707 – 1837 (London, 2003 ), 204–36; and even Pius VI toyed with such ideas, Jeffrey Collins, Papacy and Politics in Eighteenth-Century Rome, Pius VI and the Arts (Cambridge, 2004 ), 30–86.

32 Edna Hindie Lemay, La Vie Quotidienne des D é put é s aux É tats G é n é raux 1789 (Paris, 1987), 17–30, 79–89; and Mona Ozouf, Festivals and the French Revolution (London, 1988 ), 33–60.

33 Lynn Hunt, Politics, Culture and Class in the French Revolution (London, 1986 ), 50 and 75.

34 Cf. Barry M. Shapiro, Revolutionary Justice in Paris 1789–1790 (Cambridge, 1993 ), 14–34 and 223.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Introduction8

This monograph puts forth two fundamental contentions. Its primary concern is to highlight that the assault on the ancien r é gime monarchy and its court had its origins in the earliest days of the Revolution. However, the impossibility of accommodating the crown within the regenerated French state only became evident once the Civil Constitution of the Clergy was passed into law, and was made inevitable by the declar- ation of war on Austria and Prussia in 1792. Prior to this, during the liste civile debates of 1790, some effort had been made by monarchiens and other moderates to dei ne the basis under which the constitutional monarchy was to operate. However, a sense of mistrust on both sides, and the growing radicalisation of the French press, made the feeble compromises reached in June 1790 unworkable in practice. The rou- tine, practices and ceremonies of the royal household, which had been allowed to operate undisturbed, became potential l ashpoints between the court and public opinion in 1791.

The i nal part of this book suggests that, regardless of whether or not Louis XVI was engaged in double dealing with é migr é s and for- eign agents, his persistence in court ceremony was interpreted nega- tively by both Assembly and public opinion. A monarch with a strong attachment to forms, symbols and procedures of the old order made an unconvincing constitutional head of a regenerated revolutionary state. The pageantry of the royal household contrasted starkly with the emergent political culture of France. 35 It allowed the public to sus- pect Louis XVI of dissimulation and intrigue even before he undertook the ill-fated l ight to Varennes . The king and his court were not pas- sive spectators before the unfolding Revolution. Their traditions and behaviour during this time contributed to the radicalisation of politics. They ultimately caused the collapse of the very institution they were trying to preserve. 36

This monograph also provides a supportive case study for relatively recent theories on the changing dei nition of the ‘State’ during the early modern period. Quentin Skinner ’s analysis regarding the mutating lin- guistic connotations of the ‘State’ i nds an, admittedly late, example of this semantic shift in the experiences of the French constitutional court. 37 According to this theory the ‘State’ adapted from being a term denoting the prince’s charismatic behaviour and physical power in upholding the standing of his realm, to meaning the apparatus of

35 Roger Chartier, The Origins of the French Revolution (London, 1991 ), 136–168. 36 It coni rms the hypothesis launched in, T. C. W. Blanning, The Origins of the French

Revolutionary Wars (Harlow, 1986 ), 122–3. 37 Quentin Skinner, ‘The State’, in Political Innovation and Conceptual Change , ed.

Terence Ball, James Farr and Russel Hanson (Cambridge, 1989), 90–131; and this

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

‘He that you call a king, we call a tyrant’ 9

an abstract and impersonal form of government independent of both rulers and ruled. Skinner’s periodisation of this semantic shift traces its roots to the Italian Quattrocento and i nds its clearest dei nition in Hobbes’ Leviathan in the seventeenth century. 38 Although French pol- itical theorists had participated actively in this process, it was to be Bossuet’s argument which was to carry the day at the court of Versailles. The Bishop of Meaux argued that there was no distinction between the passive ofi ce of a monarch and the physical body which exercised the active powers of the crown. 39

This synecdochical understanding of one man, symbolically repre- senting the totality of the state and vice versa the state being readable as the will of this single individual, was the dei nition which most con- formed to the aspirations and claims to power of the Bourbon kings. 40 The ceremonies of Versailles clearly express this solar understanding of sovereignty. It was the central body of the king which directed the move- ment of the other orbiting bodies. This is highlighted by the timetable of the court which followed precisely the biological rhythms of the king, thus reafi rming the centrality of the royal body within court life.

As Skinners ’ own periodisation made clear, by the late eighteenth cen- tury this way of doing things was anachronistic. Other European states had moved away from this personii cation of public power within the king’s body. 41 One of the i rst actions of the National Assembly was to dei ne the constitutional monarch as the agent of the sovereign nation. He was no longer to be a sovereign in his own right. This allowed radi- cal deputies and journalists to dei ne the king either as premier manda- taire or fonctionnaire de l’état (which roughly translates as the i rst civil servant of the state). Louis XVI found this dei nition offensive, as it struck at the conviction, inculcated since his youth, that he had been divinely anointed to assume the throne of his forefathers. 42

He resisted his demotion to being a mere civil servant by meticu- lously upholding a ceremonial symbolism which clearly rejected any

article represents an expanded version of the conclusions already exposed within the same author’s classic Foundations of Modern Political Thought , 2 vols (Cambridge, 1978 ), I, ix–x, and II, 349–58.

38 Skinner, ‘The State’, 90. 39 Jacques-B é nigne Bossuet, Politics drawn from the Very Words of Holy Scripture

(Cambridge, 1990 ), 160. 40 Ibid.; and Julian Swann, ‘The State and political culture’, in Old Regime France , ed.

William Doyle (Oxford, 2001 ), 140, and 168. 41 ‘One outcome of distinguishing the authority of the state from that of its agents was

thus to sever a time honoured connection between the presence of majesty and the exercise of majestic powers.’ Skinner, ‘The State’, 125–6.

42 Pierrette Girault de Coursac, L’éducation d’un Roi , 2nd edn (Paris, 1995 ), 193–6.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Introduction10

apparent subordination. This caused resentment in the press and forced the National Assembly gradually to create its own state rituals which emphasised the equality of the executive and legislative branches of government. After the l ight to Varennes , any reference to the king as a civil servant was avoided in the renegotiated constitutional settlement. The wording of the 1791 document was adjusted so as not to offend royalist sensibilities. It stated that executive power was delegated to the king to be exercised under his authority. 43 This step backwards did not conform to the expectations of public opinion and the newspapers became increasingly unhappy with any form of public spectacle which celebrated the power and independence of the crown. One of the cen- tral outcomes of this modern understanding of the ‘State’ as an admin- istrative trust independent of all individuals, whether they were agents or subjects, was the collapse of ceremonial pageantry, which claimed to endow its protagonist with majesty. 44 The culture of the ancien r é gime court was at an end and the age of the constitutional monarchy was beginning.

The French Revolution and the constitutional court

The study of the Revolution and the court of France have, like Giovanni Giolitti’s dei nition of the separation of Church and State, travelled along parallel lines which, by dei nition, never meet. 45 The nineteenth century’s sustained endeavour to throw light on the Revolution’s course of events drew very near to studying the constitutional court. However the obsession, shared by amateurs and professional academics alike, to untangle the international plots of Marie Antoinette, Louis XVI and the é migr é s obscured the far from exhilarating routine of the Tuileries. The second half of the nineteenth century was the great age for the pub- lication of collections of correspondance in é dite which sought, with each instalment, to shed new light on the 1790s. Feuillet de Conches , Bacourt, Geoffroy and Arneth all scavenged in the archives of the European court chancelleries in order to discover that mythical Eldorado of docu- ments which would either acquit or convict Louis XVI. 46

43 Almanach Royal (Paris, 1792 ), 88. 44 Skinner, ‘The State’, 123. 45 Giovanni Giolitti, Discorsi Parlamentari pubblicati per deliberazione della Camera dei

deputati , 4 vols (Rome, 1953), II, 819–20. 46 Auguste Geoffroy, Gustave III et la cour de France, suivi d’une é tude critique sur Marie-

Antoinette et Louis XVI apocryphes , 2 vols (Paris, 1867 ); Adolphe Fourrier de Bacourt, Correspondance entre le comte de Mirabeau et le comte de La Marck , pendant les ann é es 1789, 1790 et 1791 , 3 vols (Paris, 1851 ); Alfred Ritter von Arneth and Auguste Geoffroy, eds, Correspondance secr è te entre Marie-Ther è se et le Comte de Mercy-Argenteau, avec les

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The French Revolution and the constitutional court 11

The proliferation of forged papers and counterfeit memoires added piquancy, if not clarity, to both antiquarian and historiographical debates. 47 Amed é e Ren é e’s Louis XVI et sa Cour , despite its promising title, was more a narrative of court faction in the pre-Revolution rather than an in-depth analysis of aulic culture of the 1780s. 48 Alexandre Tuetay’s monumental eleven-volume catalogue of manuscript sources relating to the Revolution contained many entries which referred to the ceremonies of the constitutional household. 49 Yet, no researcher has dedicated a study to tying together the numerous loose references relating to royal ritual. 50 The court of the Tuileries remained in obscur- ity and, due to the loss of many important documents, was considered

lettres de Marie-Th é r è se et de Marie-Antoinette , 3 vols (Paris, 1874 ). The Case of F é lix Feuillet Des Conches, Louis XVI, Marie-Antoinette et Madame É lisabeth, lettres et docu- ments in é dits , 6 vols (Paris, 1864– 1873 ), is highly controversial, see n.46.

47 Feuillet Des Conches’s Louis XVI, Marie-Antoinette et Madame É lisabeth, was to cause one of the great publishing furores of the nineteenth century. Controversy was unleashed immediately with the publication in 1864 of the i rst volume of this famous collection. The letters reproduced by Feuillet were deemed forgeries by sev- eral scholars. For his biography see, Balteau, Rastoul and Pr é vost, eds, Dictionnaire de Biographie Fran ç aise , 18 vols (Paris, 1929 ), XIII, 1228–9. The French historian Auguste Geoffroy argued that part of Feuillet collection was counterfeit but that most of the epistles coming from the Royal Swedish archives were genuine. The bit- terest critic of the i rst two volumes was Prof. Heinrich von Sybel of Bonn University who launched a ferocious and, some suggest, personal attack on Feuillet in the pages of the Historische Zeitschrift . Feuillet was a career diplomat: he had been inducted into the Quai d’Orsay personally by Talleyrand and was to serve as one of the last Introducteurs des Ambassadeurs of the Second Empire. Consequently he was not bereft of inl uential friends. Henry Reeve the editor of Edinburgh Review published an article in the defence of Feuillet’s work. See Edinburgh Review , CCLII (1866), 437–53. For the interesting life of Henry Reeve, see Trevor Lynn Broughton, ‘Reeve, Henry 1813–1895’, Oxford Dictionary of National Biography , Oxford University Press, 2004; online edn, January 2008 www.oxforddnb.com/view/article/23296 and John Knox Loughton, ed., Memoirs of the Life and Correspondence of Henry Reeve, C.B., D.C.L. , 2 vols (London, 1898 ), II, 118–19. Contemporary historians have also dis- agreed on the reliability of Feuillet’s collection. For instance Derek Beales agrees with Arneth’s estimation that the letters in Vol. 1 were forgeries. See ‘The False Joseph II’, The Historical Journal, 18 ( 1975 ), 471, n.14. On the other hand Munro Price sees subsequent volumes as more reliable. See, ‘Louis XVI and Gustavus III, Secret Diplomacy and Counter-Revolution, 1791–1792’, The Historical Journal , 42 ( 1999 ), 439. It is equally true that Feuillet sought to defend his reputation and that over a hundred pages in the prefaces to Vols. 3 and 4 served to rebut Sybel’s attack.

48 Am é d é e Ren é e, Louis XVI et sa cour , 2nd edn (Paris, 1858 ). 49 Alexandre Tuetay, ed., R é pertoire G é n é ral des Sources Manuscrites de l’Histoire de Paris

pendant la R é volution Fran ç aise , 11 vols (Paris, 1890– 1914 ). This catalogue repre- sented a twenty-four-year enterprise which was impressive both in its scale and eru- dition. Tuetay’s guide, apart from the odd exception, still refers accurately to box and document references which have remained unchanged. It is to the editor’s credit that it remains unsurpassed as a research tool for the study of the French Revolution.

50 Ibid.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Introduction12

impenetrable. It was hoped that, outside of France, some long-forgotten stash of papers would i nally uncover the secrets of é migr é agents.

There were many good reasons justifying this point of view: after all, a large number of sources were obliterated by the royal family in an attempt to cover their tracks. 51 There is also direct evidence that, dur- ing his arrest at Varennes, Louis XVI burned a large number of com- promising documents. 52 The revolutionaries too showed little respect for the vestiges of the ancien r é gime and burned in a blaze of iconoclastic fury a considerable portion of the royal archives. 53 If these documents had survived they could have uncovered the secrets of the court and the royal family. It is equally certain that the radical revolutionaries of the 1790s did not require such exalted stuff as hard evidence in order to be convinced of Louis XVI’s deceit and double-dealing. Had they not observed for three years his aristocratic and unpatriotic behaviour inside the Tuileries ?

In many ways Michelet , and his passionate history of the Revolution, eloquently described the growing popular disaffection with the crown. 54 It was not the failure of court intrigue which spelled the undoing of the monarchy. On the contrary, it was the king’s inability to make viable compromises with the National Assembly which most antagonised pub- lic opinion. Only if the appeal to armed intervention from abroad had succeeded in restoring the authority of the Bourbon monarchy would its historical importance equal the amount of research dedicated to uncovering this alleged conspiracy. As it stands, it is not necessary to know the full extent of the royal family’s reservations regarding the pol- itical changes of 1789 in order to measure their failure in regaining the political initiative.

The historical materialist writings of the i rst half of the twentieth century largely rejected the importance of human agency and narra- tive history. This school, inspired by the writings of Marx , focused its efforts on analysing the class-conl icts within ancien r é gime society of which the Revolution was the explosive consequence. However Jean Jaur è s , among the founders of this historiographical approach, did not disdain histoire é v é nementielle when it came to writing his magnum

51 Price, The Fall of the French Monarchy , xii–xvii. 52 Ibid., 184. 53 AP XLIII, 274–5. 54 ‘The King, this ancient religion, this mystical personage, in whose person is mixed

the character of the priest with that of the magistrate, who also possesses a sort of divine rel ection! [To this being] always the people have addressed their wishes, their sighs; what a sad return [they have received].’ Jules Michelet, Histoire de la R é volution fran ç aise , 2 vols (Paris, 1952 ), I, 358.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The French Revolution and the constitutional court 13

opus . He went so far as to recompose and ‘improve’ Raymond de S è ze ’s defence of Louis XVI during his trial. 55 This pioneering socialist pol- itician moved away from the lawyer’s narrative justii cation of his royal client’s actions to one where the monarch described himself as the vic- tim of indomitable forces. 56 Such an interpretation was typical of an his- torical school which viewed the collapse of the monarchy as inevitable and consequently had little interest in deciphering the king’s actions during the Revolution. Louis XVI for these scholars, as for Camille Desmoulins , had blotted his copybook in July 1789 with the supposed military attempt at counter-Revolution. 57 Once this policy backi red, and the crown was divested of its residual powers, the interest of such scholars turned to the Revolutionary Assemblies and their uneasy rela- tionship with the sans culottes . It was consistent with their general point of view to regard the court, during this historical phase, as an anachron- ism moving towards its inevitable collapse. 58

The successive wave of historians, known as revisionists, was primarily concerned with calling into question (or at the very least redirecting) the historical materialist interpretations of the causes of the French Revolution. Many of the scholars in this movement helped to re-evaluate the Bourbon dynasty’s place in ancien r é gime society. 59 The revisiting of many political and cultural topics did much to dem- onstrate that it was not the disintegration of traditional French soci- ety that overthrew the monarchy. On the contrary, the origins of the Revolution now seemed to be tied to a system of government beset by

55 Jean Jaur è s, Histoire Socialiste 1789–1900 , 2 vols (Paris, 1901 ), II, 876–83. 56 This chapter in Jaur è s’s magnum opus is a most peculiar piece of writing. The author

rewrote Louis XVI’s defence speech and made the monarch declare that he had been the unwitting instrument of a secular form of providence. The monarchy which he headed was a vital instrument in the centralisation of the state which in turn facili- tated the Revolution and its administrative rationalisation. Ibid., II, 883–8. When Paul and Pierrette Girault de Coursac published Enqu ê te sur le Proc è s du Roi Louis XVI (Paris, 1982 ), Jacques Godechot reviewed it; see Annales Historiques de la R é volution Fran ç aise , 254 (1983), 643–5. He scathingly attacked the empirical pedantry of the authors and remarked that ‘the most beautiful. moving and convincing defence [of Louis XVI], which most historians (and most certainly the authors in question) ignore is the one written by Jaur è s’.

57 Pierre Caron, ‘La tentative de contre-r é volution de juin–juillet 1789’, Revue d’Histoire Moderne et Contemporaine , 8 ( 1907 ), 33; and Albert Soboul, The French Revolution 1787–1799; From the Storming of the Bastille to Napoleon (London, 1989 ), 135 and 216–27.

58 Michel Vovelle, The Fall of the French Monarchy 1787–1792 (Cambridge, 1984 ), 24–6, esp. 37, 73–5 and 232.

59 Alfred Cobban, A History of Modern France , 3 vols (London, 1962 ), I, 105–13; and for the European perspective see, C. B. A. Behrens, The Ancien R é gime (London, 1967 ), 85–118.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Introduction14

internal contradictions and unable to react positively to unfavourable international circumstances. 60 Other scholars have emphasised that, while government was unable to make headway, society was set alight by an unprecedented public appetite for new ideas and polit- ical polemics. 61 Keith Michael Baker postulated that the three justi- i catory discourses, on which the monarchy based its legitimacy, had been eroded by enlightened public opinion in the decades preceding the Revolution. 62 This explanatory model is helpful in understanding the origin and nature of revolutionary discourse. It is less helpful in appreciating the monarchy’s inability to fuli l the constitutional role fashioned by the Constituent Assembly.

Similarly, the numerous publications evaluating the ministerial polit- ics of Louis XVI’s reign have sought to revise the negative interpretation of the last ancien r é gime attempts at reform. 63 Here too no consensus has been achieved. The various academics in this i eld seek to rescue the various attempts by Turgot , Necker and Calonne to solve the liquidity problems of the French state. 64 Another, perhaps, more realistic ana- lysis has interpreted the world of the aile des ministres at Versailles as a rather murky space, ruled by the internal logic of court faction, which was deeply out of touch with outside concerns. 65 Although sympathetic to the difi cult context in which ministers had to operate, Munro Price recognises that the mindset of many public servants of the absolute monarchy was fossilised by the atmosphere of court intrigue. Ministers hid behind their position as executors of the royal will, while the king in council acted as the impartial arbiter of competing policies. It was a system which, by its very nature, did not encourage positive reform and change. All of these studies are helpful when it comes to understand- ing the persistence of royal pageantry in the 1790s. This especially is

60 William Doyle, The Origins of the French Revolution , 3rd edn (Oxford, 1999 ), 40–1; and Bailey Stone, The Genesis of the French Revolution, A Global-Historical Interpretation (Cambridge, 1994 ), 140–7.

61 Chartier, Cultural Origins of the French Revolution , 20–37; and Robert Darnton, Mesmerism and the End of the Enlightenment in France (Cambridge, MA, 1968 ), 107–25.

62 Keith Michael Baker, Inventing the French Revolution (Cambridge, 1999 ), 24–6. 63 John Hardman, French Politics 1774–1789, From the Accession of Louis XVI to the Fall

of the Bastille (London, 1995 ), 59–88; for a judicious view of the ‘Genevan Wizard’ see Jean Egret, Necker, Ministre de Louis XVI 1776–1790 (Paris, 1975 ), 447–53; and Peter Burley, ‘Louis XVI and a new monarchy, an institutional and political study of France 1768–1778’ (unpublished Ph.D. Thesis, University College London, 1981 ), especially chapter 4.

64 Hardman, French Politics 1774–1789 , 150–62. 65 Munro Price, Preserving the Monarchy, The Comte de Vergennes 1774–1787 (Cambridge,

1995 ), 42–3 and 235–6.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The French Revolution and the constitutional court 15

the case as the entire system rested on the symbolic authority of the monarchy to compel his subjects to obedience. It is hardly surprising to note Louis XVI’s unwillingness to relinquish his ceremonial é tat de repr é sentation .

Daniel Wick’s study on the Society of Thirty , and to a lesser extent Rory Browne’s unpublished doctoral thesis on court faction, have perhaps come closest to linking court culture with the origins of the Revolution. 66 These studies postulate a link between patterns of patronage at Versailles and the formation of a progressive liberal nobil- ity, responsible for opposing the crown’s policies prior to the Estates Genera l. Much of the evidence offered is compelling, although Browne’s suggestion that the ‘Revolution was merely the continuation of the pol- itics of court faction’ is to over-egg this particular Clausewitzian pud- ding. 67 It is true that the inl uence of the Rohan family decreased rapidly in 1780s but this was due largely to their spectacular blunders rather an active policy on the crown’s part to undermine these princes. 68 The evidence concerning the Noailles clan is certainly less clear cut. While it is true that they were not favoured by Marie Antoinette’s circle, it is equally the case that the Mar é chal de Mouchy remained one of the most powerful ofi cials of the royal household. Other families of Grands such as the Larochefoucauld, Montmorency and Gontaut houses still await monographs which will elucidate both their position at court and their political outlook.

The liberal nobility had a strong leadership role in the early Revolution; 69 however whether their political stance was merely the rel ection of their thwarted ambitions at Versailles needs to be better established. Julian Swann , in a well researched essay on the eighteenth- century nobility, argued the point somewhat differently:

By allowing Court families to establish themselves within the ministry Louis XV unwittingly signed the death warrant of French absolutism . Placing military men in the high spending service ministries was bad enough, but as courtiers partly dependent either for themselves or their families upon the pensions that l owed from the royal treasury, they had no interest in reforming abuse or trim- ming expenditure. Moreover, the advantage of knowing the Court, while being

66 Daniel Wick, A Conspiracy of Well-Intentioned Men, The Society of Thirty and the French Revolution (London, 1987 ); and Rory A. W. Browne, ‘Court and crown: rivalry at the court of Louis XVI and its importance in the formation of a pre-revolutionary aristo- cratic opposition’ (unpublished D.Phil. Thesis, University of Oxford, 1992 ).

67 Browne, ‘Rivalry at the court of Louis XVI,’ xii. 68 Cf. ibid., chapter 4 . 69 For the latest study which coni rms this important role see John Hardman, Overture to

Revolution: The 1787 Assembly of Notables and the Crisis of France’s Old Regime (Oxford, 2010 ).

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Introduction16

surrounded by friends and family, meant that genuine reformers from robe backgrounds, such as Turgot or Calonne , were extremely vulnerable. 70

Here the problem of the court nobility is placed in its long-term, and arguably more meaningful, context. It seems unlikely that Louis XVI’s treatment of favourites was substantially different from that of his grandfather. The court nobility was a deeply conservative group, whose political stance was linked to their ‘micro-dynastic’ ambitions. Whether the pursuit of their self-interested goals pushed them into the waiting arms of the ‘patriot party’ of 1788 is unclear. Those nobles who played the game of liberal politics certainly lived to regret their choice. Wick’s model established the importance of the court nobility in pre- Revolutionary politics. Its conclusions, however, at times over-stepped the boundaries of what the small sample group studied could credibly reveal about the court or liberal nobility as a whole.

It is assuredly the case that the historiography of the French Revolution has neglected to examine in detail the constitutional household of Louis XVI. Equally the more recently revived interest in aulic history has failed to undertake a thorough analysis of the constitutional monarchy after 1789. Until relatively recently the entire emphasis of the discip- line was i rmly rooted in the early modern princely court’s structuring inl uence on high and international politics. 71 Norbert Elias , the socio- logical father of this discipline, saw the court as an essential element in the crown’s struggle to restrain the inl uence of the high aristocracy in order to pursue its quest to centralise governmental power. 72 The king’s household was seen by this scholar as a key historical instrument in the creation of the modern, bureaucratic and efi cient state. Unlike most of his successors, Elias dedicated a few pages to explain why the court of France succumbed to the Revolution. 73 In keeping with the socio- economic theory prevalent in the 1930s, he presumed that the evolution of a modern, powerful and capitalist bourgeoisie made the court insti- tutionally redundant. There was a dissymmetry between the organisa- tion of social and political power. 74 According to this theory, it was only a matter of time before this latent conl ict was expressed in the over- throw of the old model of government by one which conformed more to the bourgeoisie’s economic interests.

70 Julian Swann, ‘The French Nobility, 1715–1789’, in The European Nobilities in the Seventeenth and Eighteenth Centuries , ed. Hamish Scott, 2 vols (London, 1995 ), 168.

71 A. G. Dickens, ed., The Courts of Europe, Politics, Patronage and Royalty 1400–1800 (London, 1977 ), 7 and 325–7.

72 Norbert Elias, La Soci é t é de Cour (Paris, 1985 ), 175–99. 73 Ibid., 307–16. 74 Ibid., 308.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The French Revolution and the constitutional court 17

Jeroen Duindam has rightly rejected most aspects of Elias’s analysis which used a limited source sample to arrive at some vast conclusions. 75 Duindam, in spite of his general attack on the ‘Court Society’, never- theless concluded that the section of Elias’s study which interpreted the monarch as the arbiter, which kept competing aristocratic interests in equilibrium, was correct in substance. 76 However, the sociological ana- lysis, which deemed the court to be the victim of the emerging bour- geoisie, was overly simplistic.

There has been recently a much enlivened debate concerning the nature of royal courts. While the importance of this institution in the realm of high politics rightly persists, its modernising impact on the appar- atus of the state is the subject of much more controversy. 77 The princely court remained a deeply traditional institution in many regards. Its ceremonial, religious, military and cliental coni guration was decidedly dynastic, and not national, in character. The ambitions of one family and its creatures, rather than the collective needs of its subjects, still remained paramount. Yet, it is difi cult to discount entirely the court’s role in the creation of an expanded bureaucracy. 78 During the early modern period, royal households became decidedly more complex. 79 They required better forms of record-keeping and a greater number of administrative ofi cials. It seems less clear, however, that this develop- ment was part of a grand design aimed at centralising the powers of the state. The process of courtly expansion seems to have had more to do with the intensii cation of long-established dynastic rivalries.

While the scope of analysis has expanded widely, the historical focus of aulic studies still remains i rmly grounded in the early modern period. Ancient courts have received greater scholarly attention than more contemporary royal households. 80 In France this is especially the

75 Jeroen Duindam, Myths of Power, Norbert Elias and the Early Modern European Court (Amsterdam, 1995 ), esp. 59–62.

76 Ibid., 189. 77 Ronald G. Asch and Adolf M. Birke, eds, Princes, Patronage, and the Nobility: The Court

at the Beginning of the Modern Age c.1450–1650 (Oxford, 1991 ), 1–38 and 488–91. 78 Duindam, Myths of Power , 194. 79 David Starkey, ‘Court and Council in Tudor England’, in Princes, Patronage and

Nobility , ed. Asch and Birke, 175–203. 80 Hamish Scott, G. C. Gibbs and Robert Oresko, eds , Royal and Republican Sovereignty

in Early Modern Europe (Cambridge, 1997 ); David Cannadine and Simon Price, eds, Rituals of Royalty, Power and Ceremonial in Traditional Society (Cambridge, 1987 ); Clarissa Campbell-Orr, ed., Queenship in Europe 1660–1815 (Cambridge, 2004 ); Robert J. Knecht, The French Renaissance Court (New Haven, CT, 2008 ). The nine- teenth-century courts are becoming better represented. The recent publication of the proceedings of the conference on courts and capitals highlights a notable rebirth of interest in how royal households structured urban development. See The Court

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Introduction18

case where the vast majority of court histories still punctually end their analysis in 1789. 81 The Napoleonic , Restoration , Orleanist and Second Empire heirs to the legacy of Versailles were different in style to their early modern predecessor. Yet it seems unfortunate that very few histo- rians have delved into the origins and nature of this difference. After all, the failed constitutional monarchy of Louis XVI was to be the model, which was either followed or avoided, by subsequent French monar- chical regimes. 82 Furthermore the story does not necessarily end with the capture of Napoleon III at Sedan. 83 It has even been suggested that the current executive authority in France could be styled a Presidential Monarchy. 84 The ofi ce of the President of the French Republic is still endowed with many traditional components, for example hunting reserves and an intricate dining etiquette, which his Bourbon pred- ecessors would readily have recognised. Equally it is important not to exaggerate the continuities between systems of government which are extremely dissimilar. The secular and elective character of the French presidency is entirely opposed to the religious birthright which lay at the heart of ancien r é gime society.

Philip Mansel appears to be the sole scholar who has dedicated a doctoral thesis, and two monographs, to analysing the French transi- tion from princely court to constitutional monarchy. 85 His work dem- onstrates that the constitutional households, which emerged after the Revolution, were equal, or rather at times surpassed, in splendour, size

Historian , 12 and 13 (2007–2008); and John C. G. R ö hl, The Kaiser and His Court, Wilhelm II and the Government of Germany (Cambridge, 1994 ), 70–106.

81 Solnon, La Cour de France , 588–93. 82 H é l è ne Becquet and Bettina Frederking eds., La Dignit é de Roi: Regards sur la Royaut é

au premier XIXe si è cle (Rennes, 2009 ). 83 John A. M. Rothney, Bonapartism after Sedan (Ithaca, NY, 1969 ). 84 For a hypothesis relating to the weakening of the powers the French president under

Giscard d’Estaing, see ‘In Democracy, universal suffrage is equivalent to the cor- onation in Rheims for the ancient monarchy’, in Maurice Duverger’s comparison of seven European semi-presidential systems of government. Maurice Duverger, É chec au Roi (Paris, 1978 ), 57, 142–54. For a conservative journalistic view, see Nicolas Charbonneau and Laurent Guimier, Le roi est mort Vive le roi!, Enqu ê te au c œ ur de notre monarchie r é publicaine (Paris, 2006 ), 99–145; and Robert Tombs, France 1814–1914 (London, 1996 ), 396–9, 435–54 and 488–9.

85 Philip Mansel, ‘The Court of France 1814–1830’ (unpublished Ph.D. Thesis, King’s College London, 1978 ); The Eagle in Splendour, Napoleon I and His Court (London, 1987 ); and The Court of France 1789–1830 (Cambridge, 1988 ). Mansel’s interests have expanded, beyond the court of France, to include two biographies, studies on the Ottoman Empire and court dress. See, Louis XVIII (London, 1999 ); The Prince of Europe, The Life of Charles Joseph de Ligne 1735–1814 (London, 2005 ); Sultans in Splendour: Monarchs of the Middle East, 1869–1945 , 2nd edn (London, 2002 ); Dressed to Rule: Royal and Court Costume from Louis XIV to Elizabeth II (New Haven, CT, 2005 ).

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

The French Revolution and the constitutional court 19

and social pre-eminence the court of the Sun King. 86 His over-arching conclusion that ‘service had replaced class as the principle dominating the court’, is sound. 87 One is given the impression that the Revolution, far from spelling the end of French aulic culture, served as a stimulus to reform and perhaps even renewal.

Mansel’s work was groundbreaking in nature when one considers that he almost singlehandedly opened up a new i eld of research which had previously lain virtually untouched. However it is important to note that only one chapter of his second monograph on the court of France analysed Louis XVI’s constitutional household. This, arguably, did not allow him to treat extensively all the issues he brought into play. 88 Mansel for instance notes that the material and i nancial circumstances of the court varied little in the 1790s, but his institutional approach did not give him space to discuss the changing symbolic and social signii - cance of the Maison du Roi. The court of Versailles had been the site where the theatre of sovereignty played out its dramas. 89

Those institutions which succeeded it no longer held this represen- tational monopoly of power. Sovereignty became divided after 1789. The court was one venue where the struggle for power was unsuc- cessfully waged by the monarchy. While it is true that the Restoration Bourbons returned prestige to the royal household they never regained the complete sovereignty Louis XVI had symbolically wielded in the 1780s. Furthermore, by 1791 it had become clear that court and state were becoming separate entities. The former was part of the private domain of one individual and the latter was an abstract institution, which administered public resources for the benei t of all. This was the compromise which Louis XVI had resisted so bitterly and which Louis XVIII was to accept in a modii ed version. 90

Mansel does describe the royal chapel but, again, his methodology does not allow him the space to discuss the impact of religious change on Louis XVI’s household. One of the key transformations which the Revolution heralded was the collapse of sacral monarchy. 91 Some very recent conference proceedings have argued convincingly for the

86 Mansel, The Court of France 1789–1830 , 117–28. 87 Ibid., 189. 88 Ibid., 1–36. 89 John Adamson, ed., The Princely Courts of Europe, Rituals, Politics and Culture under

the Ancien R é gime 1500–1750 (New York, 2000 ), 27–33; and see Olivier Chaline’s chapter from same collection, ‘The Kingdoms of France and Navarre, The Valois and Bourbon Courts c.1515–1750’, 83–93.

90 Mansel, The Court of France 1789–1830 , 90–116. 91 For the best description of what sacrality involved tangibly see Alexandre Maral, La

Chapelle Royale de Versailles sous Louis XIV: C é r é monial, Liturgie et Musique (Paris, 2002 ), 253–90.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Introduction20

continued vitality of Christian symbolism in European court culture. 92 This was something which the Revolution bitterly fought in its struggle to bring the Gallican church under its authority. It achieved a limited success in this objective. Napoleon ’s court was certainly more secu- lar in aspects than its ancien r é gime predecessor. 93 While Charles X ’s regal piety was more in keeping with dynastic traditions, it is also true that it was regarded by many as bizarre in the context of the 1820s. 94 Louis XVI’s constitutional household was to be the site of a bitter strug- gle over the king’s religious identity and authority. The axiom which linked monarchy and Catholicism was to be called into question by the Revolution. The grace of God was no longer sufi cient for a ruler to govern. The constitutional settlement became part of the contractual legitimation which made the monarchy the guarantor of the rights of citizens.

Mansel’s concluding hypothesis that the July Monarchy’s ‘rational character and lack of splendour meant that … [it] was one of the weak- est and least respected regimes in France in the nineteenth century’, is certainly persuasive. 95 Yet more recent scholarship on Louis Philippe’s monarchy suggests that its weakness is to be found more in the realm of extra-parliamentary politics rather than in the royal court and its public image. 96 The age when splendour served as both the representation and embodiment of power was at an end. Nineteenth-century reigning dyn- asties undoubtedly still used the symbolism of majesty to strengthen their authority but, as the revolutions of the 1848 proved, more was needed to ensure their survival. 97

It is the purpose of this book to i ll the lacunae identii ed both in terms of the political history of the French Revolution and aulic studies. This is an area which has also been neglected by Louis XVI’s most recent biographers. They have avoided, like political historians, a detailed dis- cussion of court life during the 1790s. Only Jo ë l Felix’s combined biog- raphy of Louis XVI and Marie Antoinette has in any way examined the

92 Michael Schaich, ed., Monarchy and Religion the Transformation of Royal Culture in Eighteenth-Century Europe (Oxford, 2007 ), 1–40.

93 Mansel, The Eagle in Splendour , 21–3, 36. 94 Marc Bloch, The Royal Touch, Sacred Monarchy and Scrofula in England and France

(London, 1973 ), 227–8. 95 Mansel, The Court of France 1789–1830 , 194; and Mansel, ‘The Court of France

1814–1830’, 407–8. 96 Munro Price, The Perilous Crown, France between Revolutions 1814–1848 (London,

2007 ), 376; and for an excellent recent reappraisal, see Thibaut Tr é tout, ‘Louis- Philippe et la cour’, in Becquet and Frederking, La Dignit é de Roi , 117–35.

97 Robert Gildea, Barricades and Borders, Europe 1800–1914 , 2nd edn (Oxford, 1996), 80–100.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

‘The Assembly decrees that all of these papers shall be burnt’ 21

ceremonial routine of 1790. 98 For the most part, the new and improved biographies either focus their attention on the pre-Revolutionary reign or are part of that hagiographic tradition which depicts Louis XVI as a martyr king. 99 This book instead focuses on the representational culture of Louis XVI’s constitutional monarchy and will show that it played an active role in stoking the i res of radicalism during the Revolution. As William Doyle noted: ‘public perception of the court’s political role, and of much else too, is now seen as crucial in the collapse of the old order’. 100 The changed standing of the royal household anticipated sev- eral of the later developments of the nineteenth century, which was to demarcate dei nitively the border between ‘State’ and Monarchy. 101

‘The Assembly decrees that all of these papers

shall be burnt’ 102

The antiquarian collectors of the nineteenth century demonstrated, through their copious publications, that there is no shortage of corres- pondence, memoirs and documents emanating from the reign of the last ancien r é gime monarch of France. Yet, the historical neglect of the constitutional court corresponds to the paucity of surviving materials which illuminate the royal routine within the Tuileries from 1789 to 1792. The rituals and activities of the king’s household during both the Valois and Bourbon dynasties are amply documented by the large quantities of material which describe royal ceremonies ranging from baptisms, coronations to funerals. 103 However, for Louis XVI’s reign, the records kept by the Grand Master of Ceremonies , apart from a few extracts, are missing. 104 This unfortunate loss is aggravated further by

98 Felix, Louis XVI et Marie-Antoinette , 507–35. 99 Jean de Viguerie, Louis XVI, Le Roi Bienfaisant (Paris, 2003 ), 9–10, 408–13. 100 Doyle, Origins of the French Revolution , 30. 101 Blanning, The Culture of Power , 185–94. 102 Gazette Nationale ou Moniteur Universel , 6 ao û t 1792, no.219, 331. 103 There are large anthologies and compilations which, like Godeffroi’s C é r é monial

de France , Sainctot’s papers and the Clairambault collection of the Biblioth è que Nationale, follow the development of royal ceremonial in France throughout the two centuries of Bourbon rule. The bulk of these collections comes from Louis XIV’s reign. See Philippe Lauer, ed., Catalogue des Manuscript de la Collection Clairambault de la Biblioth è que Nationale , 3 vols (Paris, 1932 ); and AN KK 1423–1439; and Manuscrits de la Biblioth è que interuniversitaire de la Sorbonne, Ms. 326–32.

104 In all probability they are held, by the descendants of the last Grand Ma î tre , in the Ch â teau de Br é z é , near Saumur in the Loire valley. Unfortunately my attempts to gain access to these papers have proved unsuccessful. In time, perhaps, France’s pub- lic law concerning documents which possess historical value will reveal the secrets of the last Grand Master of Ceremonies. Christine Nougaret and Pascal É ven, Les Archives Priv é es: Manuel pratique et juridique (Paris, 2008), 22–9.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Introduction22

the fact that the whereabouts of the registers of the Grand Aum ô nerie are unknown and that sixty per cent of the archives of the Cabinet des Titres were condemned, by the Legislative Assembly , to the l ames in 1792.

Despite these gaps in the source material available, a large quantity of buried information can still be uncovered in the Archives Nationales de France. The i les and manuscripts of the Maison du Roi though well catalogued, and amply sifted by researchers of the French court, still have hidden gems to reveal about the i nal constitutional phase of Louis XVI’s reign. 105 Perhaps more surprising still, as Andrew Freeman has noted, is the manner in which the papers from the armoire de fer (a secret safe located in the Tuileries palace), relating to the civil list and reorganisation of the Maison du Roi, have been underexploited. 106 The other public manuscript materials utilised in this study have been drawn from the Centre de Documentation du Mus é e de la L é gion d’Honneur , Service Historique de l’Arm é e de Terre and Quai d’Orsay archives. 107

To supplement any lacunae within the ofi cial documentation archives further ai eld have been consulted and the despatches of the Ambassadors of Britain, Spain, Genoa, Parma, Piedmont and Venice have been examined carefully for additional source material. These papers describe the immediate reactions of diplomats to the evolution, or rather radicalisation, of revolutionary politics in Paris and the slow erosion of royal authority in France. Although they are responding to their masters’ precise guidelines on what information to send home, they are nonetheless reasonably reliable spectators of events.

In order to understand the Revolutionary reaction to the cult of mon- archy some polemical newspaper articles , from the radical press and the parliamentary proceedings of the National Assembly , were used to gauge the public response to Louis XVI’s behaviour as a constitutional monarch. Some might reasonably argue that this source base provides a distorted reading of public opinion in the early 1790s. 108 Such a partisan

105 AN O 1 821–4 and also of note is the correspondence between the comte de Saint- Priest and Louis Ch é rin which discloses interesting details about the persistence of aristocratic mores during the Revolution: AN O 1 500 and 501.

106 AN C 183–9; and Andrew Freeman, The Compromising of Louis XVI, The Armoire de Fer and the French Revolution (Exeter, 1789 ). Indeed, only Philip Mansel seems to have used these manuscripts to describe changes taking place in the Tuileries. See Mansel, The Court of France 1789–1830 , 26–34.

107 Archives des Affaires Etrang è res, M é moires et Documents, nos. 1974–6, C é r é monial, Journal du Secr é taire ordinaire du Roi à la Conduite des Ambassadeurs (1761–1786).

108 For broader surveys of the press and censorship laws refer to Jack Richard Censer, Prelude to Power: The Parisian Radical Press 1789–1791 (London, 1976 ), 1–12; and Charles Walton, Policing Public Opinion in the French Revolution, The Culture of Calumny and the Problem of Free Speech (Oxford, 2009 ), 97–136.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

‘The Assembly decrees that all of these papers shall be burnt’ 23

selection was deliberate rather than an oversight. The moderate and royalist press’s wavering support for the constitutional monarchy seemed to offer little insight into the nature of the Revolutionary attack on regal symbolism. The king did not need to alter the court’s behaviour before the host of journalists who either praised or ignored his conduct. It seemed much more fruitful instead to focus on which royal activities most scandalised radicals and allowed them to mobilise popular out- rage against the court. After all, moderates in France proved unable, in the long run, to counteract efi ciently the message being spread by radical and increasingly republican factions. Prudhomme , Desmoulins and their colleagues created highly successful periodicals, which gave a substantial contribution to raising the political consciousness of the popular Parisian faubourgs.

The debates of the National Assembly provide a more nuanced view. They establish the paradoxical behaviour of this parliamentary body, which tried to preserve the institution of the crown while, simultan- eously, withholding from the king the plenitude of his executive author- ity. Radicals were present in the Assembly from the beginning of the Revolution. However, their voice only started to carry more weight in the second half of 1790. The Feuillant repression of nascent republic- anism , after the l ight to Varennes , only delayed the looming confron- tation between the crown and popular disaffection. By the time of the Legislative Assembly , the tactics of the radical press spilled over into the debating chamber. The deputies of the Legislative organised a con- certed offensive aimed at making the rituals of the court unworkable. They ultimately succeeded in demolishing court life months before Louis XVI was ejected from the Tuileries.

Naturally, memoir literature was also used to corroborate ofi cial descriptions of events in the royal household. 109 It is difi cult to be of the same mind as Paul and Pierrette Girault de Coursac who view all authors who wrote their reminiscences during the i rst half of the nineteenth century with complete scepticism and open hostility. 110 It is true that many memoirs are at best apocryphal or at worse deliberate forgeries. Even the more authentic autobiographies of Mme Campan , the duchesse de Tourzel and Bertrand de Moleville are littered with inaccuracies and marred, at times, by l agrant self-justii cation. Yet their evocative value cannot be wholly dismissed. They provide useful insights into the mood prevailing at court. Through anecdotal evidence

109 The nature of memoir literature is discussed at greater length in Chapter 3 of this book.

110 Paul and Pierrette Girault de Coursac, Histoire, Historiens et M é morialistes du r è gne de Louis XVI et de la R é volution (Paris, 1997 ), 336–7.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Introduction24

they express the contemporary mentality toward ceremonies. One has to wield such literature with care when casting an historical argument, but any view which sees these works as pure inventions is erring in the opposite extreme of those who use such sources uncritically.

The role of Marie Antoinette in the Revolution remains an area of intense controversy. Ever since the Girault de Coursac s published their notorious study, which alleged that the queen was pursuing a separate foreign policy to that of her husband, writings on the inl uence of the queen on French politics have proliferated. 111 Some see her as a proto- feminist, others as the promoter of progressive vestimentary, musical and literary fashions. 112 The more traditional biographies and mono- graphs continue to focus on her ubiquitous role in the realm of high ministerial politics . 113 This book only deals with the queen incidentally for the simple reason that her ofi cial role as queen consor t was minor and performed in the shadow of her husband’s constitutional primacy. Marie Antoinette had a distinct set of female servants and male ofi - cials in her personal household. Her lever , Easter communion and the reception of the foreign ambassadors took place separately from her husband’s ofi cial routine.

Even when the court arrived in Paris on 6 October 1789 the queen received delegations from the municipal authorities and judicial authorities separately from the king. There is some evidence that, as Louis XVI sought to economise and reduce the costs of his court, the queen’s ceremonial status became more closely connected to that of her husband. Her pages and her kitchens were amalgamated with those of the king. The radical press attacked her on two fronts. 114 The pub- lic was reminded that under salic law France could not have a queen and secondly that under the new constitution her only public title was merely that of ‘épouse du roi’. The issue of Marie Antoinette’s inl uence may not be divorced from the political history of Louis XVI’s reign. However, her constitutional position and that of her personal household certainly is a separate topic of analysis. It should be considered that even without the negative public speculation surrounding his spouse

111 Paul and Pierette Girault de Coursac, Le secret de la Reine, la politique personnelle de Marie-Antoinette pendant la R é volution (Paris, 1996 ).

112 Chantal Thomas, The Wicked Queen: The Origins of the Myth of Marie-Antoinette (New York, 1999 ), 21–6; and Caroline Weber, Queen of Fashion: What Marie Antoinette Wore to the Revolution (London 2007 ); and Antonia Fraser, Marie Antoinette: The Journey (London, 2001 ), 422–9.

113 Evelyne Lever, Marie Antoinette, The Last Queen of France (London, 2001 ), 95–103, 155–62 and 269–76.

114 R é volutions de France et de Brabant , no. 3, 97–8.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

‘The Assembly decrees that all of these papers shall be burnt’ 25

the institutional and practical difi culties faced by Louis XVI, during the 1790s, were immense.

The extent of the destruction of ofi cial and private papers makes it impossible to reconstruct every aspect of royal life during the consti- tutional monarchy of Louis XVI. However the i ndings contained in this monograph do shed new light and it is hoped that they contribute something to the debate over the king’s conduct during the Revolution. Every chapter contains a brief historiographic and methodological sec- tion which introduces the reader to the questions under consideration. It seemed more helpful to discuss specii c historiographical issues when they arose rather than placing all such discussion at the beginning of this book. There is also considerable overlap with ancien r é gime prac- tices. It has proved impossible to describe the changes wrought by the Revolution without referring to the precedents on which they were modelled.

Indeed, a scholar, when confronted with Bourbon representational culture , may have feelings similar to those experienced by the youth- ful Robespierre, who whilst a student of the collège Louis-le-Grand , was chosen to present a Latin é loge to Louis XVI on his return from his coronation at Rheims in 1775. 115 The young Maximilian knelt out- side the gates of the college and delivered his oration to the king, who chose not to alight from his carriage. 116 One is left, probably like the young Robespierre , with a sense of loss before such haughty behav- iour, but hopefully frustration is not allowed to get the better of one’s judgement.

115 Norman Hampson, The Life and Opinions of Maximilien Robespierre (London, 1974 ), 7.

116 ‘The king deigned to bestow a look of benevolence on the young monster who brought up in his own house, would one day be the i rst strike him with a dagger.’ See Le Blond de Neuveglise (thought to be a pseudonyme for the abb é Proyart), La Vie et les Crimes de Robespierre, surnomm é le Tyran depuis sa naissance jusqu’à sa mort (Augsbourg, 1795 ), 47–48; and John Hardman, Robespierre (London, 1999 ), 7.

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:32:47 BST 2016. http://dx.doi.org/10.1017/CBO9781139207317.002

Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792/Part I - Inventing a Constitutional Monarchy.pdf

Part I

Inventing a Constitutional Monarchy

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:09 BST 2016. http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9781139207317 Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:09 BST 2016. http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9781139207317 Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Louis XVI and the French Revolution, 1789–1792/Part II - Reform and survival of the ancien régime.pdf

Part II

Reform and survival of the ancien r é gime

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:58 BST 2016. http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9781139207317 Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

Downloaded from Cambridge Books Online by IP 132.174.254.159 on Sun Mar 27 23:33:58 BST 2016. http://ebooks.cambridge.org/ebook.jsf?bid=CBO9781139207317 Cambridge Books Online © Cambridge University Press, 2016

FrenchRevol-RethinkingDebate.pdf

Systems dept

The French Revolution

HISTORICAL CONNECTIONS Series editors Geoffrey Crossick, University of Essex John Davis, University of Connecticut Joanna Innes, Somerville College, University of Oxford Tom Scott, University of Liverpool

Titles in the series

Environment and History William Beinart and Peter Coates

Fascist Italy and Nazi Germany Alexander J.De Grand

The Decline of Industrial Britain 1870–1980 Michael Dintenfass

The Rise of Regional Europe Christopher Harvie

Medicine in the Making of Modern Britain 1700–1940 Christopher Lawrence

Population Politics in Twentieth-Century Europe Maria Sophia Quine

The Italian Risorgimento Lucy Riall

The Remaking of the British Working Class, 1840–1940 Michael Savage and Andrew Miles

The French Revolution

Rethinking the debate

Gwynne Lewis

London and New York

First published 1999 by Routledge 11 New Fetter Lane, London EC4P 4EE Simultaneously published in the USA and Canada by Routledge Inc. 29 West 35th Street, New York, NY 10001 © 1993 Gwynne Lewis Routledge is an imprint of the Taylor & Francis Group This edition published in the Taylor & Francis e-Library, 2003.

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reprinted or reproduced or utilized in any form or by any electronic, mechanical, or other means, now known or hereafter invented, including photocopying and recording, or in any information storage or retrieval system, without permission in writing from the publishers. British Library Cataloguing in Publication Data Lewis, Gwynne

French Revolution: Rethinking the Debate. —(Historical Connections Series) I. Title II. Series 944.04

Library of Congress Cataloging in Publication Data Lewis, Gwynne.

The French Revolution: rethinking the debate/Gwynne Lewis. p. cm.—(Historical connections)

Includes bibliographical references and index. 1. France—History—Revolution, 1789–1799. 2. France—History—

Revolution, 1788–1799–Historiography. I. Title. II. Series. DC148.L44 1993 944.04–dc20 92–44015

ISBN 0-203-40991-4 Master e-book ISBN ISBN 0-203-71815-1 (Adobe eReader Format) ISBN 0-415-05466-4 (Print Edition)

v

Contents

Series editors’ preface vii Preface ix

Part I

1 Capitalism, colonies and the crisis of the ancien régime 3

2 The birth of the republic, 1787–92 19

3 War, revolution and the rise of the nation-state, 1792–9 34

Part II

4 The political economy of the Revolution 57

5 Social interpretations of the Revolution 72

6 Revolutionary culture: the creation of ‘l’homme nouveau’ 91

Conclusion 106

Notes 114 Select bibliography 123 Index 127

vii

Series editors’ preface

Historical Connections is a new series of short books on important historical topics and debates, written primarily for those studying and teaching history. The books will offer original and challenging works of synthesis that will make new themes accessible, or old themes accessible in new ways, build bridges between different chronological periods and different historical debates, and encourage comparative discussion in history.

If the study of history is to remain exciting and creative, then the tendency to fragmentation must be resisted. The inflexibility of older assumptions about the relationship between economic, social, cultural and political history has been exposed by recent historical writing, but the impression has sometimes been left that history is little more than a chapter of accidents. This series will insist on the importance of processes of historical change, and it will explore the connections within history: connections between different layers and forms of historical experience, as well as connections that resist the fragmentary consequences of new forms of specialism in historical research.

Historical Connections will put the search for these connections back at the top of the agenda by exploring new ways of uniting the different strands of historical experience, and by affirming the importance of studying change and movement in history.

David Blackbourn Geoffrey Crossick

John Davis Joanna Innes

i x

Preface

This book is divided into two parts. Part I provides an interpretation of events covering the causes and course of the Revolution; Part II focuses more specifically upon the controversies surrounding the economic, social and cultural policies associated with the Revolution.

Throughout the text, I have used the terms ‘marxisant’ and ‘revisionist’ to describe the approaches of certain historians. The former includes all those who have accepted the main conclusions of the ‘orthodox’ (fundamentally marxist) interpretation of the Revolution established by Georges Lefebvre and Albert Soboul, which dominated revolutionary studies until the 1960s. I have used the latter term to describe only those who have explicitly rejected this ‘classic historiographical tradition’, preferring instead the ‘revisionist’ theses of historians such as Alfred Cobban and François Furet. My Conclusion will make it abundantly clear that significant differences of interpretation can be found within each ‘school’, and that many historians would not wish to be identified with either. In a purist sense, of course, all historians are ‘revisionists’, each generation keen to ‘revise’ the work of its predecessor, but to ignore the existence, since the 1960s, of two competing camps, marxisant and revisionist, is to pretend that history can be written in an ideological vacuum, a conceit I have never favoured. Some would argue that to identify marxisant historians with the political philosophy of socialism and ‘revisionist’ historians with liberalism or liberal/conservatism would be going too far. I would, however, be prepared to take a few strides in that direction.

Gwynne Lewis University of Warwick

Part I

3

1 Capitalism, colonies and the crisis of the ancien régime

As a result of the Seven Years’ War (1756–63), Great Britain asserted her superiority over France as a world power. French influence had been swept out of Canada, effectively undermined in India, and challenged in the West Indies. From 1763 to the battle of Trafalgar in 1805, the bitter pill of defeat stuck in French throats, helping to explain her misguided and financially ruinous foreign policy, including the bizarre decision to send soldiers of the absolute French monarchy to assist republican American colonists in their war of independence against Great Britain. From Choiseul in the 1760s to Vergennes in the 1780s, policy-makers at Versailles usually chose the path of revenge, convinced, as were the British in the eighteenth century, the Germans in the nineteenth, and the Americans and the Russians in the twentieth, that to be a ‘great power’, one had to be a ‘world power’. Choiseul, secretary of state for war throughout most of the 1760s, put it bluntly when he wrote that

in the present state of Europe it is colonies, trade and in consequence sea power, which must determine the balance of power upon the continent. The House of Austria, Russia, the King of Prussia are only powers of the second rank, as are all those which cannot go to war unless subsidized by the trading powers.1

One may hypothesise that if the Bourbon monarchy had successfully modernised its society and government then it might have sustained the cost of being a world power in the late eighteenth century: after all, the Third French Republic was to create an overseas empire second only to that of Britain a century later. But it did not, and this failure in foreign and domestic policy, allied to the accident of poor harvests, helps to explain the timing of the French Revolution in 1789.

Certainly France appeared to merit her place in the Imperial sun. On the eve of the Revolution, her population of 28 million inhabitants was

4 The French Revolution

three times greater than that of her English rival. Conquest on the battlefield (allied to shrewd marriage alliances) had added the outlying provinces of Normandy, Brittany, Burgundy, Languedoc and Provence to the central Capetian core of the kingdom before the arrival of the first of the Bourbon kings, Henry IV (1589–1610); others, Franche- Comté and Lorraine, for example, were to be added during the reigns of Louis XIV (1660–1715) and Louis XV (1715–74). During the course of the seventeenth century, and particularly as a result of the policies of Louis XIII’s ministers, Richelieu and Mazarin, power had been increasingly centralised, ultimately at the Court of Versailles, a safe distance from the frondeur city of Paris. Reaching its apogee during the reign of Louis XIV, the religious, administrative and judicial rays of the Sun King had blinded most opposition to the Absolute Monarch. From the King’s Council, all executive, legislative and judicial power radiated out, through the agencies of the Sovereign Courts, the Intendants, sub-délégués, and the royal officers of justice to reach every city, town and village in France. One has to enter a note of caution at this point: the heat of the Sun King was undoubtedly fierce at the centre, but in the peripheral provinces, given the fact that it took over a week for messages from Versailles to arrive in Bordeaux or Marseille, government officials had to compromise with local power. None the less, royal power was a reality, one which could also be felt in the pulpit, from Notre-Dame to the humblest wayside shrine. For the king chose his archbishops and bishops, the pope simply conferring his spiritual blessing upon them. France was a Catholic state, and, although it housed a few hundred thousand Protestants and a few thousand Jews, only Catholics enjoyed full civic rights. Absolutist and Catholic, the Bourbon State was also ‘feudal’: in theory, all land was owned by seigneurs who were, in turn, all vassals of the king.

All this ‘in theory’. In practice, as the eighteenth century advanced, the monarchy was undermined by powers ancient and modern. A medieval relic—the Estates-General of the realm—would provide the political platform from which the deputies would stumble into revolution in 1789. Then there were the provincial estates, like those of Brittany and Languedoc, which still defended their ‘historic rights and liberties’; or the thirteen medieval parlements, effectively silenced under Louis XIV, but which, under his successors, periodically flexed their wasting judicial and administrative muscles. The jurisdiction of the parlement of Paris covered one-third of the kingdom, and by refusing to register royal edicts which met with its disapproval, it could seriously undermine the credit—financial and political—of the Crown. Apart

Capitalism, colonies and the crisis of the ancien régime 5

from the king’s principal officers like the Intendants, whose influence was most powerful in the central regions of the kingdom (the pays d’élection) although they were certainly not without influence in the more recently acquired provinces of Brittany, Languedoc or Franche- Comté (the pays d’états), tens of thousands of official judicial and administrative posts had been sold to individuals who were allowed to treat them like family heirlooms, so long as they paid the Crown for the privilege. Venality of office, the historic act of mortgaging the Crown’s power for cash mainly to pay for its military aggression during the bloody seventeenth century, was to become an increasingly awkward obstacle to reform.

The same point can legitimately be made about the way taxes, direct and indirect, were collected; ‘farmed out’ to some of the wealthiest men in France, with the result that a goodly proportion of the king’s revenue went into building, or rebuilding, castles on the banks of the Loire. Almost everything in France appears to have been ‘farmed out’ for ready cash—the king’s finances, government posts, seigneurial estates, church tithes, all providing jobs and incomes for an entire army of estate-agents, financial and legal experts. ‘Leeches of the poor’ they may have been, but they are absolutely essential to an understanding of the way in which the ancien régime functioned. Apart from the recruiting sergeant, the most hated ‘leech’ was the tax-collector, money being the life-blood of most communities. Admittedly, financiers were obliged to run a completely outmoded and socially regressive system: the chief government tax, the taille, was arbitrary and inequitable, with most nobles and many bourgeois escaping payment altogether; additional taxes like the capitation and the vingtièmes were targeted at the privileged orders but, more often than not, missed; the clergy escaped taxation altogether, offering the occasional gift, the don gratuit instead. The levying of these direct taxes fell to the wealthy receveurs de taille; indirect taxes on drink and many other commodities including salt (the gabelle) which, due to the wildly differing rates levied from one region to another, represented the most hated tax of all, were ‘farmed out’ to financial combines, which also negotiated special loans for the government, all of which provided wonderful opportunities for creative accounting. It seems appropriate that employees of the influential Farmers-General should have been called croupiers.

These historic restraints which hedged in the theoretical divinity and absolutism of the Bourbon monarchy were not, in themselves, sufficient to explain the political collapse of the ‘Old Regime’ (as the deputies in 1789 would describe the period before 1789). Many ministers and advisors, conscious of the dangers, were working to

6 The French Revolution

shore up the edifice by adjusting to the demands of an increasingly commercial socio-economy. Many tracts were written on the need for a ‘revolution’ in government. As we shall see in the next chapter, a dress rehearsal for 1789 may be thought to have been staged in 1771. The more far-sighted finance ministers of Louis XVI, from Turgot to Calonne, endeavoured to modernise the taxation system, but, before their projects could be implemented, they usually fell foul of court intrigues or the resistance of the privileged orders, often one and the same thing. On the eve of the Revolution, Necker, the government’s chief finance minister—he was never called comptrôleur-général because he was a Protestant!—described the taxation system as ‘a real monstrosity in the eyes of reason’.

Reason, this was the word which tripped lightly off the tongue of most reformers: it was the word we most often associate with the Enlightenment. This is not to argue that the ideas of the Enlightenment ‘caused’ the French Revolution. The study of history should not be concerned with laying down single-track lines from one set of points to another, passing chronological stations en route. In the first place, most of the standard texts we associate with the Enlightenment had been published before Robespierre was born; in the second, the movement was extremely disparate and multi-faceted, with atheists, freemasons and Catholics all claiming to be ‘enlightened’. The argument in Montesquieu’s Esprit des lois (1748) was relativist and elitist: different forms of government suited different countries; nobles, as represented in the parlements, provided a salutary check on royal despotism. Like Montesquieu, Voltaire had drunk deeply at the well of the English Enlightenment, associated, in the main, with the ideas of Locke and Newton. Living the life of a seigneur at Ferney near the Swiss border by the 1760s, this mocking sage had absolutely no love for the masses. He was a dramatist, an historian, above all a tireless opponent of injustice and intolerance. His work for the rehabilitation of Jean Calas, the Protestant brutally broken on the wheel in 1762 for the alleged murder of his son, represents a landmark in the history of religious toleration in Europe. Two years later, Beccaria would write his influential treatise, Of Crimes and Punishments, demanding a more humane system of justice. Voltaire and Beccaria were fully paid-up members of the ‘Partv of Humanity’.

Far more radical than Montesquieu and Voltaire in their approach were the editors of the Encyclopédie, Denis Diderot and Jean d’Alembert: the former’s brilliant analyses of French culture and society contained more than one whiff of ‘modernity’. Launched in 1751, the Encyclopédie had grown to seventeen volumes by the mid-

Capitalism, colonies and the crisis of the ancien régime 7

1760s, providing the greatest and most practical minds of the age with a platform for their knowledge and opinions; for the mid-eighteenth- century philosophe was ‘inclined as much to practical reform as to Utopian musings’.2 If the classic works of Montesquieu and Voltaire had drawn their inspiration from the past, the articles published in the Encyclopédie, accompanied by state-of-the-art engravings and illustrations, pointed the way forward to a more rational, scientific and humane period in European history, one which our century has done little to advance. But perhaps the Panglossian fascination with progress through the twin forces of science and reason which most followers of the Enlightenment exhibited, the determination to explain human endeavour and behaviour through ‘laws’ adapted from the natural sciences, took too little account of the forces of irrationalism which Voltaire himself sought to confront as he left, at the end of Candide, ‘to cultivate his garden’. For most philosophes, however, it seemed but a short and positive step to tread from Newton’s world of physical certainties to Condorcet’s confident hope of human progress through a rational education system. Science and reason were the keys which would turn the locks and liberate France from her feudal past. Benjamin Franklin was more famous in France for his lightning-conductor than for his experiments with democracy in America, whilst that ‘hero of two worlds’, the marquis de Lafayette, would become a firm believer in Mesmer’s theories on ‘animal magnetism’. Some philosophes, like Condillac, professed opinions which related consciousness to the workings of a machine, leading many thinkers in the direction of atheism. God may still have been in his heaven, but he was certainly being transformed into the ‘Great Watchmaker in the Sky’. Freemasons, whose numbers grew apace during the second half of the eighteenth century, preferred the term ‘Architect of the Universe’. All this rationalism and science seemed totally incompatible with the metaphysics of monarchy, the magic and the mystery, the pomp and circumstance of Versailles, as indeed it was.

We have decided to provide Jean-Jacques Rousseau with a short paragraph of his own not only because his ideas were, for the most part, increasingly at variance with those of his fellow-geniuses (Jean- Jacques was convinced that he, at least, was one), but because his influence permeated so many fields of intellectual and artistic inquiry. An auto-didact and sometime music-copyist, Jean-Jacques was the kind of awkward personality you would decide not to invite to dinner, only to regret it later. He was the novelist who altered people’s attitude to reading (La Nouvelle Héloise (1761) evoked an emotional storm); the

8 The French Revolution

educational psychologist whose pioneering work Emile (1762) can still be found on the reading-list of most departments of education; the political theorist who still provokes the admiration and/or contempt of critics on the left and right of the political spectrum. His Contrat Social (1762), an exercise in political theory, emphasised the overriding importance of direct democracy through popular assemblies, placing ultimate sovereignty in the hands of the people, but, it should be noted, with the ‘Legislator’ interpreting their wishes at the centre, a troubling concept. Central to his thesis was the proposition that man—like the great majority of philosophes, Jean-Jacques thought that a woman’s place was in the home weeping over novels like his La Nouvelle Héloise—was born good; it was urban, over-refined society, not the curse of Adam, which had tainted him. He was further of the opinion that the ‘General Will’ (to be distinguished from the will of the majority, though few then or since fully understood how) embodied the general good.

Is it a coincidence that the high peak of the Enlightenment in the 1750s and 1760s coincided with a period of very considerable economic growth in France? Marxist historians such as Albert Soboul certainly posited an i n d i re c t relationship between the widely perceived growth of capitalism and the intellectual ‘take-off’ of the Enlightenment: ‘the philosophers explained that man must try to understand nature so that he could more effectively control it and could increase the general wealth of the community’.3 For marxisant scholars, socio-economic change provides the soil in which the seeds of the Enlightenment could germinate. There can be no doubt that the advance of science and technology did encourage new thinking, new applied thinking on the relationship between science and society. Most historians would also agree that there was a relationship between population growth—around 7 million more citizens in 1789 than in 1700—economic success and social crises. And population growth was, in all probability, associated with climatic changes—the need to understand the natural sciences again—involving far less severe winters and fewer catastrophic crop failures, particularly during the middle decades of the century. More mouths to feed, more food to feed them with, more hands to produce manufactured goods; capitalism, in its commercial and nascent industrial forms, was provoking change, occasionally violent protest, in all but the more secluded rural recesses of eighteenth-century French society. It was certainly provoking discord and debate amongst the king’s ministers and civil servants in the corridors of Versailles.

Capitalism, colonies and the crisis of the ancien régime 9

Bearing in mind the crucial point that agriculture provided three- quarters of the gross national product—in other words, there were a great many rural recesses in France—economic research, or rather computerisation of old research, indicates that during the eighteenth century French manufacturing and industrial performance was comparable to that of Britain, at least until the late 1770s when the ‘take-off’ was sustained in the former country, but ‘aborted’ in the latter. Around this time, textiles accounted for over half of the value of all industrial production. The production of woollen goods increased by almost 150 per cent between the beginning and the end of the eighteenth century; the number of looms producing high-quality articles in the silk capital of the world, Lyon, doubled during the same period. Nîmes, 250 kilometres due south, was producing over one hundred different articles for the cheaper end of the market—silk stockings, handkerchiefs, ribbons to grace the feet, hands and heads of ladies and gentlemen from Paris to Peru. Even in the ‘leading sector’ of the industrial revolution, cotton, French production increased sharply after the 1740s, recording growth rates of almost 4 per cent per annum. In and around Rouen, ‘the Manchester of France’, production of cotton goods tripled between 1730 and 1750. To the north-east, towns like Lille were also becoming transformed by the impact of the textile revolution. To the south, reaching its highest levels of output around the middle decades of the century, the woollen industry of Languedoc, centred on towns such as Carcassonne, Clermont-de-LodèZéve and Sommières, provided work for tens of thousands of peasant-artisans. Even in the heavy industrial sector, France was producing more cast iron than England by the 1780s, and, at around three-quarters of a million tonnes, its annual production of coal was starting to look, well, almost respectable, although it was still under a tenth of British coal production.

However, the jewel in France’s economic crown was not Lyon, or Rouen, or even Paris, but Saint-Domingue (today known as Haiti), emphasising the remarkable growth of France’s overseas trade and the supremacy of commercial over industrial capitalism. The volume of her foreign trade more than doubled in the course of the eighteenth century; trade with her colonies increased tenfold! With its thousands of imported slaves producing cheaper sugar and coffee than the English West Indian islands, Saint-Domingue alone had monopolised three- quarters of France’s lucrative colonial trade by the time of the Revolution. The English traveller, Arthur Young, was deeply impressed with the visible and recently acquired wealth of Atlantic ports such as Nantes and Bordeaux: ‘we must not name Liverpool in competition

10 The French Revolution

with Bordeaux’, although, liberal as he was, he fails to relate the joys of merchant wealth to the miseries of the black slaves upon which they were largely based.4 Henry Swinburne, visiting Marseille in 1776, provides us with the best description of these bustling eighteenth- century ports:

The commerce of Marseille is divided into a multiplicity of branches, a variety of commodities are fabricated here, or brought from the other ports and inland provinces of France to be exported, and numerous articles of traffic are landed here to be dispersed in this and other kingdoms.5

The lustre of France’s overseas and colonial trade has led some historians to suggest that there were two distinct types of economies in France: one, thriving until the Revolution, anchored on the great ports and rivers of France, the other, increasingly sluggish after the mid-1770s, based in the France of the small provincial town and its huge, rural hinterland.

This neat division has some merit, not the least of which is its simplicity. The situation was more complicated, however, as the recent emphasis on the development of an eighteenth-century, ‘consumerist’ society indicates, one which affected most French people, although certainly more immediately in Paris, the major manufacturing towns, like Lyon, Lille and Rouen, and the prosperous ports of the Atlantic and Mediterranean coasts. Symbolic of the advance of this kind of economy was the fact that workers had already taken to the habit of popping into their local bar for a café au lait on their way to work, whilst their wives may have been putting on their bonnets to visit the place de Grève, site of public executions on most weekdays, but transformed on Mondays into a second-hand clothes market where women with a few sous to spare might haggle for hand-me-downs from the rich merchant’s or lawyer’s wardrobe. Daniel Roche notes that, during the eighteenth century, the commercial life of Paris was focused increasingly upon the needs of the classes populaires, a society which

had its habits, rhythms, manners, and pitches like the pillars of les Halles, Saint-Esprit, the quai de la Ferraille, quai de l’Ecole, under the Pont-Neuf; they tramped the town, cutting, restitching, taking apart and remaking the ordinary garb of the people.6

That acute observer of the social mores of the Parisians on the eve of the Revolution, Louis-Sébastien Mercier, bemoaned the fact that consumerism was beginning to cover up class distinctions, with ‘the

Capitalism, colonies and the crisis of the ancien régime 11

wife of the petit bourgeois seeking to imitate the wife of the marquis and the duke’.7 Recent work upon the growth of a ‘consumerist society’ in France, one which pre-dates the Revolution, reinforces the importance of capitalism, again in its commercial guise, as eroding the bases of the old order.

However, there is overwhelming evidence to suggest that the French economy on the eve of the Revolution was failing to satisfy demand, at the right price, both domestic and foreign. During the late 1770s, France’s balance of trade would move into deficit; the huge textile industries of Brittany, Normandy and Languedoc would suffer a serious decline, which, in certain sectors, would prove terminal. In Languedoc, the ‘golden age’ of the woollen industry had already passed away by the 1760s, whilst the silk trade was severely disadvantaged by the Spanish embargo on French imports after 1778. The growth of capitalism was an international, not a French, phenomenon. As Professor Sidney Pollard has shown, European industrialisation developed on a regional, not a national basis, challenging the old economic structures.8 The serious downturn which characterised the fortunes of the flourishing wine industry in France during the 1780s— another example of a change in consumption patterns—aggravated the situation: between 1778 and 1788, profits from wine were halved; in the champagne region around Rheims, tax-collectors were speaking of a crisis ‘the like of which had not been known for thirty years’.9

Undoubtedly, a series of poor harvests reduced internal demand in a country which depended so heavily upon agriculture for its gross national product. But there were other reasons, possibly of greater importance. For example, foreign competition, from Prussia, Switzerland, Italy, as well as from Spain and, of course, England, adversely affected the crucial textile sector. When in 1786, the Eden Treaty with England opened up French markets to certain English exports, howls of outrage could be heard from cotton wholesalers and merchant-manufacturers from Rouen to Lille. There were, of course, notable exceptions to the rule of recession: the colonial trade, for example, continued to serve the greater glory of rich merchants in the Atlantic ports.

The lack of a cutting, competitive edge to defend its economy from foreign competition can be explained, in large measure, by the workings of an economic system better-suited to medieval than to modern forms of industry, or, as François Crouzet expressed it a generation ago, France did not experience a technological revolution comparable to that which was taking place in Britain. With its substantial population providing a steady supply of cheap labour,

12 The French Revolution

France’s per capita production was falling behind, particularly as the century drew to its close.10 Recent historians have coined the term ‘proto-industrial’ to describe this small-scale system of production which unlike the ‘cottage industry’ of the medieval type, supplied markets throughout Europe and the Americas, and which was undoubtedly one of the channels through which capitalist and cash values penetrated the countryside, and, very importantly, provided the type of cheap goods which the new consumerism required. It was, in many ways, a sophisticated system with its domestic workers supplied with raw materials by merchants or middlemen, backed up in turn by bankers and wholesale dealers with trading houses in ports throughout the known world.

For all its sophistication, however, as well as its more human and, possibly, humane aspects, there is little reason to doubt that proto- industrial forms of production were becoming increasingly cumbersome and less cost-effective by the late eighteenth century. In Great Britain, mechanisation was beginning to transform production methods: in 1789, she had over 20,000 spinning jennies, 9,000 mule jennies and 200 ‘factories’ of the Arkwright model; France had only 1,000 spinning jennies, no mule jennies and fewer than 10 mills à la Arkwright.11 In the Alès region of south-eastern France, an entrepreneur named Pierre-François Tubeuf, struggled for almost two decades to modernise the coal-mines of the region only to be defeated on the eve of the Revolution by the resistance of small landowners and proto- industrial workers who sought, and received, support from the powerful seigneur of the region, the marquis de Castries, minister of the navy in the 1780s and confidant of Marie-Antoinette.12 Just two examples among many of the contrasting manufacturing and industrial systems of France and her neighbour. We should add to this the fact that whilst millions of acres of land were being enclosed in Britain between 1760 and 1820, across the Channel millions of small farmers were ploughing (much to the chagrin of Arthur Young!) a very different furrow for the future of French capitalism.

This is not to argue that the French economy ‘failed’ because it did not slavishly imitate the action of the English. There is more truth to the proposition that it failed because its government, inextricably bound up with the social mores if not the political reality of a post-feudal society, felt obliged to deal with things as they were, not as critics like Arthur Young, who saw everything through English eyes, thought that they should have been. French theorists, like the physiocrats, were convinced that wealth was founded upon land, not, like Adam Smith, upon the production and exchange of goods. And there was good

Capitalism, colonies and the crisis of the ancien régime 13

reason for this. Four out of five persons in France in 1789 were living in hamlets or villages of under 2,000 inhabitants. The peasantry owned—or, at least, they thought they ‘owned’—two-thirds of all the land cultivated in France. Most wealth in France was invested in land, and would continue to be based upon land well into the nineteenth century: to ignore this crucial point is to misunderstand the French Revolution. Land was a safe form of investment, but the vast number of smallholdings allied to antiquated methods of production meant that agricultural productivity was significantly lower than in Britain. The big difference between British and French agriculture, however, was the twin burden of government and feudal taxes which weighed most heavily upon the peasant. Arthur Young was vehement in his denunciation of feudal survivals: most economic historians agree, with varying degrees of emphasis, that the potential wealth and productivity of France was being held back by the palsied, but still powerful, grip of feudalism.

For the land to be cleared of its tangled, feudal past, the political and judicial structures which reflected that same past would have to be changed. France still operated within the antiquated juridical framework of a post-feudal society. The Estates-General, when it met in 1789, would still be divided into the medieval trinity of those who prayed, those who fought, and those who worked—the First Estate representing the clergy, the Second the nobility, with the rest of society lumped together as the ‘Third Estate’. The task of clearing what contemporaries referred to as the ‘debris of the past’ was not going to be easy, given the control exercised over society and government by the privileged orders. At the end of the eighteenth century, the nobility, comprising around 25,000 families—in other words, not much more than 1 per cent of the total population of France—still owned over a fifth of its land. Certainly the nobility was riven with internal division, explicable by differences of wealth, office and education. A social world separated the powerful and pensioned noble at Versailles (there might have been 1,000 court nobles) from the proverbial, impoverished Breton seigneur on his ‘nimble nag’, whilst a similar distance divided the latter from the ‘nobility of the robe’, this service nobility which had bought its way through the purchase of official positions in the judiciary and the civil service into the ranks of the privileged. Tim Blanning suggests that 6,500 individuals acquired titles of nobility during the course of the eighteenth century which meant that ‘about a quarter of the total French nobility was of very recent origin’.13 Even as a ‘caste’, let alone a ‘class’, the French nobility was fractured and

14 The French Revolution

exceedingly fractious, but then few thought in terms of social class until writers like the abbé Sieyès boldly bridged the conceptual gulf, long before Karl Marx, between social and economic realities and political power. Before 1789, the aristocracy controlled, if they did not monopolise, political power, with nobles of various lineages and wealth filling most of the key positions in the French army, navy and judiciary.

The nobility were no less evident in the upper reaches of the Catholic Church; indeed, the wide social gulf between ‘aristocratic’ archbishops, bishops and abbots, and the lower clergy drawn from the non-aristocratic, occasionally popular ranks of society would be crucial to the outbreak of the Revolution, when the majority of the lower clergy in the First Estate would join the Third Estate to create the ‘National Assembly’ in the summer of 1789. According to Ralph Gibson, the Catholic clergy as a whole numbered around 170,000—including 60,000 parish clergy, 26,500 monks, and 55,000 nuns.14 Although religious observance varied enormously from one region to another— strong in parts of the west, north-east and south, weak in most large cities, and many regions immediately south of Paris—the Catholic Church governed the daily lives of the vast majority of French men and women. Protestants counted for only 2–3 per cent of the total population; Jews an even lower percentage, although the influence of both communities, particularly in trade and finance, was higher than their numbers would suggest. Neither Protestants nor Jews enjoyed equal civic rights with Catholics before the Revolution. In addition to its control of education and social welfare, the Church owned between 6–10 per cent of the land in France and collected the first tax to be levied on the land, the dîme or tithe. France was truly a Catholic country, in the village as well as at Versailles. The failure of the revolutionary elite to appreciate the power of the Church is crucial in any explanation of the ‘failure’ of the Revolution to achieve its stated objectives.

The growing ranks of the bourgeoisie—their numbers may have trebled between 1660 and 1789—may be divided into their landed, commercial and industrial, and professional sectors. They owned a quarter of the land of France; their influence and their values increasingly permeated the countryside through the purchase of seigneuries, through the action of the cultured naturalist or linguist who sought to classify, in accordance with the example of the philosophes, the human and natural species which inhabited the countryside, that ‘other world’ of eighteenth-century France. In terms of hard cash, ‘most industrial and almost all commercial capital, amounting to almost a fifth of all French private wealth, was bourgeois

Capitalism, colonies and the crisis of the ancien régime 15

owned’. A great deal of capital had been invested in the purchase of venal offices, whose value increased, not declined, during the course of the eighteenth century. William Doyle, a sharp critic of marxisant theories of history, concludes that ‘their share of national wealth was enormous’ and that the ‘ultimate source of this enrichment was the extraordinary commercial and industrial expansion of the eighteenth century’.15 In cultural terms also, as we shall see in our final chapter, bourgeois tastes and attitudes were challenging the former cultural hegemony of the aristocracy. No wonder the abbé Sieyès, in his famous pamphlet What is the Third Estate? could write:

In vain the people of privilege close their eyes to the revolution that time and the force of things has brought about; it is real none the less. Formerly the Third was serf, the noble order everything. Today the Third is everything, the nobility but a word; but under this word has crept illegally, through the influence of false opinion alone, a new and intolerable aristocracy; and the people has every reason not to want aristocrats.16

But who were Sieyès’ ‘people’? In theory, everyone who was not a noble or a cleric; in practice the educated and property-owning middle classes. This gap between theory and practice would become unbridgeable during the Revolution as the mainly urban bourgeoisie, whatever the weak state of their class consciousness before 1789, acquired the philosophical certainty and the political power that they, not the nobility, not the less affluent craftsman or peasant, and certainly not the propertyless and labouring poor, were now the natural leaders of society—la nation, c’est nous, as they might have put it. Revisionist historians have been very keen to push the idea that, instead of a developing bourgeois consciousness, representatives of the nobility and the wealthy bourgeoisie were ‘fusing’ to form a new social elite, the notables of the nineteenth century. Guy Chaussinand-Nogaret provides the most articulate and challenging version of this theory which argues, indeed, that the nobility, not the bourgeoisie, were in the vanguard of change:

Profoundly altered in its substance, rejuvenated in its blood, stimulated by the intrusion of capitalism, released from isolation by the absorption of the integrating notion of merit, the nobility had become the chosen instrument of a revolution in social elites.17

Colin Lucas provided a less radical, and rather more convincing, version of this ‘elite’ thesis in his article ‘Nobles, bourgeois, and the

16 The French Revolution

origins of the French Revolution’, which placed more emphasis on the influence of the bourgeoisie and the exclusion of too many of their qualified members from the corridors of power.18 There can be no question that, through a shared involvement in the socio-economic and cultural changes which were transforming the structures of French society, nobles and bourgeois were ‘fusing’; it is equally clear that what separated nobles from bourgeois was far more important than what united them, and nowhere was this more evident than in the antiquated political and juridical division of society into ‘estates’.

At the lower end of the wide spectrum of the bourgeois class, tens of thousands of master-artisans in the scores of corporations into which the Parisian and provincial world of craft work was divided would also have considered themselves to be ‘bourgeois’, particularly if they were urban-dwellers. Their employees, whether journeymen (compagnons), ‘the largest group of people employed in the eighteenth-century French trades with no corporate status’, or apprentices, would have been excluded.19 But again, Michael Sonenscher’s research emphasises the fluidity of this world of work, the networks of kinship and patronage, particularly of the journeymen as they travelled from town to town, or from master to master, learning their respective trade, enmeshed in the moral and juridical, as well as the economic, world of eighteenth- century France. Pressures for higher levels of production during the eighteenth century adversely affected the working practices of skilled workers, whether textile-workers, hat-makers, furniture-makers or printers. Before 1789, their protest would be couched in the language of the eighteenth-century artisan, a language of ‘freedom’ appealing to moral and political concepts of justice, although the reality of their more straitened circumstances was directly linked to the operations of capitalism and international trade. The degrees of hardship experienced would obviously depend on their trade, the region they inhabited, and the cycles of boom and recession, but many would carry their grievances into the Revolution, in which political crucible they would be moulded into ‘sansculottes’.

The regulations of the 1760s, allowing semi-skilled or unskilled workers in the countryside to operate free of guild restrictions (though not of government regulations concerning the quality and size of work produced), aggravated the problems confronting the traditional urban craft worker whilst further dissolving the boundaries between town and countryside. The fact that France had a vast reservoir of labour in the countryside upon which to draw, as well as its traditional attachment to the land, helps to explain the different patterns of industrialisation pursued by Britain and France. In France, the labour force was

Capitalism, colonies and the crisis of the ancien régime 17

scattered over a wide geographical area, living and working in small towns (almost 300 with populations of over 5,000 inhabitants) and villages (four out of five people living in communes of 2,000 or under). Apart fom large conurbations like Paris (pop. 700,000) and Lyon (150,000), it was a dispersed society of small farms and workshops, the ideal environment for the development of the village sansculotte.

However, by far the most numerous social category in France on the eve of the Revolution was the peasantry, which accounted for roughly 67 per cent of the population. Individual peasant properties were most numerous in poorer regions; in the richer cereal-growing regions, such as the Beauce south-west of Paris, estates were in the hands of noble and bourgeois owners. Nothing is easier than to slot ‘peasants’ into certain categories—the very select group of rich laboureurs or gros fermiers (tenant-farmers) at the top, merging in individual cases into the category of a ‘rural bourgeoisie’; the petits propriétaires, or haricotiers as they were known in parts of the north, in the middle; the métayers (sharecroppers), very widespread in parts of the west, the centre and the south; and the increasingly numerous journaliers or travailleurs de terre (day-labourers) at the bottom. However, once one begins to examine in detail a particular region like that around Rouen in Normandy or Nîmes in Lower Languedoc we find many ‘peasants’ engaged on a wide range of activities, from spinning and weaving, to silk-rearing and coal-mining. In addition, tens of thousands of landless peasants from certain regions, such as the Auvergne or the Limousin, or parts of Brittany, migrated every autumn to find work in Paris, in provincial towns or in the richer cereal or wine-growing regions. Indiscriminate use of the term ‘peasant’ disguises more than it reveals. Our idea of the rustic inhabitant with a scythe in his hand and manure on his boots must be adjusted to encompass the fact that hundreds of thousands of ‘peasants’ in eighteenth-century France owned looms or spinning-wheels and worked, particularly in the winter months, for merchant manufacturers, or middlemen, who provided them with the raw materials. As Peter Jones remarks: ‘Most artisans lived in the countryside, and most rural artisans were part-time peasants.’20

It might be argued that historians, marxisant or revisionist—the former fascinated in the 1950s and 1960s with artisans, the latter more recently with ‘elites’—have focused too much on the members of the three estates which met in 1789. There was a ‘Fourth Estate’, one which encompassed possibly half of the entire population, and one which was destined to play a formative role in shaping the course of the Revolution, if only because of the fear they inspired in the breasts of the possessing classes. It was an estate of poverty, those who lived by

18 The French Revolution

‘an economy of makeshifts’. They were consumers rather than producers, the first to starve, the first to lose their jobs in times of hardship. They included the hundreds of thousands of farm labourers, unskilled textile workers, second-hand dealers, water-carriers, odd-job men, the 30,000 or so prostitutes who lived in Paris and who were buried unceremoniously, at night, in the paupers’ graves of the Clamart cemetery. The statistical basis of the crisis experienced by the urban and rural poor during the reign of Louis XVI was provided by Ernest Labrousse over half a century earlier, a crisis which saw the price of basic commodities rise by 45 per cent between the 1730s and the 1780s (with an even sharper rise during the late 1780s) whilst wages only rose by just over 20 per cent. The textile crisis of the 1770s and 1780s was one which affected, in varying degrees, urban and rural workers, driving many on to the roads as beggars. These were the ‘dangerous classes’ who terrified sensitive observers of the French social scene such as Louis-Sébastien Mercier. Commenting on the widening gap between the very rich and the very poor in Paris, Mercier wrote in his Tableau de Paris: ‘the people seem to be a separate body from the other estates of the realm’, adding that ‘one can find more money in one house in the faubourg Saint-Honoré than in all the houses of the faubourg Saint-Marcel’.21 The immense, and widening, gap between les gros and les petits was to play a key role in pre-revolutionary and revolutionary politics.

1 9

2 The birth of the Republic, 1787–92

It took the Americans over seven years to create their republic: it would take the French over seventy years before a republican system of government was able to sustain itself for more than a few bloodstained years. The fundamental reason, from a political standpoint, for the protracted birth of the first French Republic, finally announced in September 1792, was the resistance of the monarchy and its sympathisers abroad, as well as in the outlying French provinces of the west and the south-east, not just to the idea of a republic, but to the moderate solution of a constitutional monarchy. Louis XVI and his Austrian wife, Marie Antoinette, encompassed their own downfall by elevating their political ideology (as ‘totalitarian’ as anything dreamed up by Rousseau), their caste and monarchical calling above that of ‘their’ people. This is to oversimplify, as subsequent modifications to this important point will suggest, but this would be the reluctant conclusion drawn by the new breed of national politicians by the summer of 1792, the great majority of whom were monarchists at heart, republicans only by default.

Recent historians have insisted that modern forms of politics, the concept of ‘public opinion’, even of ‘the nation’, had emerged long before 1789, during the 1750s and 1760s in fact. John Bosher suggests that during this period, ‘the public was unwittingly preparing to govern France by election and debate, by assembly and committee, by pamphlet and journal, by legislation and organization’.1 The twenty- eight volumes of the Encylopédie, ou Dictionnaire raisonné, published in these decades, reflected the discovery of a new world order, founded upon science and reason. ‘Progress’ was the new buzz-word, validated by the discovery that life-forms, including man in society, were evolving. Darwin and Marx would be children of this Enlightenment mode of thought. In the political arena, appeals to history were made to validate arguments on all sides, the main discovery being that ‘the

20 The French Revolution

people’ were also on the march. In the Lettres historiques sur les fonctions essentielles du Parlement which the monarchist Louis Le Paige had published in 1753–4, reference could already be found to the concept of a French ‘nation’. The birth of the first French Republic was preceded by a fairly lengthy, and complicated, pregnancy.

The more far-sighted ministers of the Crown were very aware that something was stirring in the body politic, something which called for radical change. From 1771 to 1774, Maupeou, Louis XV’s chancellor, had spearheaded a royal coup against the parlements, effectively abolishing their powers of resisting royal legislation. This was ‘Enlightened Despotism’ in practice. But resistance to Maupeou’s brand of ‘ministerial despotism’ had been widespread, inside and outside the Court, the entire episode tending to increase the popularity of the parlements as ‘guardians of the people’s liberties’, despite the fact that they represented little more than their own privileged selves. The fundamental question was, could the French Crown negotiate the change from a society dominated by the aristocracy to one in which the bourgeoisie would, at least, share power? The auguries were never good. Upon his accession to the throne in 1774, Louis XVI, anxious to court popularity, had recalled the parlements, thus undoing almost all of Maupeou’s work. Critics were now convinced, on the one hand, of the ‘despotic’ designs of the Crown—a touch of administrative ‘despotism’ at this point in time would have been salutary—but, on the other, of its inability to see things through to the bitter end. As Keith Baker concludes: ‘Many of the arguments given currency in the aftermath of the Maupeou coup circulated in the pamphlet war of 1787 and 1788; the debate over “despotism” that opened in 1771 found its eventual resolution seventeen years later in 1789.’2

If Maupeou’s coup, or rather its failure, had ultimately weakened rather than strengthened the power of the monarchy, Vergennes’ foreign policy had brought the political and economic crisis in France to a head. Choosing to fight a colonial and a continental war, tied to Austria by the ‘Diplomatic Revolution’ of 1756, France had experienced the decline of her influence in North America and India, had witnessed Prussia, Russia and her new ally Austria set about the dismemberment of Poland, whilst her old allies, Sweden and Turkey, were losing out to Russia in the Baltic and the Crimea. Tim Blanning suggests that This collapse on the Continent might just have been thought worthwhile if it had been counterbalanced by a colonial revival of compensating proportions. ‘ 3 Vergennes thought that the American War of Independence from Britain (1775–83) provided the opportunity France was seeking: ‘Providence had marked out this moment for the

The birth of the Republic, 1787–92 21

humiliation of England’, he told a sceptical king.4 It was all an illusion. England’s political system may have been corrupt, but its social, economic and parliamentary system—as well as its geography—was far better geared to face the challenge of the new world of European imperialism and modern capitalism.

Meanwhile, here was France, an absolutist monarchy, helping to create a republic in America! Her domestic and her foreign policies were running on completely different tracks. The creation of the American Republic may have been an immediate defeat for Britain; it proved to be a long-term disaster for France. When Tom Paine, one of those eighteenth-century ‘citizens of the world’ and father of modern British radicalism, who had played a very significant role in the American war, arrived in Paris in 1789 he would be welcomed ‘as an American hero, his portrait being seen even in country inns’.5 From a financial standpoint, involvement in the American war had led France to the brink of bankruptcy. When, in the autumn of 1787, after several years of confrontation between the princely House of Orange and republican ‘patriots’, Prussia, supported by Britain, invaded Holland on behalf of the former, the French were impotent to intervene. Holland, in 1787, was the geographic intersection where an anachronistic foreign policy collided with a ruinous financial programme. Altogether, the American involvement cost the French State over a billion livres, although Necker, the popular finance minister, had successfully masked this awful truth in the first balance sheet produced during the ancien régime, the Compte rendu of 1781.

Having continued his predecessor’s policy of borrowing until no more money was forthcoming, the new comptrôleur-général, Calonne, decided late in 1786 to implement, through a hand-picked ‘Assembly of Notables’, the most radical programme of reform ever produced by the Court. The Assembly met for the first time on 22 February 1787:144 representatives of ‘the Great and the Good’, divided into seven committees, each chaired by a prince of the blood. However, instead of rubber-stamping his proposals, it actually provoked the political crisis that led to the downfall of the monarchy. As a result of a combination of political infighting, factional intrigue and privilege, Calonne’s two main proposals—a tax to fall on all landowners, irrespective of rank, and the creation of new provincial assemblies— were effectively rejected. Both sides appealed to the public for support, Calonne in April with his Avertissement, which stated that whilst taxes would undoubtedly increase, the privileged orders would carry the heaviest burden. But ministers who did not command the support of

22 The French Revolution

monarchs could do nothing under an ancien régime system of government, particularly one under the pusillanimous Louis XVI: on 8 April, Calonne was shown the door. His successor, Loménie de Brienne, also failed to secure any meaningful reform on the essential issues and, on 25 May, the Assembly was dismissed. Averting immediate collapse through the time-honoured expedient of loans at high rates of interest, de Brienne felt that he had little option but to return, cap in hand, to the parlements.

However, having sunk at least their front teeth into the monarchy, the privileged orders, strongly entrenched in the parlements, were not going to relax their grip now. Between the summer of 1787 and the autumn of the following year, the Court, the thirteen parlements, led by the Paris parlement, and the majority of the provincial estates, led by those of Brittany, fought a running battle which, despite one last throw of the monarchist dice by Chancellor Lamoignon underlined the indecisiveness of Louis XVI and his divided Court. On 6 August 1787, the Court endeavoured to force the Paris parlement to register the new edicts concerning the land tax and provincial assemblies. The following day, the parlement declared such a move ‘illegal’ and, in traditional manner, was exiled to Troyes. At the beginning of September it was back, and more or less on its own terms—agreement to a temporary tax but no permanent land tax or provincial assemblies controlled by the Third Estate. The following spring, the old political charade was repeated. On 3 May 1788, the Paris parlement issued its famous document entitled The Fundamental Laws of the Kingdom’. Since it declared that only an Estates-General of the realm could sanction the levying of new taxes, explaining to a stunned monarch that France had always been a constitutional monarchy in disguise, the Court decided on one last show of strength, an ‘action-replay’ of Maupeou’s coup in 1771. On 8 May, Lamoignon, issued the famous ‘May Edicts’. These, by creating a new body for the registration of royal legislation (a Cour plénière), and by increasing the judicial powers of the grand bailliage courts, effectively nullified the judicial and legislative authority of the parlements.

In 1771, Maupeou had sustained his coup for three years; Lamoignon’s reforms lasted just three months. Again, money was for Louis XVI to be the root of all evil: on 8 August, the Court had to rescind the ‘May Edicts’, and agree to the convocation, for the first time in 175 years, of an Estates-General, scheduled to meet in May 1789; ten days later, the government officially announced that it was bankrupt. At the end of August, the popular financial expert, Jacques Necker, was recalled. By this time, however, the crisis had assumed

The birth of the Republic, 1787–92 23

national dimensions. During that fatal summer of 1788, towns and villages throughout France, spearheaded by the parlements and ad hoc assemblies of citizens, were drawn into the debate, provoking riots in the town of Rennes in Brittany, the ‘Day of the Tiles’ in Grenoble, Dauphiné, when, on 7 June, troops were attacked by protesters from rooftops. On 21 July, the extremely influential Vizille Assembly, held near Grenoble, produced a prototype of the Estates-General of 1789, with the Third Estate having the same number of representatives as the First and Second Estates combined, with voting carried out by head rather than by order. This was no longer a political game reserved for the privileged few.

Mention has already been made of the increasing importance of ‘public opinion’. During the crisis of 1787–8, the public was given a more articulate voice, that of the Press. In 1777, France’s first daily newspaper, the Journal de Paris, had appeared. However, according to Jeremy Popkin,

At least 767 pamphlets were issued between 8 May and 25 September 1788, with an additional 752 between 25 September and 31 December of that year, but this was only a prelude to the 2,639 titles that appeared during the election of the deputies to the Estates- General in the first four months of 1789.6

No wonder that during the summer of 1788 the political crisis which had broken out with the closure of the first Assembly of Notables in May of the previous year began to assume revolutionary proportions. ‘Public opinion’ was on the march. During the next twelve months, hundreds of thousands of starving and unemployed French men and women would be recruited to its colours as economic recession and harvest failure transformed a political crisis into a political and social revolution.

A crucial stage in this transformation was the announcement by the Paris parlement, on 21 September 1788, that the regulations concerning the composition and proceedings of the proposed Estates-General should be the same as those which had governed its last meeting in 1614. At a stroke, the pretence that the parlements represented the wider interests of the nation vanished. Other privileged bodies widened the gap between political reality and the defence of privilege. In November, a hastily reconvened meeting of the Assembly of Notables supported the parlement, whilst, the following month, the princes of the blood issued a memorandum aimed at stiffening Louis XVI’s backbone by reminding him of his duties to his faithful aristocracy in general and

24 The French Revolution

to the sanctity of feudal dues in particular. Revisionist historians suggest that, because a number of liberal nobles and clerics supported, in the influential Committee of Thirty for example, the developing programme of the Third Estate, one should not take this kind of resistance too seriously. Albert Soboul, on the other hand, argued that the essential political struggle leading to the outbreak of Revolution in 1789 was the clash between a nation in embryo and a Bourbon State which had failed to adapt itself to modern conditions: ‘All attempts to reform this administrative structure had failed because of the resistance of the aristocracy, a resistance which had been channelled through the institutions which the nobles firmly controlled, the parlements, the provincial estates, the clerical assemblies.’7 This analysis carries considerable weight.

The most revolutionary act of the Bourbon monarchy was performed on its deathbed. Having previously conceded the principle of doubling the representation of the Third Estate (though not the crucial point of voting by head), the regulations governing the elections to the Estates- General, published on 24 January, proved to be extremely democratic. François Furet believes that these regulations were central to the emergence of a ‘national’ assembly the following summer.8 The elections did produce a majority of parish priests in the First Estate, whilst around one-third of the noble Second Estate turned out to be ‘liberals’ of various hues. The successful candidates to the Third Estate were lawyers, landowners and office-holders, leavened with a sprinkling of renegade nobles like Mirabeau, a combination of intellectual radicalism and social conservatism. Just as revolutionary, in the circumstances of the summer of 1789, was the decision to follow the traditional precedent of asking every citizen in France, directly or indirectly, to present the king with a list of grievances. The participation of Frenchmen, from humble peasant and artisan to great noble, in the preparation of these cahiers de doléances was to provide the deputies to the future National Assembly with a blueprint for the renovation of the country, highlighting as they did, albeit in occasionally contradictory manner, the necessary shift from a decayed feudal society to one more congenial to the development of liberal capitalism.

The Estates-General began its deliberations at Versailles on 5 May. Primed ideologically by the demands contained in the cahiers de doléances as well as by the issues raised during the press and pamphlet war of the previous year, conflict with the Crown was inevitable. It came the very next day when the Third Estate refused to meet as a separate order. In that most influential of pamphlets, What is the Third

The birth of the Republic, 1787–92 25

Estate?, the abbé Sieyès had warned of the fight to come, reminding the Third Estate,

that it is today the national reality, of which it was formerly a shadow; that during this long transformation, the nobility has ceased to be the monstrous feudal reality that could oppress with impunity; that it is now no more than a shadow and that this shadow will seek in vain to terrify a whole nation, unless this nation wants to be regarded as the vilest in the world.9

A ‘National Assembly’ or nothing became the order of the day, an objective secured by the lack of a coherent policy on the part of the Court (the death of the dauphin on 4 June did not help matters), and the defection to the Third Estate of sympathisers from the clerical, then the noble estates. On 17 June, the Third Estate officially transformed itself into ‘the National Assembly’; three days later, as a result of the famous tennis-court oath, the Assembly swore that it would not dissolve until it had provided France with a new constitution. Ten days later, the Court caved in and ordered all deputies to join the infant ‘National Assembly’. The political revolution of 1789 had been accomplished, though not totally secured.

That security, against a counter-coup by the Court, was provided by ‘the people’—artisans and craftsmen in Paris, peasants and artisans in the countryside, often led by radical bourgeois figures. At the beginning of July, Louis (or was it Marie Antoinette?) decided to play his trump card—armed force. Troops were moved into Paris from the provinces. The king was right to assume that he could no longer rely upon the local Parisian militia, the Gardes Françaises, despite, or perhaps because of, the fact that they had killed dozens of rioters at the end of April when the property of a wallpaper manufacturer named Réveillon had been ransacked. Réveillon had made some injudicious remarks about wages during an electoral meeting, underlining the explosive combination of political upheaval and economic distress. On 12 July, news reached Paris from Versailles that Necker had been dismissed. For the majority of Parisians, Necker was the man who could secure food in a crisis at affordable prices and we must recall that the price of bread on 14 July was the highest recorded in the eighteenth century. For the deputies, now huddled at Versailles with no means of defence, Necker was a man who honestly sought (as indeed he did) a peaceful transition to a constitutional monarchy along British lines. That most famous event in European history, the storming of the Bastille on 14 July, resolved the impasse between the Court and the

26 The French Revolution

National Assembly, but it did so at a price. Henceforward, the Parisian crowd would haunt the battlements of the bourgeois Revolution, reminding deputies that, in revolutions, the bullet is as important as the ballot.

The quatorze juillet supplied the coup de grâce to absolute monarchy in France. Its significance, however, goes far deeper than this. It provoked, or rather it strengthened, a whole series of mini- revolutions throughout France, as a result of which effective power, administrative and police, passed, in a very messy way, from the supporters of the ancien régime to the ‘patriots of ’89’. In Caen, power was placed in the hands of a General Committee after the town’s inhabitants had stormed its own ‘Bastille’, the eleventh-century castle overlooking the town which had been built by William the Conqueror.10

However, the corridors of revolutionary power, at central and local level, were frequented, in the main, by the propertied and educated classes, amongst whom one could find a good sprinkling of liberal nobles and clerics. In many towns an armed force was created, such as, for example, in Montpellier in the south-east: its ‘Légion de Montpellier’, had been formed as early as 18 April, more out of fear of the starving poor than of the reactionary Court. 11 Central to an understanding of the history of the French Revolution from 1789 to the advent of war in the spring of 1792 is the fact that those deputies and civil servants entrusted with the awesome responsibility of carrying out a revolution, the scale of which few of them had foreseen, were as frightened, at crucial times more frightened, of the millions of poor, hungry and unemployed Frenchmen and women as they were of the king. Indeed, if the defence of property and ‘law and order’ were to be the central issues, as they rapidly became, they needed Louis XVI far more than they needed the propertyless masses.

This fear, endemic amongst the propertied classes and born of long experience, was exacerbated by the greatest peasant rebellion to sweep through France in the eighteenth century—the ‘Great Fear’ of 1789. Widespread opposition to the levying of feudal dues had begun as early as 1788; the discussions over the cahiers de doléances had increased the general discontent, which continued sporadically in some regions like the south-west well into 1790. We shall analyse the social and economic reasons for this broader anti-seigneurial ‘peasant war’ in chapter four. The peak of the ‘Great Fear’, however, occurred during the three weeks immediately following the fall of the Bastille, emphasising again the politicisation of the longer-term socio-economic problems confronting rural society. According to Peter Jones, it was the ‘socio-economic and political conjuncture of 1789 which made

The birth of the Republic, 1787–92 27

possible the amalgamation of at least five regional distinct fears into one over-arching “great fear” which travelled the length of the kingdom’.12 It was, in large measure, this massive rural rebellion which prompted the deputies in Paris, during extraordinary and emotional scenes of self-abnegation, to pass one of the most important pieces of legislation to emerge during the Revolution—the decrees of 4–11 August which wrote finis to the decayed bastions of feudalism and privilege in France, as well as firing the first whiffs of grape-shot over the bows of other ancien régime monarchies in Europe. If 14 July had dealt a death-blow to the political authority of Bourbon France, the night of 4 August destroyed its social and administrative base.

However, from the beginning of the Revolution, serious contradictions began to emerge between the rhetoric of liberty, equality and fraternity and the reality of a revolution led by a wealthy, propertied elite. It was one thing for noble and clerical deputies on 4 August, intoxicated by the revolutionary moment, to declare that the feudal regime was ‘abolished in its entirety’, quite another for the landowning deputies, in the sober light of day, to agree to the end of all seigneurial payments. Abolition of the church tithe and personal dues smacking of the feudal past, yes, but seigneurial dues relating to land contracts, definitely not. PROPERTY is the key-word which unlocks the major mysteries of the Revolution. Although the Declaration of the Rights of Man, passed on 26 August 1789, begins with the famous formulation that ‘All men are born free and equal in rights’, we have to recall that article seventeen declared property to be ‘inviolable and sacred’. Edmund Burke, in his famous work, Reflections on the French Revolution, spotted the main contradiction which was to be the curse of the Revolution—the incompatibility of general, universal, or what Burke called ‘metaphysical’ truths with the very particular, individual property rights of the ruling elite.

The Constituent and Legislative Assemblies—the former sitting between August 1789 and September 1791, the latter from September 1791 to the overthrow of the monarchy on 10 August 1792—were cautious about pursuing too radical a programme. Indeed, although it is something of an exaggeration, one could say that the main problem confronting the deputies was how to end the Revolution rather than how to propel it towards more radical goals. The main objective, after all, was not the destruction of the monarchy in favour of popular democracy, but the transformation of the outmoded institutions associated with absolute monarchy into a ‘republican’ form of government propped up by property-owning shareholders with the king as Managing Director. However, the Parisian crowd, les petits,

28 The French Revolution

were always standing at the elbows of the deputies anxious to remind them, les gros, of their revolutionary duties. On 5–6 October 1789, women, prompted by the old combination of politics and hunger, marched to Versailles and brought the king, the queen and the dauphin back to the capital. Henceforth, the monarchy was to be a prisoner of Paris, and let us repeat that it was women, not men, who had effected this extraordinary coup. A few days later, the Constituent Assembly passed a law aimed at outlawing, on pain of death, ‘unofficial’ demonstrations, a revealing illustration of the triangular struggle for power between the Court, the Crowd and the Constituent Assembly, which characterised the first two years of the Revolution. This struggle was to become more acute, and more bloody, as the deputies endeavoured to translate ‘metaphysical’ propositions into hard legislation. Why? The answer to this crucial question—one which goes to the heart of the failure of the Revolution to produce a peaceful and parliamentary solution to the revolutionary crisis—revolves around three issues: the emergence of a counter-revolutionary movement, at home and abroad: the profound divisions produced by the religious policies of the Assembly, linked, as they were, to the massive debts inherited from the ancien régime; and the related rise of a ‘popular movement’ in Paris and the provinces.

If a lasting compromise between the Court and the National Assembly was to be effected, the aristocracy, including the higher clergy, would have to be placated. Complications on this front arose from day one, for immediately following the 14 July, the comte d’Artois, together with other close relatives of the king, had chosen to emigrate; many more were to follow, including important, but moderate, monarchist supporters like Malouet and Mounier, after the March to Versailles in October. The emergence of a counter-revolutionary movement was to complicate beyond measure the task of peaceful change, particularly since Marie Antoinette, whose brother was the Emperor of Austria, was far more sympathetic to the counter-revolution abroad than to the revolution at home. From his émigré court in Turin, the comte d’Artois organised a counter-revolutionary movement as early as the autumn of 1789; the king’s brother, the comte de Provence, would also set up a camp for émigrés in Coblentz. Both d’Artois and Provence, supported by an increasing band of faithful nobles and their camp followers, exerted enormous pressure on Louis XVI not to concede too many powers to the bourgeois lawyers beavering away at the mammoth task of reshaping France in the thirty-odd committees set up by the Constituent Assembly. However, the root-and-branch reorganisation of

The birth of the Republic, 1787–92 29

the country necessarily involved the root-and-branch eradication of its decayed feudal structures.

Worries on the part of the deputies concerning the ‘popularisation’ of the Revolution, may be seen in the proposals for the new constitutional monarchy which left the king with considerable powers. He could choose his own ministers outside of the Assembly; he was given the right of holding up legislation for several years by the provisions of the ‘Suspensive Veto’, agreed to as early as 11 September 1789. Some advocates of a strong executive, such as the venal Mirabeau, fought unsuccessfully to increase these powers by giving the king the right to declare war and peace, but they had lost the argument by the end of September when the original constitutional committee was reorganised. For, by this time, nothing could hide the crucial fact that the king would henceforth have to rule on behalf of, and through the medium of, the French people, not on behalf of the aristocracy. In case there should be any doubt on this matter the Assembly, on 10 October, decreed that henceforward the king would be ‘Louis, by the grace of God, and the constitutional law of the State, King of the French’. Louis XIV might be heard turning in his tomb. For nothing could really mask the essential fact that power, including the power of the purse, had effectively passed from the Court to the representatives of the French people, the crucial point being that it would be the Assembly which initiated legislation, its decisions only being passed on to the king for his royal sanction. Furthermore, there was to be no upper house, no House of Lords on the British pattern through which the king might exercise his influence and patronage. This unicameral system underlines the anti-aristocratic ethos in which the new France was being constructed. It was this radical attack upon aristocratic privilege which would make any peaceful transfer of political power to an aristocratic/bourgeois elite, along the lines of the British ‘Glorious Revolution’ of 1688, virtually impossible.

For, whether at the centre or on the periphery, the old legislative and administrative organs of an aristocratic system of government were being dismantled. The process involved the end of noble privilege and with it ‘the whole structure of provincial, local, and municipal government’.13 In November 1790, all ranks of nobility would be abolished. Gone were the parlements, the provincial estates, the diocesan assemblies through which much local government had been conducted. Gone too was the centralisation of power, which had been articulated by the Intendants since the days of Louis XIV. The Revolution, in its first phase, would decentralise most administrative and political power. The law of 14 December 1789 creating the new

30 The French Revolution

municipalities took power away from the king’s representatives, as well as, in many instances, from the local seigneur and curé, and, through the principle of elections, handed it over to local taxpayers. This change was one of the most important to occur during the first momentous year of the Revolution. It was supplemented by the law of 22 December 1789 which divided the country into departments, eventually fixed at eighty-three, each with its subdivisions of districts and cantons, an administrative structure which has lasted, in essence, to the present day. However, in the turbulent and bewildering period of the first two years of the Revolution, this handing over of power to the people was to be fraught with dangers; counter-revolution could, and did, find a home in many a locality. The contagion would be particularly virulent during electoral periods as the French breathed the new and somewhat heady elixir of political participation. The first significant manifestation of counter-revolution in France occurred in Nîmes in south-eastern France on 13 June 1790 during the first elections for seats on the departmental and district councils. Several hundred people would be butchered in this bloody encounter.

It is instructive, however, that the violence in Nimes occurred outside the bishop’s palace. If the decentralisation of France gave the counter-revolution the political space it needed if it were to develop into a serious threat, it was to be the Civil Constitution of the Clergy, passed in the Assembly on 12 July 1790, which actively promoted that development. A new constitution for the Church was inevitable after the deputies, in order to resolve the central issue of the State’s colossal debts, had decreed the seizure of all ecclesiastical property on 2 November 1789. The debate over this act—the most revolutionary and divisive measure to be introduced save for the decree ‘abolishing’ feudalism on 4 August 1789—was long and heated; after all, property was property, whether it belonged to a peasant or a priest. It was decided, however, somewhat speciously, that Church lands had only been held ‘in trust’, and since the fledgling nation had no trust any longer in the Church—deemed to be yet another bastion of aristocratic privilege, at least at the top—an exception to the iron law of property- rights, now ‘inviolable’ if no longer ‘sacred’, could be admitted. It was a disastrous decision, on at least three counts: the related introduction of the assignat—paper money backed by the value of Church lands used to pay off the State’s creditors—would lead to massive inflation, thus aggravating the socio-economic crisis which had afflicted France since the 1780s; the decision not to call a General Council of the Church made it easier for the pope to denounce the new religious settlement, which he was to do in April 1791; and the provision in the

The birth of the Republic, 1787–92 31

new Constitution for the clergy to be elected, by atheists and Protestants as well as by good Catholics, to their posts came as manna from heaven to counter-revolutionary leaders throughout France. If the counter-revolution abroad would rest upon the pretensions of princes, the counter-revolution at home would rest, primarily, upon the prayers of the faithful. When, on 27 November 1790, the deputies passed a law forcing clerics to swear an oath to uphold the Constitution, almost all the higher clergy and around half of the lower clergy refused.

The threat of major disaffection from the Revolution, already being transformed in a few areas of the west and south-east of France into the beginnings of a Catholic and royalist counter-revolution, provided ammunition for those popular leaders in Paris and the provinces who, through the medium of the Press and the Popular Society, were becoming increasingly worried about the conservative furrow being ploughed by the wealthy and educated elite in the Constituent Assembly. Their fears had been considerably increased by the decision of the deputies concerning voting rights. It had been decided as early as 22 December 1789, that, although all men were equal (women, of course, were still outside the political pale), men who owned property (active citizens) were more equal than those who did not (passive citizens). It was eventually decided that to qualify as a voter one had to pay the equivalent in direct taxes of three days’ work; this group of around 4 million, would then choose electors (around 50,000 in number) who qualified by paying the equivalent of ten days’ work. To qualify as a deputy, one had to be very rich indeed, paying over 50 livres per annum in taxation. This, according to the radical and sanguinary journalist Jean-Paul Marat, was the ‘aristocracy of wealth’ which was in danger of replacing the old ‘aristocracy of birth’. This view was shared by the fringe of deputies who sat on the left of the Assembly, amongst whom a certain Maximilien Isadore de Robespierre was beginning to make quite a name for himself. From the Jacobin Club, situated in the rue Saint-Honoré, a stream of advice and guidance flowed out to the hundreds of clubs which were appearing in almost every town, large and small, in France. From the spring of 1790, activists in the capital could also attend the meetings of the Cordelier Club, which, partly because of its low entrance fee, attracted a far more popular audience than its Jacobin rival. As they made their way to its meetings, members might well have been seen reading a copy of Jacques Hébert’s scurrilous and scandalous newspaper the Père Duchesne.

The summer of 1791 proved to be the first real turning point of the Revolution, marking the beginning of the end of the conservative

32 The French Revolution

attempt to graft the frail shoots of liberal capitalism on to the decaying trunk of feudalism. The most ominous event was the Flight to Varennes, that instructive and abortive attempt by the royal family on 21 June 1791 to join the counter-revolution abroad. Who could now place any faith in the fiction of a ‘constitutional monarchy’? The answer was the vast majority of deputies in the Constituent Assembly who concocted the fiction that the king had been ‘abducted’, such was their need of royal legitimation for the Constitution of 1791 which they had laboured long and hard to produce. But the fiction had worn thin. Although he would hang on until the final overthrow of the monarchy in August 1792, a deputy such as Pierre-Victor Malouet, who strove to effect a liaison between the Revolution and the Court, had clearly seen the writing on the wall. His Club Monarchique, harried by the Jacobins and their sympathisers, had been forced to disband a few months earlier,14

whilst the Jacobin Club would divide into its radical and conservative wings, the latter, led by Barnave, Lameth and Du Port, assuming the name of the Feuillants. Just a day after this important split was made public on 16 July, the Cordelier Club organised a rally in the Champ de Mars to drum up support for the creation of a Republic. The dreaded word had been spoken. The reponse of the authorities, led by Lafayette as Commander of the National Guard, was to fire on the crowd of demonstrators. Long before the Terror, the Revolution had begun to devour its own.

Events abroad confirm the significance of that long, hot summer of 1791. The outbreak in Saint-Domingue of the black revolt led by one of the legendary figures of black history, Toussaint-Louverture, marked the beginning of a bloody war which was to alter the island’s history for ever.15 But of more immediate relevance was the growing strength of the counter-revolution abroad and its links with foreign powers. Samuel Scott has noted that, following the abortive Flight to Varennes, what was still the Royal Army began to disintegrate: between 15 September and 1 December 1791, no fewer than 2,160 French officers would emigrate. 1 6 Confronted with growing resistance, external and internal, it was a singular act of folly on the part of the Constituent Assembly, which ended its herculean labours on 20 September 1791, not to allow its members to stand for election to the Legislative Assembly, charged with the task of implementing the decisions of its predecessor. The early leaders of the Revolution were long on theory, but very short on political experience. However, although it would be quite wrong to dismiss the Legislative Assembly as an ineffective and unproductive body, its work was, from its earliest sessions, to be overshadowed by the threat of war. From 1787

The birth of the Republic, 1787–92 33

to 1792, the leaders of the Revolution had wrestled unsuccessfully with the contradictions inherent in the attempt to impose a conservative, but liberal solution upon a recalcitrant aristocracy and a responsive, but increasingly disenchanted public. From 1792 to the advent of Napoleon Bonaparte seven years later, war would not altogether change the agenda of the Revolution; it would, however, produce more radical and revolutionary responses.

3 4

3 War, revolution and the rise of the nation-state, 1792–9

From 20 April 1792 to the battle of Waterloo on 18 June 1815, an entire generation of French men and women was to know nothing but war, or the threat of war. This single, salient fact was to condition the political, economic, social and cultural life of France throughout the 1790s and 1800s. In this chapter we shall examine the major political and ideological issues of the period, emphasising the inter-relationship between the survival of the Revolution, confronted by powerful internal and external enemies, and the increasing authority of the ‘nationalised’ and centralised French state.

Our emphasis upon war brings us immediately to the heart of the matter concerning recent interpretations of the significance of the Revolution, and, in particular, of the Jacobin Terror of 1793–4. Was the failure of parliamentary democracy in France by 1799 a direct consequence of total war: in other words, was the liberal, constitutional Revolution doomed after April 1792? Or was the political and ideological inheritance shared by the early leaders of the Revolution so ‘totalitarian’ in character, so impregnated with Rousseauesque notions of ‘the General Will’ that any attempt, irrespective of war, to create a pluralist, liberal parliamentary system was doomed from the start? For Tim Blanning, the former argument is more persuasive: ‘war inflicted permanent social, economic and political damage…ending with the destruction of the Revolution’.1

For one of the leading revisionist historians, François Furet, the revolutionary elite had drunk too deeply of ‘a debased version of Rousseau’s philosophy, according to which the sovereignty of the people could be expressed only through a single, indivisible body in full command of all public authority’.2 Obviously both views are plausible and attractive. One cannot separate the ideology of the Revolution from the fact of war: the infamous guillotine claimed its first victim in the very month that war was declared. Neither can one

War, revolution and the rise of the nation-state, 1792–9 35

deny the influence of Enlightenment thought upon important revolutionary personalities, although here the evidence is more specious and open to different interpretations. Both Condorcet and Morellet became opponents of the Revolution.

If one is seeking an explanation for the political failure of the ‘bourgeois revolution’ then Professor Furet’s thesis, in particular, devalues both the strength and persistence of the counter-revolution on the right, which itself helps to explain the outbreak of war in 1792, and the popular movement, in Paris and the provinces, on the left, which helped to prosecute a successful war effort. Louis XVI, his relatives, his wife, in particular, as well as leading members of his Court, were fighting a political and social battle against the fundamental principles of 1789. If any one group refused to be incorporated in any Rousseauesque, ‘universal’ system of government, it was the Court, in the Tuileries and abroad, and this political fact offers a more convincing single explanation for the failure of the conservative solution of 1789–91 than any other. It should also be noted that the problems posed by the rise of both the ‘right’ and the ‘left’ contributed, in no small measure, to the significant growth of a strong, centralised French State during the 1790s. For all the eddies of revolution and war, one, admittedly winding, current flowing throughout the 1790s may be discerned— the increasing determination of the wealthy, commercial, industrial but predominantly landed elites to ‘save’ the Revolution, Rousseauesque or not, from the ‘radical’ popular masses in Paris and as well as from the ‘reactionary’ popular masses in the counter- revolutionary centres of the Vendée and the south-east. By 1792, les gros had become distinctly uneasy about the political and social claims of les petits. It was in the pursuit of their objective of reshaping France in their own image that the propertied classes would realise that a strong State was essential. However, widespread political apathy and administrative instability during the late 1790s undermined moves in this direction, creating the political circumstances for a series of coups d’état. By 1799, the army had become the only agency which could save both the bourgeois revolution of property-owners, their ranks swollen by the purchasers of church and émigré lands, as well as the historic and geographic country of France.

The strains imposed by the first few months of war between France and her enemies in 1792 snapped the increasingly rusty link which had chained the Court, no longer identified with the nation, to the

36 The French Revolution

revolutionary settlement. On 27 May, the Legislative Assembly passed a decree involving the deportation of non-juring priests; on 8 June, it called for a levy of 20,000 volunteers from the provinces—the famous fédérés—to help defend Paris from its enemies, at home and abroad. Both were vetoed by the king, thus sharpening the nature of the struggle over the feasibility and necessity of a constitutional monarch. Suspicions of the Court were increased when Louis decided to dismiss the first Girondin ministry (March-June 1792), headed by Roland, Servan, and Clavière. The king had been warned, in no uncertain language, by Roland that the Court’s decision to veto the Assembly’s emergency decrees would undoubtedly provoke social revolution in the country. The tragi-comic prologue to this ‘social revolution’ was enacted on 20 June when a crowd of sansculottes from the suburbs of Paris rampaged through the Tuileries palace, forcing the terrified king to don a red cap of liberty as a gesture to the menacing crowd. These events forced home the unpalatable truth that if property and status were to be protected, early idealistic notions of ‘popular democracy’ would have to be jettisoned. The programme of Feuillant leaders such as Antoine Barnave or, indeed, that of the prototype Napoleon, the marquis de Lafayette, had been directed against popular involvement in the Revolution in favour of a constitutional monarchy based upon a wealthy, property-owning elite—in short, the English paradigm. Too much attention has been paid to French borrowings from the bank of political theory which the British had founded during and after the Civil War: it was the way that the British elites had retained social and political power in their own hands that attracted wealthy groups like the Feuillants. However, the conjunction of political and military events swept away the Feuillant option. It would resurface in 1814, but only as an English diktat after the holocaust of the revolutionary and Napoleonic wars.

The early months of fighting in 1792 had produced few serious encounters between French and allied troops. However, when ‘the invasion came, in August, the almost complete collapse of France, even of fortified towns that should have held out for months, was a shattering surprise’.3 The potent mixture of betrayal and fear was strengthened by the Duke of Brunswick’s Manifesto, which reached Paris on 1 August, threatening the Parisians with dire consequences should the royal family be harmed. It is ironic that it was the monarchy, whose duplicity had helped to provoke this great crisis of the Revolution, which was to become its first victim. In the bloodiest journée of the Revolution, in which around 800 royalist defenders and 400 attackers were killed, the Parisian Sections, buttressed by the fédérés from Marseille and Brest as

War, revolution and the rise of the nation-state, 1792–9 37

well as by the more revolutionary battalions of the National Guard, stormed the Tuileries palace on 10 August, thus provoking the downfall of the centuries-old French monarchy. On 20 September, the Legislative Assembly was replaced by a ‘National Convention’ elected by universal manhood suffrage. Two days later, the First French Republic was born. The Convention would even introduce a new revolutionary calendar to mark this auspicious event, the first day of the first year of the Republic dating from its birth on 22 September 1792. Les petits were marching into the Sections of Paris and on to the stage of history.

The next eighteen months were to reshape the destiny of France, indeed, the destiny of much of Europe, underlining the fact that the French Revolution should not be studied in isolation. A strong State would emerge, albeit a temporary one, founded upon a reformulated alliance between the radical bourgeoisie and the Popular Movement, an alliance which had produced the unity required to overthrow the absolute monarchy in 1789. However, the fall of the constitutional monarchy in August 1792 energised those twin dynamos of revolutionary change, the counter-revolution and the Popular Movement. The princes and émigrés abroad, whose numbers had been considerably swollen after 10 August, may not have exerted too great an influence on the foreign powers who, often grudgingly, sheltered them, but there can be no doubt about their malignant influence upon public opinion in France. When, therefore, conspiracies involving an alleged insurrection to be led by the marquis de la Rouerie in the provinces of Normandy and Brittany had been unveiled in July 1792, or when periodic spasms of counter-revolutionary violence erupted in the southern province of Lower Languedoc, the opportunity for moderate and sensible policies to develop was correspondingly diminished. The counter-revolution, internal and external, helped to push France towards war in 1792; its increasingly organised presence polarised public opinion and aggravated the religious strife unleashed by the Civil Constitution of the Clergy in 1790, thus providing political space for radical politicians in the Jacobin Club convinced that France and its Revolution could not be saved without an appeal to popular forces.

There was also space, created by the enthusiasm of revolutionary change inside and outside France, for this still unchained beast, ‘public opinion’, to roam. From Moscow to Merthyr Tydfil, café- loads of radicals donned the bonnet rouge and drank a toast to the infant Republic. In the London Tavern in November 1792, 500

38 The French Revolution

‘friends of liberty’ sang the Marseillaise and proposed no fewer than forty toasts to the new France, that ‘model for all nations’.4 English, Americans, Dutch, Poles, and Germans flocked to Paris and the rue Saint-Honoré, the international headquarters of the Jacobins. The latter did not initiate an international revolutionary movement in the 1790s; they were part of one. European popular democracy came of age in the 1790s; its manual would be Thomas Paine’s The Rights of Man. Appropriate, therefore, that Paine should have been elected to the French National Convention. For various reasons, ‘republicanism’, which had been à la mode since the foundation of the American Republic a decade earlier, became the flavour of the month in progressive political circles, not just in France, but throughout much of the known world. Part of the strength of the Jacobin version of popular participatory democracy lay in the fact that it was universal not just French.

In Paris itself, a popular revolution from below had given the Jacobins their launching-pad for success. The majority of the forty- eight sections of the capital, as well as the guard-rooms of the National Guard, had been infiltrated by those ‘passive’ citizens who had been excluded from the vote in 1791. It was these Sections, through their Central Committee and the Commune of Paris, which had planned the successful revolution of 10 August. When, at the end of the month, news reached Paris of the fall of the fortress town of Longwy, it was again the Commune and its agents, prompted by sanguinary outbursts in the press from Jean-Paul Marat, which had organised the most brutal and horrible event of the Revolution, the September Massacres. Between 2 and 6 September, over 1,200 inmates of several Paris prisons, mostly common criminals but including also 200 priests, were butchered in bloody courtyards. The September Massacres mark a watershed in the troubled history of the relationship between ‘the people’ and the political elite in France. Popular violence, provoked by foreign invasion and counter-revolution, would have to be tamed, either by constructing an alternative ‘official’ terror, or by puncturing, once and for all, this myth of a universal, revolutionary will. The Jacobin Terror of 1793–4 was a product, not so much of Enlightenment theorising as of war, and the related twin political forces unleashed by the Revolution itself, popular radicalism and elite—and popular— counter-revolution.

In many ways, the Girondins (occasionally referred to as ‘Brissotins’ after their leading figure, Jacques Brissot) tried to bridge the gap between elitist and popular solutions to the revolutionary and military crisis. Between September 1792 and June 1793, they

War, revolution and the rise of the nation-state, 1792–9 39

struggled to prosecute the internal and external war on behalf of the newborn nation, but became increasingly uneasy about the degree of popular involvement which alone could guarantee a successful outcome, given that, by 1793, France was fighting most of the Great Powers of Europe. During the journées of 31 May/2 June 1793, the Girondin experiment ended when the Parisian Sections stormed the Convention to secure the arrest of twenty-nine Girondin deputies, thus paving the way for the installation of the Jacobin Terror, the embodiment of the strong State. Originally, there had been little to distinguish a ‘Girondin’ from a ‘Jacobin’: both regarded themselves as supporters of a property-owning democracy and the principle of equality before the law; both were late converts to the belief that a republican form of government was appropriate to France; both sides had sat in the Jacobin Club speechifying like the lawyers and journalists the majority of them were. What then had provoked the bitter and fatal controversy between Jacobins and Girondins after September 1792?

In the first place, the facts of political life rather than ideological disputes. The elections to the National Convention—held at the same time as the September Massacres it must be remembered—had produced a Jacobin clean sweep in Paris, pushing the Girondins into the ill-fitting mould of the ‘provincial’ or ‘federalist’ party. Some Girondins, as their description suggests, hailed from the Gironde region of south-west France, representing provincial towns which had been alienated by events in Paris during the summer of 1792, particularly by exaggerated reports of the September Massacres. In Lyon, second city of France and, significantly, political base of the Girondin minister Roland, moderate councillors lost power in municipal elections held in October to the radical faction led by Marie Chalier: ‘Amongst the propertied classes the election results were regarded as a further manifestation of the criminal conspiracy which had begun with the September massacres.’ 5 The French Revolution was not just about Paris; ‘Girondism’ was, to a considerable extent, a product of a provincial reaction to events in the capital, a necessarily confused and contradictory one which itself helps to explain the downfall of the Girondists by the early summer of 1793.

Gradually the Girondins, by force of circumstances as much as ideological commitment, became the apologists for a moderate, representative form of democracy, one better tuned to the wishes of the professional, commercial and property-owning elites of France, most of whom still hankered after the security of a monarchy, albeit a

40 The French Revolution

constitutional and loyal monarchy. At the end of the day the Girondins gave the impression that they would act tough with the popular masses. Had it not been for the scale of the crisis which was to afflict the Revolution by the spring of 1793, this substitute for the failed constitutional monarchy of 1789–92 might have worked. But there was also a failure of political will. It was the Girondins, not the Jacobins, who were prepared to sacrifice, in a period of acute crisis, the need for a strong State to theoretical speculation about ‘democracy’ and ‘representation’. Girondin vacillation over the fate of the king, imprisoned since 10 August, illustrates this point. Every deputy agreed that Louis XVI was guilty of treason: the only issue to be decided was the price that he should pay for his treachery. The Girondins supported the idea of popular referendum: the Convention voted 424–283 against such a move, and, on 17 January, 387–334 in favour of the death penalty. On 21 January 1793, Louis XVI went bravely to his death in what is now the place de la Concorde. The Girondins had bungled the king’s trial, and popular suspicion of them as ‘closet royalists’ was confirmed. As Robespierre, predicting the creation of the Revolutionary Government some months later, pointed out, ‘You are confusing the situation of a people in revolution with that of a people with a settled government.’6 It was a confusion which lay at the heart of the failure of the Girondins, of the failure of the Revolution to achieve a stable political settlement.

The military crisis of August-September 1792 had launched the second Girondin ministry; that of the spring of 1793 engineered their downfall. On this occasion, however, the situation was exacerbated by the oubreak in March of the greatest manifestation of counter- revolutionary insurrection in the history of the Revolution. Once again, internal and external threats combined to push the Revolution towards more radical extremes. The Vendéean insurrection takes its name from the region of the Vendée in western France, although, at its height, it covered many departments north and south of the river Loire. The link between counter-revolution and war is obvious since the overt and immediate cause of the insurrection was the decree of 24 February calling up 300,000 men between the ages of 18 and 25. In Paris and the provinces, this levée-en-masse energised the forces of popular radicalism and popular counter-revolution. In the capital, the Parisian Commune voted on 1 May to raise 12,000 volunteers; the same number of recruits had been promised by the department of the Hérault in the south-east. 7 However, in some parts of France, particularly in the west, the levée-en-masse prompted many young men to join the swelling ranks of the counter-revolutionary guerilla

War, revolution and the rise of the nation-state, 1792–9 41

bands, which, by the summer of 1793, had been elevated to the status of an armée catholique royale. Confronted with weak or uneven resistance, this holy army had swept through towns like Cholet, Thouars and Fontenay and reached the gates of the major western town of Nantes. Meanwhile, the war against the allied powers, which had begun in September 1792 with the famous victory over the Prussians at Valmy, had turned to disaster as first Britain (in February 1793) then Spain (a month later) joined the allied armies to strangle the infant French Republic. For Britain, it was the opening of the Scheldt estuary in the Netherlands to foreign trade and the hope of plunder in troubled French colonies like Saint-Domingue in the Caribbean, rather than the execution of Louis XVI, which had prompted her entry in February 1793. For France, it was to be a momentous decision, a major round in the fight for world, rather than continental, power status which was to end, by 1815, in Great Britain’s favour.

With the revolutionary paper money, the assignats, falling in value daily, riots for bread and basic food supplies increasing in number and ferocity, with a major civil war inside France and the foreigner once more at her gates, time had run out for the Girondins. On 29 May, the usually cautious Maximilien Robespierre issued a scarcely veiled appeal for insurrection in the Jacobin Club, that hatchery for political coups. On 31 May–2 June 1793 the machinery of insurrection was put into gear once again, the Convention invaded and twenty-nine Girondin deputies arrested. A few escaped to the provinces to help organise a ‘federalist’ revolt which, lacking widespread public support, had petered out by July, or had merged, as in Lyon, with royalist movements aimed at the restoration of the monarchy. The abortive Federalist Revolt of the summer of 1793, which particularly affected hard-hit commercial and textile centres such as Marseille, Nîmes, Bordeaux and Caen, although a damp squib from a military standpoint, is, however, very significant as ‘a continued reaction against popular politics, particularly the agent democracy championed by the Parisian sansculottes’.8 Halted by the regular army at Evreux in the west and Pont-Saint-Esprit in the south-east, the revolt spluttered to an ignominious collapse in July, and with it the Girondin experiment of a ‘popular revolution’ carried out without the participation of the popular masses. Surviving Girondins would learn their lesson. After 1795, the lower orders would be expelled from the political arena.

From the summer of 1793 to the summer of 1794, the period known to history as ‘The Terror’, the Revolution was saved from its internal and

42 The French Revolution

external enemies, at considerable cost to human life and the infant political democracy of the early 1790s, symbolised by the famous Constitution of 1793. Published on 24 June, it was not only founded upon universal male suffrage but included the right to public assistance and to education, as well as the ‘right to insurrection’. It was, of course, never implemented, since, formalised by the decree of 10 October 1793, the government of France was declared to be ‘revolutionary until peace’. The fact that the Constitution of 1793 was stillborn underlines the immense gap—central to an understanding of the Revolution— which separated the political idealism of 1789 from the harsh socio- economic and military facts of life in that summer of 1793 when Jacobins and sansculottes began to dominate the political scene in most towns and villages of France, a sword in one hand, a social policy in the other. The great political paradox of the Year II would be that whilst the Jacobins, desperate to unleash the energies of the nation for war, sought to satisfy the social and economic aspirations of the urban and rural masses, they were also creating the structures of a powerful State bureaucracy, civil and military, which would eventually be used to eject the mass of the public from a participatory democracy.

Not that the Terror of 1793–4 should be identified too hurriedly with the Jacobins: the institutions of the Terror had been created long before Robespierre joined the government on 26 July 1793. Following the downfall of the monarchy, France had been governed by a Council of Ministers supported by committees of the Convention, not the ideal structure for a wartime crisis. It was this crisis which gave birth to the Terror. It was not the Jacobin, but the Girondin-dominated Convention which had created the représentants-en-mission to the provinces as well as the Revolutionary Tribunal on 9 March 1793; the same body which set up, on 21 March, those basic units of terror, the comités de surveillance, and, on 7 April, the Committee of Public Safety. Furthermore, if one enquires into the origins of the revolutionary relationship between the central government and local municipalities and districts, one must look not to the Jacobins, but to the deputies of the Legislative Assembly, who, given the king’s refusal to energise the entire nation for war, had instructed local government to set itself upon a war footing as early as the spring of 1792. 9 The apparent contradiction between the Jacobin theory of liberal democracy— individual rights and the defence of property included—and the facts of the Terror cannot be resolved without reference to the facts of war and counter-revolution, which explains why ‘revolutionary Jacobinism preached the virtues of representative institutions and practiced the rigors of revolutionary government’.10

War, revolution and the rise of the nation-state, 1792–9 43

What the Jacobins did possess, and the Girondins did not, however, was an unparalled network of clubs, radiating from the ‘le club-mère’ in Paris to every corner of France, as well as to some of the major European cities. Michael Kennedy estimates that around 2 per cent of the French population was caught up in the Jacobin net, covering, as early as 1791, over 400 clubs.11 During the Terror, Jacobinism could create an alternative, ‘unofficial’ and revolutionary structure of government, headed by the représentants-en-mission, functioning through the Jacobin provincial clubs and operating alongside the thousands of comités de surveillance created in March by the Convention. At the apex of this ‘Revolutionary Government of the Year IF were the two great committees—the Committee of General Security, whose main jurisdiction was confined to police affairs, and the far more influential Committee of Public Safety, whose brief extended to every other aspect of government, military and civil. It must be remembered that the latter committee, composed of twelve deputies, including the ‘triumvirate’, Robespierre, Couthon and Saint-Just, as well as very influential figures like Carnot (in charge of military affairs) and Lindet (food supplies), was created by, and was ultimately responsible to, the National Convention. Robespierre would be overthrown inside, not outside, the Convention.

The second major prop upon which the Jacobin Government of the Year II rested was the Popular Movement, particularly in Paris. It was a movement, unlike typical eighteenth-century ‘crowds’, which was organised and, even more important, armed. During the critical period of the summer of 1793 to the spring of the following year, the sansculottes, meeting nightly in draughty ‘nationalised’ church halls draped with the appropriate revolutionary symbolism of tricolour flags, extracts from the Declaration of the Rights of Man, ‘busts of the martyrs’, injected more revolutionary and martial vigour into the Republic’s struggle for existence than any other socio-political group in the country. The forty-eight Sections of the capital—provincial towns had also been divided into Sections, originally for electoral and administrative purposes—had been transformed, following their invasion by ‘passive’ citizens in the summer of 1792, into engines of political activity. Each Section had its own officials and committees, including the powerful comités de surveillance’, each of them sent two representatives to sit on the Paris Commune. Not all of the Sections were radical; indeed, it was not until the autumn of 1793 that the radical Sections came to dominate the capital. The sansculottes, as these political activists proudly called themselves, took the Constitution of 1793 seriously. Whether or not their political

44 The French Revolution

programme, which included the ‘sovereignty of the people’ and the ‘sacred right of insurrection’, sprang from hand-me-down versions of Rousseau or the requirements of a depressed artisanal and shopkeeper society (something we shall discuss in more detail in chapter five), they came into increasing conflict with a Jacobin Government which had a country to run and two major wars, civil and foreign, to win.

The Jacobin system of government, always intended as temporary, was forged in the white heat of revolution and war, tempered by the internecine feuds within the Convention and the Paris Commune, and packaged in a Rousseauesque wrapping of civic and political vertu. The feuds within the Convention were provoked by the overall strategy of the Committee of Public Safety which sought, initially, to harness the popular fury of the sansculottes against the enemies of the Republic, and then, when success beckoned, to rein it in, a move prompted by the increasing fears of the propertied elites. By the autumn of 1793, a period often described as the ‘anarchic period of the Terror’, the Parisian sansculottes had completed their defeat of the moderates in the Parisian Sections and had launched a successful invasion of the National Convention (4–5 September) which, reluctantly, granted them legislation aimed at fixing the price of basic commodities (the Law of the General Maximum) and the creation of a ‘Revolutionary Army’, destined to become the striking force of the Terror in the provinces. The forty or so armées révolutionnaires totalling some 40,000 volunteer ex- soldiers, artisans and craftsmen and spearheaded by the Parisian armée led by Ronsin, provided the necessary sanction of force. Without it, the sansculottes argued, peasants and merchants would not empty their barns and warehouses of goods, especially if they were obliged to take the increasingly worthless assignats as payment. More than any other single factor, it was these armées which drove the Republic to the edge of anarchy during the autumn and winter months of 1793–4, as they marched from their urban bases out into the countryside to sell the message of the sansculotte Revolution, more often than not to a bewildered, even hostile countryside. As Richard Cobb put it, the armées, for all the brevity of their existence,

were ‘essential cogs in the administration of the Terror; they represented the Terror on the move, the village Terror’. The armées came closest to realizing the dream of every sectionary militant—a guillotine on wheels, casting its long shadow over grain hoarders, counter-revolutionary priests, and foreign spies.12

The armées révolutionnaires, however, represented just one agency

War, revolution and the rise of the nation-state, 1792–9 45

among several that brought the Revolution into the kitchens of most Frenchmen, if only briefly, in that memorable Year II of the Revolution. There were also the représentants-en-mission who were despatched to every department, or groups of departments in 1793, acting as the political and judicial lords and masters of all they surveyed, purging and energising the local popular societies and comités de surveillance, organising the repression of counter-revolutionary forces in cities like Nantes and Lyon, where représentants Carrier in the former city and Fouché and Collot d’Herbois in the latter carried the responsibility, along with detachments of the armées révolutionnaires, for the barbaric killings of several thousand opponents of the Revolution. Représentants, armées révolutionnaires, and the comités de surveillance were also the main agencies behind that brief spasm of dechristianisation which swept parts of France in the autumn of 1793. Représentant Fouché had sparked things off with the closure of churches in the Nièvre department, his action being imitated by Chaumette in Paris where, early in November, God was ejected from the cathedral of Notre-Dame in favour of the Goddess of Reason. Many of the Parisian Sections eagerly joined the priest-hunt. In the Gravilliers, Jacques Roux’s Section, a seven-year-old boy, whose father had been killed at the front, was brought to the lectern to announce the closure of all the Section’s churches, describing them as ‘these lairs frequented by ravenous animals which devour the people’s daily bread’.13 In the provinces, représentant Javogues issued a decree on 1 nivôse Year 11/21 December 1793 which converted all the churches of the department of the Loire into Temples of Reason. One rationale behind Javogues’ action, as indeed behind many acts of dechristianisation in late 1793 was the need to seize church gold and silver for the war effort.’14 After 1792, but particularly during the Year II, Mars was the deity who actually presided over the actions of most Frenchmen and women.

The revolutionary energies released by engaging at least the sympathetic sections of the population in the struggle did produce the desired results, at home and abroad. The levée-en-masse, decreed by the Convention on 23 August 1793 would enable the Minister of War to command around a million men by the end of the year, a force which would ultimately decide the fortunes of the Revolution. Nevertheless, it was the popular enthusiasm to save France from the foreigner and the Revolution from his agents inside France which prompted so many to join the tricolours. If the Revolution was not exactly a welcome visitor in every home, the counter-revolution, as opposed to apathetic or sporadic resistance to the Revolution,

46 The French Revolution

remained the choice of a minority, albeit a very dedicated one. In the Vendée, the ebb-tide of counter-revolution was clearly discernible after the defeat of the armée catholique at Cholet on 17–18 October; a week or so earlier, the city of Lyon, whose loss to the counter- revolution in the summer had represented a serious blow to the credibility of the Republic, was retaken by revolutionary forces. Thousands of its inhabitants were to be guillotined or shot in the retributive reaction which ensued; hundreds of priests would be drowned in the river Loire by Carrier based at Nantes, the other focal point for the provincial counter-revolution. At the front, the victories over the British at Hondschoote, near Dunkirk, on 8 September and over the Austrians at the battle of Wattignies five weeks later relieved the threat of invasion from the north whilst, in the south, the far weaker Spanish threat was parried and then repulsed.

Gradually, the political and military circumstances for reining in the forces unleashed by mass popular involvement in the Revolution were being created. It is important to stress that Robespierre and the majority of his colleagues had always been uneasy about the more extreme members and policies of the Popular Movement: Robespierre was not the type of man who enjoyed a ‘night with the boys’ in the working- class cabarets of the faubourg Saint-Marcel: Danton, of course, would have been quite keen. The process of political disengagement from the Popular Movement may be said to have begun as early as August with Robespierre’s denunciation of the Enragé leader, Jacques Roux, who did know how the less fortunate members of society actually lived. On 9 September—just four days after the invasion of the Convention by the sansculottes it should be noted—the Parisian Sections were denied the right to sit en permanence. The sansculottes would trump this move by setting up their own popular societies in each Section (the sociétés sectionnaires), underlining the fact that the Jacobin Government was still too weak to impose its will unchallenged. It could, however, strike at the women’s movement which received scant support from the male chauvinist sansculottes. At the end of October, all clubs set up by women were closed, ending a very interesting and dangerous link between a putative form of feminism and the political extremism of the Enragés. It could also strike against common enemies: in the same month, Marie Antoinette and the leading Girondist deputies were executed.

The ‘Triumvirate’ of Robespierre, Couthon and Saint-Just experienced far more difficulty mastering the forces of opposition to the CPS based in the Convention and the Paris Commune. Apart from a clutch of deputies tainted by corruption or links with foreign

War, revolution and the rise of the nation-state, 1792–9 47

governments, there were two important factions opposing the Jacobin Government during the winter of 1793–94—the moderates in the Convention grouped around Georges Danton and Camille Desmoulins, and the extremists led by Hébert and Chaumette with their power base in the Paris Commune. The former should not be dismissed as unprincipled seekers after money and power: the Dantonists stood for an end to the Terror and a possible peace with Britain, representing a strand of opinion which links them to the Girondins. The Hébertists, on the other hand, represented that uncompromising call to arms on the part of the Popular Movement; increased Terror to defeat the foreigner abroad allied, and this is the important point, to a social policy directed at the ‘selfish rich’ at home. Throughout the month of November, Robespierre moved cautiously, denouncing extremism in all its forms, purging the Jacobin Club of ‘foreign’ plotters, particularly those involved in the dechristianisation campaign. During this period, Robespierre was the epitome of the careful politician, ‘the government man, who sees no difference between right and left, between ultras and citras as they were called: he saw only disequilibrium, crisis and competitors’.15

It was the passing of the decree of 14 frimaire Year II/4 December 1793 which clearly marks the swing of the political pendulum away from an alliance with the Popular Movement towards the creation of a strong, centralised, bureaucratic State. It was the weapon which would enable the Robespierrists to resolve the social and political conflicts which were threatening to strangle the infant Republic. The excesses of the Popular Movement would be ended, redirected into goals assigned by the Revolutionary Government. But, there was a bill to pay. The decree of 14 frimaire brought all government bodies, administrative and police, under the direct control of the two great Committees; it made the district, not the department, the basic unit of administration; it created the agent national, obliged to report to Paris every ten days; it forbade popular societies, indeed any political or administrative body, from communicating with each other. The decree represents a milestone in the history of the centralised French State; the agent national takes his modest place in the line of centralising French officials from the ancien régime Intendant to the present-day Prefect.

However, instead of being the first stage in the dismantling of the Terror, the spring of 1794 would see the start of the ‘Great Terror’. More people—over 1,500—would be executed at the hands of the Revolutionary Tribunal from March to August 1794 than had been

48 The French Revolution

executed during the previous year. Amongst its more famous victims would be the Dantonists and the Hébertists; both factions perceived the dangers of the increasing ‘dictatorship’ of Robespierre and the Committee of Public Safety, both were foolhardy, or brave, enough to imagine that they were immune from its consequences. Hébert and his supporters went to the guillotine on 4 germinal/24 March; Danton and his friends were executed just under a fortnight later. Why was the Revolution ‘beginning to devour its own’? François Furet refuses to accept the line that we must continue to link Terror to war and counter-revolution, and, given that Westermann had finally crushed the Vendéeans at the bloody battle of Savenay on 23 December 1793 and that, by the summer of 1794, the regular army would be moving beyond France’s frontiers to ‘liberate’ the Low C o u n t r i e s , C a t a l o n i a a n d I t a l y, t h e r e i s c l e a r l y m e r i t i n h i s argument. Reflecting the main thrust of recent revisionist thinking on the Revolution, Furet prefers an ‘idealist’ interpretation: the ‘Robespierrist clan’, in particular, was seeking nothing less than the ‘regeneration of man’, the creation, in fact, of a new man, political man, capable of solving all problems through political processes. T h e Te r r o r w e n t o n b e c a u s e d e f e a t ov e r t h e e n e m i e s o f t h e Revolution marked but the first stage in this process of regeneration a n d r e b i r t h w h o s e r o o t s l a y i n t h e e i g h t e e n t h - c e n t u r y Enlightenment.16 Albert Soboul, adopting a more social approach, argues that in the final analysis the Revolutionary Government was being undermined by the fact that it did not ‘rest on a solid class basis’. However, he also notes that the increasing powers of the State ‘paralysed the critical spirit and political militancy which had previously characterized the Parisian masses’.17 We shall examine the issue of the political and cultural ‘regeneration’ of revolutionary man in some detail in our final chapter.

What is not in doubt is the marked expansion of the centralised, bureaucratic State. John Bosher, in his recent textbook on the Revolution, offers chapter and verse for this extremely important development.18 From the spring of 1794, the Committee of Public Safety began to drive this increasingly powerful State machine with far less regard for those who got in its way. Confronted with its advance, the sansculottes ‘voluntarily’ shut down their societies in the Sections; in April, the CPS created its own bureau de police, provoking increased enmity from the Committee of General Security; on 22 prairial/10 June, the infamous law which stripped accused persons of any serious defence rights was passed, accelerating the work of the Revolutionary Tribunal. Two days earlier, reflecting his own strongly deist belief and

War, revolution and the rise of the nation-state, 1792–9 49

the need to bind the divided nation together within one spiritual framework, Robespierre had headed the great procession in Paris to celebrate the Feast of the Supreme Being. God was back in his heaven—or rather Rousseau’s!—and all was well with Robespierre’s world. If political unity amongst French men and women could not be achieved in this world, perhaps it might be possible in the next! L’Incorruptible had begun to lose touch with political reality. As Barère struggled to bring warring factions within the two great Committees together and some of the old représentants-en-mission, such as Fouché and Tallien, plotted to escape the fate of fellow-deputies like Danton, Robespierre, during these critical times, even absented himself from the meetings of the Committee of Public Safety. His famous speech on 8 thermidor, denouncing ‘enemies of the State,’ provoked the coup within the Convention that toppled him and his supporters the following day. Repressed and depressed, the sansculottes failed to muster the necessary support to save them. Robespierre and over seventy of his supporters would be executed in the immediate aftermath of the coup.

From July 1794 to the advent of the Directory in September 1795— the period known as the Thermidorean regime—attempts were made, yet again, to ‘terminer la Révolution’. According to William Doyle, ‘The ninth of Thermidor marked not so much the overthrow of one man or group of men as the rejection of a form of government.’19

However, as Danton and others had realised, ending the Revolution was inextricably linked to ending the war, and that was hardly a practical proposition, first because, as the royalist Declaration of Verona on 24 June 1795 made abundantly clear, the exiled monarchy would not recognise the gains, particularly of clerical and émigré lands, acquired by the revolutionary elites; and second because the war was about to enter its most favourable phase for the French, as Russia, Prussia and Austria, turned their attentions to the far easier task of dismembering Poland. The immediate task confronting the Thermidoreans, therefore, was the completion of the work begun by the Robespierrists after the spring of 1794—emasculating the political powers of the Popular Movement. The Thermidoreans actually did what the more elitist leaders of the Revolution, such as Mounier or Mirabeau, had longed to do in 1789—crush the monster of ‘popular despotism’. Much, though certainly not all, of the legislation of the Year II would be repealed: the Terror would be relaxed, some measure of decentralisation introduced, but the Revolution would continue, albeit in a far more elitist form.

50 The French Revolution

Physically weakened by the demands of five years of Revolution, exhausted by the purge of militants in the Sections and the strains of the icy winter of 1794–5, the Parisian Popular Movement would be dealt a mortal blow after the two popular uprisings of germinal and prairial Year III (1 April and 20 May 1795). Having dealt with the threat from the left, the Thermidoreans agreed to devise a constitution which would not only secure the perpetuation of their political powers, but would effectively exclude the masses from power. The constitutional settlement of the late 1790s would represent a significant move towards the English model, just as the right wing of the National Assembly in 1789 had wanted. An executive of five Directors, a bicameral legislature—a Council of 500 and a Council of Elders—and, most significant of all, the reduction of the electorate, in practice if not in theory, to fewer than 40,000. This made the much- debated division of the electorate between ‘active’ and ‘passive’ citizens introduced by the Constitution of 1791 appear extremely radical, but then a lot of blood, too much of it bourgeois, had flowed under the revolutionary bridge since then.

After 1795, the energies of the French people would be diverted abroad, as the regime laid the foundations of the Napoleonic Empire, creating puppet states in the Low Countries, Switzerland and Italy. Tim Blanning makes an interesting point when he links the continuation and extension of war after 1795 to the return of surviving Girondins, prepared to take on ‘the rest of the Continent with reckless abandon’.20 It is an interesting point: on the social plane also, the Girondins were prepared to be far harsher in implementing the social policies of the possessing class. These were the surviving Girondins, after all, politicians who had learned one thing above all from the Terror, and the execution of so many of their friends—there was, henceforth, to be no supping with the sansculotte devil. Many would applaud the wave of violence known as the White Terror which was directed at former terrorists during the spring and summer of 1795 affecting, in particular, some of the royalist/federalist strongholds like Lyon, Nîmes and Marseille. Grisly and macabre imitations of the September Massacres of 1792 would be re-enacted in the prisons of these troubled cities.

Little wonder that when opposition from the left resurfaced in 1796, it would do so in a very different form, that of Babouvism. Gracchus Babeuf, often referred to as ‘the first communist’, was a militant who had lived the Revolution, first as a minor Jacobin administrator, then as the editor of a newspaper, Le Tribun du Peuple, and, finally, as the leader of the ‘Conspiracy of the Equals’ which was

War, revolution and the rise of the nation-state, 1792–9 51

formed in the spring of 1796. His ideas, linked tenuously to Enlightenment thought, were shaped in the main by the tragic experience of the Popular Movement during the Terror, prompting Babeuf and his handful of followers to re-assess the tactics of popular revolution. On one level, Babouvism was the Popular Movement’s response to the crisis of the developing bourgeois State, deformed by war, as well as to the exclusion of the people from the political scene. As his biographer notes, Babeuf had been a progressive democrat in 1793, only to be disillusioned by the repressive actions of Robespierre and his Thermidorean successors. In 1796, Babeuf and his supporters would construct a centralised, elitist programme of revolution, complete with a temporary (three months!) dictatorship on behalf of the people. Links with Lenin and the Bolsheviks are obvious, if misleading.21 Reflecting the militarisation of French politics and society by 1795, it is interesting that Babeuf forged closer links with the army and the police than with the popular militants in the Sections, but then many of the latter, of course, were still in prison. After 19 fructidor Year VI/5 September 1798, the Jourdan Law, the first modern conscription law, would redirect the energies of youth towards the battlefields of Europe: democratic participation would subsequently be channelled ‘far more into the military affairs of the French nation than into its patterns of domestic politics and administration’.22

The popular counter-revolution had been forced into military uniform, almost from the beginning. Following the crushing military defeats in December 1793, bands of Catholic royalist guerillas called chouans, ‘overwhelmingly plebeian’ in social composition, had regrouped in Brittany, emerging by the spring of 1794 as ‘an effective military force’. In the south-east, Catholic royalist égorgeurs, who had first tasted blood during the White Terror of the spring and summer of 1795, would organise in loose guerilla bands to terrorise local populations well into the reign of Napoleon Bonaparte. In the west and the south-east, recruits to these bands were, more often than not, young men evading the increasingly draconian conscription laws of the Revolution.23

Under the Directory, the political system itself would become a pawn of ambitious generals, particularly Hoche and Napoleon, the latter, by 1797, already signing treaties with foreign governments. Only a series of coups d’état kept the fairly corrupt system going. The first, on 13 vendémiaire Year IV/5 October 1795, had repressed a disjointed royalist uprising in Paris organised to protest against the ‘Law of the Two-Thirds’ which secured the re-election of two-thirds

52 The French Revolution

of the deputies already sitting in the National Convention. The royalist threat refused to go away; indeed, royalists of various hues secured a majority in the elections of 1797, provoking the second coup on 18 fructidor Year V/4 September 1797 which annulled the election of 177 deputies suspected of royalist sympathies. These were good days for the Directory, a mortal blow dealt to the royalist right following upon considerable success abroad, highlighted by the Treaty of Campio Formio with Austria on 27 vendémiaire Year VI/18 October 1797 which led to the recognition of the new satellite republics created by the French in the Low Countries, Germany and Italy. The third coup, on 22 floréal Year VI/11 May 1798, was launched to prevent a Jacobin renaissance; the final coupon 18 brumaire Year VIII/ 9 November 1799 would bring Napoleon Bonaparte to power. It is relevant to note here that, from the autumn of 1798, Russia, Austria and England had formed a Second Coalition which explains the deteriorating military situation, the external backcloth to Napoleon’s seizure of power. Internally, politics at local level by 1799 had become a battle for survival, as Jacobins and Royalists killed each other outside polling stations. Isser Woloch states that the commissaires de la République, created by the Directory to link the administrative periphery with the centre, never recovered their commitment after the ‘near-anarchy and anti- republican violence that engulfed certain departments in 1796’;24

Malcolm Crook, whilst acknowledging the contribution of the Revolution towards the ‘longer-term process of political acculturation’, offers a convincing analysis of the declining graph of political participation by the late 1790s, set, as it should be, within ‘a context of war and civil war’.25

After 1795, the French Revolution continued, but wearing a military uniform and without the active support of the masses. In 1799, that master constitution-maker the abbé Sieyès was called upon once again to produce a dish fit for the new, surrogate king, Napoleon Bonaparte. His idea of a ‘Great Elector’ (based presumably on Rousseau’s ‘Legislator’) was an abortive attempt to find that replacement for Louis XVI which had eluded the early leaders of the Revolution. There was to be no surrogate for the masses, French liberalism had emerged from the Revolution in very conservative garb: ‘from the time of the Jacobin dictatorship onwards he [Sieyès] felt the need not merely to construct a system of government that incorporated the basic principles of the Revolution, but at the same time to protect such a structure against overthrow by either demagogic or reactionary forces’.26 It is difficult to find a more

War, revolution and the rise of the nation-state, 1792–9 53

appropriate comment on the nature of the fragile and conservative form of liberalism that emerged in France from the traumas of the Revolution.

Part II

5 7

4 The political economy of the Revolution

The French Revolution was born and died in a state of bankruptcy: on 16 August 1788, the royal government suspended interest payments to its creditors, revealing, in effect, that it was bankrupt; on 9 vendémiaire Year VI/30 September 1797, a republican government arbitrarily wiped out two-thirds of the debt it owed its creditors. There is a strong case for arguing that the Directorial regime, like its royal predecessor, never recovered from the ensuing loss of public confidence. In recent years, a few historians have condemned the Revolution, from start to finish, as ‘a national catastrophe’, whilst others, chanting monetarist and free- market themes, have joined in the denunciatory chorus.1 Certainly the conflict between those who advocated free-trade approaches to the economy and those who favoured a more traditonal system of regulations and controls lies at the heart of the economic history of the Revolution; but it is also central to an understanding of the economic history of the ancien régime, particularly during its final decades when royal policies oscillated between the two extremes. Pressure from consumers, especially for bread, forced governments to modify or abandon free-trade policies before and during the Revolution. Unlike royal ministers before 1789, however, the leaders of the Revolution were confronted, after 1792, with a state of total war. Once again, we are reminded of the importance of war in determining the course of the Revolution. As François Hincker remarks: There can be no doubt that it was the war, to be more precise, the formation of the Grand Coalition against the French in February 1793, which represents the crucial date so far as the economic history of the Revolution is concerned.’2

Some revisionist historians, anxious to lay the responsibility for the economic failures of the 1790s firmly at the feet of the ‘Jacobin controlled economy’, suggest that the French economy was flourishing on the eve of the Revolution. In his best-selling work, Citizens, the revisionist historian Simon Schama wrote this: ‘on the eve of the

58 The French Revolution

Revolution the trajectory was pointing sharply upwards’.3 In fact, in many crucial sectors of the economy, the opposite was true. William Doyle, pointing to the periodic slumps in the production of grain and wine during the period 1770 to 1789, concludes that ‘because agriculture was far away the most important economic activity in the kingdom, the shock waves were felt throughout economic life’. This, Doyle continues, had an adverse effect in the industrial sector, making the reign of Louis XVI ‘an uncertain time in industrial as well as agricultural terms. The silk industry lurched from crisis to crisis. Markets for woollens and linens became extremely erratic. Only cottons continued the sustained expansion that all textiles had experienced in mid-century.’4 My own work on the economy of Lower Languedoc confirms this pessimistic analysis.

Let us put some statistical flesh on the bones of these arguments. It is generally agreed that agricultural production rose by 30–40 per cent between 1700 and 1790; wheat by around 60 per cent between the 1730s and the 1780s, rye by 60–71 per cent.5 In the industrial sector, whilst there was an average annual rise of only 1 per cent in the woollen industry during the eighteenth century, growth in other important areas of the economy produced significantly higher rates— cotton 1.9 per cent, cast-iron and coal almost 4 per cent per annum.6 In a few regions, obvious signs of an ‘industrial revolution’ were discernible. In and around Mulhouse, for example, the production of printed cotton fabrics (indiennes) increased, between 1758 and 1784, by over 700 per cent; the Anzin coal-mines in northern France had become the most productive on the continent by 1789. Cristophe Oberkampf’s cotton products made at Jouy-en-Josas were gaining international repute; four years before the Revolution, 4,000 workers were being employed at the Sazet spinning factory in Nantes; in the heavy industrial sector, Ignace de Wendel was experimenting with coke-fired furnaces at le Creusot, whilst, at Chaillot near Paris, the Périer brothers were making their first steam-engines.7 Industrial oases in an agricultural desert perhaps, but we need to remind ourselves that the Industrial Revolution in Britain spread from a few specialised regions—South Wales, Lanarkshire, the West Riding, the Black Country, the mill-towns of Lancashire.

However, as we saw in our opening chapter, it was foreign and colonial trade which provided the best testimony to the unquestioned rise of France as a leading economic power on the world stage, the vitality of this sector encouraging the growth of internal trade along the river networks of the Garonne, the Seine and the Rhône. During the course of the eighteenth century, total foreign trade quadrupled, trade

The political economy of the Revolution 59

with Europe trebled, whereas trade with France’s colonies increased tenfold. It has been estimated that, on the eve of the Revolution, France imported from her colonies—of which Saint-Domingue represented the jewel in the French crown—134 million livres’ worth of sugar and coffee, 26 million livres’ worth of raw cotton, 10 million livres’ worth of cocoa beans and ginger.8 In return, French shippers and merchants made, and lost, their fortunes in the slave trade, exporting manufactured and food products to the colonies, and re-exporting colonial goods to England and other countries on the continent. Perhaps as much as a quarter of France’s foreign trade consisted of re- exports. Once again, however, we should note that the percentage of manufactured goods, relative to total colonial exports, was dropping by the 1780s.

This last point serves as a reminder that, from the standpoint of France’s domestic economy, excluding the growth industries of cotton, coal and iron which made a relatively small contribution to France’s gross national product (coal production, for example, was still well under a million tonnes a year on the eve of the Revolution), all was definitely not well. The boom decades of the French economy from the 1730s to the 1770s had been founded upon luxury goods, the textile industry—mainly woollens and linens—wines and brandies; during the reign of Louis XVI, periodic crises eroded the base of the old prosperity. The textile industries of Brittany and Normandy in the west, the Languedoc silk and woollen industries in the south were in slow, but terminal decline long before the Revolution. The famous silk industry in and around the city of Nîmes in south-eastern France, which had started with 1,000 looms producing silk stockings in 1740, provided work for 6,000 looms by the 1770s, only half of which were working on the eve of the Revolution.9 The ‘âge d’or’ of the Languedoc textile industry had ended before the 1780s, not the 1790s; the same is true of the textile industries in many regions of western France. In Troyes, the value of textile goods produced halved in the latter part of the 1780s. As for the wine industry, the 1780s proved to be a decade of crisis, a consequence of bad harvests and over-production.

The explanation for the crisis affecting the French economy during the reign of Louis XVI may be divided into the contingent and the structural. There was the closure of American markets during the War of Independence from 1778 to 1783; the fact that France was becoming uncompetitive as other countries modernised their economies; the closure of the Spanish and South American markets after 1778. In 1786, the free-trade Eden Treaty with England, which facilitated the entry of English textile goods, came at a most inopportune time, given

60 The French Revolution

the crisis already afflicting certain sectors of the French textile industry. Finally, there were the bad harvests of 1787 and 1788 which drove the poor to the brink of starvation and which seriously affected the manufacturing sector since the majority of the population ceased to buy manufactured goods. Had it not been for the agricultural crisis, the government of Louis XVI might have weathered, for a time anyway, the social crisis and ensuing political storm. But, within a couple of years, the government had been forced back on to the traditional policies of intervention. The old cycle revolved again, as it was to do throughout the 1790s and, in some measure, to the present day in capitalist societies.

But the crisis of 1787–9, which certainly helps to explain the timing of the outbreak of revolution, was also related to deeper, more long- term, structural weaknesses, both political and economic. The fact was the Bourbons were trying, haphazardly, to develop a modern State and a modern economy upon the bases of a traditional, hierarchical society, albeit one undergoing significant changes. Political struggles at Court, between Turgot and his enemies in the 1770s or between Calonne and his enemies a decade later, were related to this fundamental problem. A modern State presupposed a modern taxation system which France manifestly lacked. The persistence of feudal social structures meant that the real wealth of the country was not taxed: the great landowners, the Church and the nobility, escaped most of the taxes which fell upon land. The banking, merchant and manufacturing class benefited from the absence of any real pay-as-you-earn scheme, so that the main burden of taxation fell upon those who could least afford it—the landowning peasantry. And not only did the latter have to pay increasingly onerous direct government taxes, like the taille, but they were also forced to pay heavy indirect taxes on salt (the hated gabelle), drink (the aides) and tobacco, after they had paid their tithe (the dîme) to the church and their feudal dues to their seigneurs. The provincial assembly of Upper Guyenne put it very succinctly: ‘out of a dozen sheaves of corn, the seigneur takes three, the tithe owner one, while (government) taxes absorb two more’.10

Of course, the more far-sighted government ministers, such as Turgot and Calonne, knew what had to be done—introduce a more equitable land tax, which is what they tried and failed to do from 1774 to 1789. It was the Revolution which dealt the death-blow to privilege, on that famous night of 4 August 1789 when privilege and particularism were uprooted in one delirious night of political passion. As Georges Lefebvre wrote: ‘the essential work of the Revolution of 1789 may be found registered in the resolutions of the 4 August and in

The political economy of the Revolution 61

the Declaration of the Rights of Man and the Citizen’.11 One cannot overestimate the importance of the abolition of feudalism. Although it took four years to effect in law and much longer in the minds of the French people, it cleared the ground for a completely new taxation system, one that would fall, rather more equitably at least, on rich and poor alike.

But, in 1789,the new revolutionary government was still bankrupt, and something had to be done urgently if the Revolution was to survive at all. In June 1789, the Third Estate had decreed that all ancien régime taxes were illegal, leaving the Constituent Assembly to introduce a completely new tax system, founded upon (i) a land tax (contribution foncière), (ii) a poll or personal tax (contribution mobilière et personelle), and, representing at least a first move towards taxing the manufacturing class, (iii) the patente tax (payable on setting up a business). Indirect taxes, like those on drink and salt, were abolished from 1789 to 1796. But the responsibility for assessing and levying the new taxes fell upon the local municipalities, and, in some cases, it was not until 1792 that the new system was truly operative. Income from the land tax for 1791 was 34 million livres instead of the 300 million the government had anticipated.12 Meanwhile, bills and creditors would have to be paid. To plug this massive gap, the Constituent Assembly took the most fateful decision of its life—the seizure of two billion livres’ worth of Church lands, decreed by the Constituent Assembly on 2 November 1789. This move, and the linked new religious settlement, the Civil Constitution of the Clergy (12 July 1790), produced a seismic fault in the political geology of the French Revolution, provoking repeated tremors throughout every section of French society, down to Napoleon’s Concordat with the Papacy in 1801. The sale of ‘National Lands’—as confiscated Church property was now described— represents the most important revolution, from an economic, social and religious standpoint, within the French Revolution. It serves to remind us that money, if not monetarism, was at the root of many of the evils which beset the leaders of the Revolution; furthermore, that it was the introduction of paper money called assignats which eventually posed insoluble problems for every administration from 1789 to 1796, when they were abolished. Why?

Primarily because, instead of limiting their use to paying off the State’s debts by exchanging them for Church and, subsequently, émigré property, successive administrations decided to use them to finance the costs of war and the rebuilding of the French State. The original intention was that the State’s creditors would be paid off in assignats

62 The French Revolution

which they would then exchange for National Lands—the assignats would then return to the specially created Caisse de l’Extraordinaire to be destroyed. A neat solution, and, for a time it seemed to work. Confidence in the assignat remained high until the beginning of 1792, but thereafter it dropped sharply, with periods of stabilisation, particularly during the Jacobin Terror. The explanation for its fall is not difficult to ascertain. During the first year, only 1,200 million livres’ worth of assignats had been printed, representing, possibly, around a third of the actual value of the Church lands which had been seized. Between September 1790 and May 1792, only an additional 100 million livres’ worth of assignats were issued. Thereafter, increasing emission of notes, way beyond the value of the land upon which their security rested, led to decreasing confidence and increasing inflation. Although a 100-livre assignat note rose from just over 20 per cent of its face-value in August 1793 to almost 50 per cent by the end of the year, it dropped sharply thereafter as the cost of war imposed new demands on the Revolutionary Government. By 1795, assignats to the value of no less than 19 billion livres had been printed; by the time of their abolition, in February 1796, when a 100-livre note was not worth the paper it was printed on, this figure had almost doubled. The scale of the disaster for those good revolutionaries who had dealt only in assignats may be judged from the fact that if one had been silly enough to hold on to assignats worth 3,000 livres in 1790, he or she would have received just one livre in hard cash for them by 1796! On the other hand, as Balzac was to chronicle a few decades after the Revolution, fortunes were made by those who speculated in the assignat as well as by those who bought land or who paid off their State and private debts in increasingly worthless paper money. The greatest fortunes in land were accumulated during the brief few months in 1796 when the Directory introduced a hare-brained scheme to convert—at a rate of 1 to 30—assignats into what were called mandats territoriaux. The assignat experiment lasted six years; the mandats just six months. The experiment with paper money during the Revolution unquestionably increased the profound suspicion, dating from the collapse of John Law’s financial schemes at the beginning of the century, with which the general public in France viewed State-guaranteed paper money, with important consequences for the development of capitalism in the nineteenth century.

Almost all economic historians agree on this, but on little else. Florin Aftalion, relying heavily on recent monetarist theories, believes that the massive inflation associated with the assignat and the sale of National Lands offers ‘a perfectly satisfactory explanation as to why

The political economy of the Revolution 63

the French Revolution, which was undertaken in order to put an end to “tyranny” and to establish a just society, degenerated into looting, Terror and dictatorship’.13 François Hincker, on the other hand, having pointed out that an increase in the money supply was not exactly unknown under the ancien régime, provides a more balanced assessment, concluding that ‘when attributing responsibility for the disorganisation of production and exchange between 1793 and 1797, it is impossible to isolate monetary factors, particularly since France was in the midst of total war and social demands were exacerbated’. He also notes that the wild inflationary, then deflationary cycle of the 1790s fulfilled the aim of the authors of the assignat experiment, which was to wipe out the State’s debt. Even before the State arbitrarily reduced its debt by two-thirds on 9 vendémiaire Year VI/30 September 1797, the national debt had been reduced to just 7 per cent of its total budget. In 1789, it had represented 250 per cent!14 Clearly this ‘success’ was bought at an immense price. Is it too much to suggest that this price might have been the French bourgeoisie’s belief in parliamentary government? The political economy of the Revolution was founded upon the nervous reactions of a bourgeoisie paralysed by war, civil war and rampant inflation. In these circumstances a country seat was far more valuable than a seat in parliament!

Denied substantial investment at home the Directory by 1797 was balancing the books through a policy of taxing and looting conquered territories: by March of that year, the Treasury had received around 50 million livres in hard cash from Napoleon’s Army of Italy, and that was only the beginning of this bounty from the ‘sister republics’ conquered by the French. Here we arrive at the crucial intersection of war and finance: a great deal has been written about war, far less about the men and the financial system which propped up the Revolution, at least not since John Bosher’s pioneering work on the subject a generation ago which stressed the role of finance in the creation of the modern, bureaucratic French State.15 Recently, however, historians have taken up where Bosher left off. Let us illustrate this point by looking very briefly at two major figures—Paul-Joseph Cambon and Dominique- Vincent Ramel: the former was in charge of finance throughout the period of the National Convention; the latter’s official career covers almost the whole of the Directory, from February 1796 to July 1799. Henri Guillemin, in his study of Robespierre, reminds us that Cambon played a starring role in the drama of 9 thermidor Year II/27 July 1794. Robespierre, in the course of his fatal last speeech to the National Convention on 26 July 1794 included a bitter attack on Cambon, accused of having ‘encouraged [through the uncontrolled emission of

64 The French Revolution

assignats] speculation’, and of favouring wealthy creditors at the expense of the poor who had been driven ‘to ruin and despair’.16 Michel Brugière’s detailed study of those who ran, and those who profited from, the Revolution, allows us to place the spotlight on the career of Dominique-Vincent Ramel, whose contribution was more positive than that of Cambon. It was Ramel who master-minded in 1796 the return to hard currency and the creation of the Agence des contributions directes, thus laying the foundations for a modern tax-collection system in France; whose scheming with private financiers and the Treasury formed an important backcloth—again often overlooked—in the coup d’état of 18 fructidor Year V/4 September 1797; who organised the financial epilogue to the French Revolution, the ‘Bankruptcy of the Two-Thirds’ three weeks later. Finally, it was Ramel who privatised many of the State’s activities, negotiating massive contracts, increasingly after 1798, with influential bankers and army contractors such as Gabriel-Julien Ouvrard who was to amass an immense personal fortune. By the time Napoleon came to power in November 1799, the French State had been restructured around the loot imported by generals (amounting, possibly, to a quarter of total revenues) and the activities of bankers and army contractors who organised and financed the military show. The political economy of the Revolution had been transformed into a war economy.17

Following the arrest and execution of the Robespierrists, ministers like Cambon joined in the national political game of sauve qui peut, denouncing the ‘economic terrorism’ of the Year II which he had run so effectively (it did him little good in the long run, for he was forced to flee in April 1795). Cambon’s political pirouetting reminds us of the point we made at the beginning of this chapter—that the battle between the advocates of a controlled economy and those supporting more laissez-faire doctrines characterises the history of France, not just during, but before and after the Revolution, indeed, to the present day. In general terms, politicians, Feuillant, Girondin or Jacobin, and economic theorists like Dupont de Nemours, supported free-trade policies; popular ‘public opinion’ preferred the more traditional policies of regulations and controls. Again, in very general terms, the economic history of the period oscillates between free-trade periods from 1789 to late 1792 and from 1795 to 1799, with a patchy, controlled economy being introduced between 1792 and 1795 as a result of the pressures arising from war and the demands of consumers, urban and rural. De Nemours, who exercised considerable influence over the economic policies adopted during the early years of the

The political economy of the Revolution 65

Revolution, is typical of those politicians and intellectuals who had imbibed the physiocratic doctrines of free trade and (distinguishing the French physiocrats from the followers of Adam Smith) land as the source of all wealth. He had been at Turgot’s side when that more famous son of physiocracy had introduced free trade in grain in 1775; he had helped to negotiate the Eden Treaty with England in 1786; and he had been at Calonne’s side when the latter had re-introduced the freedom of the grain trade a year later.

Interesting that, on every occasion, the introduction of free-trade policies had led to mass popular resentment and resistance, which did not prevent de Dupont de Nemours from advocating the same policies in the whirlwind of revolutionary change from 1789 to 1792. Here again we see the direct influence of economic policy upon the political fortunes of the Revolution. From 1789 to 1792, the Constituent and Legislative Assemblies would try to implement the very programme that Turgot had failed to carry through from 1774 to 1776. Only a few days after it had decreed the political rights of man on 24 August 1789, the Constituent Assembly agreed to declare the economic rights of free- traders in grain. A year and a half later, it would, through the Allarde Law (2 March 1791), abolish the corporations which protected skilled craftsmen as well as privileges accorded to industry by the State. The important debate on the economy in the Legislative Assembly during the first week of December 1792 confirmed that, for the mainly wealthy revolutionary elite, economic and political freedoms were inseparable.

But already change was in the air, or rather in the fields and the streets, as popular pressure for a return to a more regulated economy, at least for basic foodstuffs, increased, a consequence of political uncertainty, poor-ish harvests and the combination of war and the economic consequences of the assignat. By the early spring of 1793, the National Convention was forced to accept petitions for a ceiling on price-rises from the sansculottes in the Parisian Sections as well as from the countryside, where, in the south-east, a mini-Grande Peur had broken out: ‘insurgents responded to shortages and spiralling prices by intervening in the market-place to fix the price of grain’.18 Traditional, popular self-defence mechanisms were operating, propelling Catholic- royalist movements forward, particularly in the Vendée. Not enough emphasis has been placed on the socio-economic consequences of the introduction of free-trade policies when explaining the rise of ‘popular’ counter-revolutionary movements. Initially, Girondins and Jacobins had reacted slowly, and very reluctantly, to popular pressure for a controlled economy: the former introduced the first, largely ineffective maximum on the price of grain on 4 May; the latter, the more famous

66 The French Revolution

and effective General Maximum on all basic foodstuffs on 29 September 1793, but only after an invasion of the Convention by the sansculottes.

The Girondins had created the machinery for the political and the economic terror of the Year II, but it was the Jacobins, as a result of their uneasy alliance with the popular movement, who made it work. The controlled economy of the Year II was not the manifestation of a coherent political philosophy of totalitarianism, certainly not that associated with twentieth-century communist regimes. Norman Hampson, no closet marxist, agrees. Even Saint-Just, for example, althought not a ‘pure economic liberal’ (very few politicians were), believed that the State should only intervene in the economy ‘in such a way that individuals, in pursuit of what they saw as their self-interest, would automatically contribute to the harmonious functioning of the system as a whole’. Hampson adds, however, that The gap between his theories and peasant ways of thinking was unbridgeable.’19 That comment admirably sums up the chasm which separated the more ideological politician in the Revolution from the people who thought that 1789 had brought a new dawn, not the recurrence of old nightmares.

But if the Revolution was to be saved from counter-revolution and France itself from the Allied Powers then that chasm would have to be bridged: the ‘controlled economy’ of the Year II provided the necessary structure. It proved to be shaky and short-lived. The majority of Jacobins, Robespierre included, never really believed in it: they were no more ‘interventionist’ in economic affairs, from a theoretical standpoint, than they were ‘totalitarian’ in their political principles. Long before they fell from power, from December 1793 in fact, after the defeat of the Vendéean rebels, the Robespierrists had begun to distance themselves from the Popular Movement and begun to court the bankers and manufacturers upon whom, ultimately, the fate of the war depended. This shift of direction, towards greater freedom for profit- taking, may be discerned in the revisions to the General Maximum (3 ventôse Year II/21 February 1794) and the maximum of wages in Thermidor.

There certainly had been an attack upon ‘the bastions of capitalism’ at the height of the military and political crisis of the spring and summer of 1793, when the Enragés led by Jacques Roux, had been making the running—11 April, all financial transactions to be conducted with assignats; 2 June, the closure of the Paris stock exchange; 24 August, the abolition of joint-stock societies. But this was a time when the Popular Movement was flexing its political muscle and

The political economy of the Revolution 67

the Committee of Public Safety had hardly got its act together. Absolute monarchy had consistently back-tracked from free-trade policies in periods of crisis; it is rather peculiar to blame the Jacobins for doing the same, particularly when one bears in mind the severity of the crisis. During the winter of 1793, the Popular Movement, using the threat of insurrection, forced the government to put teeth into the above legislation, primarily through the beloved, sansculotte armées révolutionnaires which as Richard Cobb has shown, were aimed at securing the circulation of foodstuffs, the supply of the urban markets, the observance of the General Maximum. The armées révolutionnaires were the teeth of the anti-capitalist Popular Movement, until they were drawn, let us recall, by Robespierre and his colleagues after only a few months.20 But what of the famous ‘Ventôse Decrees’ (8–13 ventôse/26 February-3 March 1794) which, in theory at least since they were never really implemented, sought to distribute property confiscated from ‘traitors’? Were they not evidence of the hidden ‘socialist’ intentions of the Robespierrists? Hardly: as Norman Hampson concludes, Saint-Just ‘was not interested in developing the economy with a view to reducing unemployment or increasing the standard of living. He was a man of gestures, and this was one of them.’21

From an economic standpoint, Thermidor represents not so much a change of policy as a confirmation and consolidation of the policies which had been pursued, albeit somewhat contradictorily, by the Robespierrists since the beginning of 1794, a more positive shift in the direction of the original 1789–92 free-trade policies. Nevertheless, this shift was significant, and it was given greater impetus with the return of those Girondins who had escaped the guillotine, politicians who were even less convinced of the need for State intervention than the Robespierrists. During the winter of 1794–5, the most severe since 1709, the Thermidoreans gradually dismantled most, but not all, of the controls introduced in 1793, beginning in December with the abolition of the General Maximum. The winter is not the best time to liberalise prices, as the poor of Russia discovered recently. During the Directory, politicians, released from the tutelage of the sansculotterie who had been deprived of their armed force after the risings of the spring of 1795, would be more responsive to the needs of their new constituency—bankers, army contractors and generals. Hard currency would be back by 1796, freedom of the grain trade on 9 June 1797; the following year even saw the old municipal toll-gates being re-erected in Paris (27 vendémiaire Year VII/18 October 1798). They were a symbol, from the standpoint of the urban poor whose suffering had increased demonstrably after 1795, of a return, not to the early enthusiasms of

68 The French Revolution

1789, but to the hated excesses of the tax-farmers and customs officials of the ancien régime.

Florin Aftalion believes that ‘…the return of a degree of economic liberty allowed the French economy to recover slowly from the shock of the Revolution’.22 The shaky recovery after 1795 may be explained by many other factors, including the creation of a French empire in Europe, offering not only plunder in cash and kind, but new markets for French goods, denied access to British and most colonial ports. But what was the state of the French economy as the 1790s drew to its bloody end? How had the Revolution affected French agriculture, industry and overseas trade? So far as the last is concerned, the answer is unequivocal—it had been a disaster. Between 1789 and 1799, France’s external trade probably halved in value, the trade with America and the colonies being dealt an even more severe blow.23 Free- trade principles had never been applied in the French colonies; they were, as was the case with the English, for home consumption only. On 21 September 1793, the Convention had passed the Navigation Act, in the vain attempt to ensure that all goods were carried in French ships. The problem was that there were fewer goods to carry, the war with England, allied to upheavals in French colonies, having ruined the lucrative re-export trade. This spelled, if not disaster, then serious problems for the Atlantic and Mediterranean ports of Marseille, Bordeaux and Nantes. Saint-Domingue, the ‘jewel in the crown’ so far as France’s colonial trade in the eighteenth century was concerned, was lost as the first great black revolt in modern times, led by Toussaint Louverture, destroyed the bases of the old planter economy. Again, however, we need to note that France’s trade with her colonies, particularly in manufactured goods, had been declining since the late 1770s.24

To get things really in perspective we need to look at the broader canvas. Just as the politics of revolution cannot be understood without reference to the ‘Age of the Democratic Revolution’, so the economics of revolution must be placed in the wider context. The Revolution redirected French trade and industry along lines which followed the general switch of trade from a ‘Mediterranean’ to an ‘Atlantic’ economy. One can detect a relationship here between the decline— though certainly not the death—of the old ‘proto-industrial’ textile products such as linen and wool, based mainly in the south and west, and the rise of the newer industries such as cotton, coal and iron, as well as the chemical industries which were based, again mainly, in the north and east of France. In order to present a balanced picture of the

The political economy of the Revolution 69

impact of the Revolution upon French trade and industry, we must return to this issue of long-term structures and place the developments of the 1790s within the longer time-sequence. The existence of traditional, ‘proto-industrial’ methods of production, which fitted snugly into a predominantly rural and seigneurial society, represents one of the most obvious but often neglected brakes upon the growth of modern French capitalism. France’s economic growth in the eighteenth century, particularly in the textile industry, had occurred within the old proto-industrial economy, that is an economy run by family ‘peasant- artisans’, based upon small, often domestic, units of production, but producing for national and international markets. These older sectors of the economy were badly affected by the Revolution. Typical of the proto-industrial mentality was the case of the inhabitants of Longwy in the north-east of France who demanded in their cahier de doléances in 1789 that iron-masters should only be allowed to use wood after ‘the local inhabitants had taken what they wanted’.25 Or take the case of one of the most dynamic and gifted entrepreneurs in eighteenth-century France, Pierre-François Tubeuf. His attempt to concentrate and modernise the scores of small coal-mines in the Alès region of south- eastern France was defeated by the combined efforts of a grand seigneur, the marquis de Castries, and the bitter and violent resistance of hundreds of proto-industrial coal-miners, textile-workers, charcoal and lime-burners, eager to protect their independence and traditional way of life from the incursions of modern capitalism. Tubeuf, ruined by debt, eventually emigrated to America, there to die at the hands of local settlers, also vainly trying to protect a traditional socio-economic system.26

The Revolution undoubtedly aggravated the recession of the 1780s, reinforcing, in many ways, the proto-industrial mentality of peasants who divided their time between agricultural work in the spring and summer and making textiles in the late autumn and winter. The massive sale of National Lands meant that land, rather than trade or industry, became even more attractive as a source of investment. War, with its insatiable demand for men, food and animals, hyper-inflation and then the terrible winter of 1794 further disrupted the economy, so that by 1795–6 overall industrial production had reached its lowest point since 1789, possibly a drop of two-thirds.27 Lyon, pride of the French silk industry, was seriously affected by the bloody civil war which had raged in its streets since 1793, helping to account for a 50 per cent drop in production.

But there were growth sectors, providing the nuclei of modern industrial capitalism. The cotton industry developed new techniques,

70 The French Revolution

particularly in the printed cotton sector: Fontaine-Guérard had invested 300,000 livres in his cotton ventures in the Eure department by 1792; Oberkampf had placed a similar sum in his Jouy-en-Josas works between 1790 and 1793. Imports of raw cotton rose from 4,800 tonnes in 1789 to 7,000 by 1803. At Rouen, 19,000 kilogrammes of printed cloth had been produced in 1789, 32,000 by 1800.28 The metallurgical industry obviously benefited from the war. Cast-iron production more than doubled, from 50,000 tonnes to 120,000, between 1789 and 1800; although the number of blast furnaces fell from 600 to 500 in the same period, capacity increased indicating, as in the cotton sector, some technological innovation. On the other hand, coal production remained static at around 750,000 tonnes.

Revisionist historians, from Alfred Cobban to Emmanuel Le Roy Ladurie, have rightly insisted that, if one looks at the statistics of industrial or agricultural growth, or the substantial increase in the size of the small-scale farming sector, the French Revolution can in no way be described as a ‘capitalist revolution’. They are surely right to insist that, certainly when compared with their great rival England, the period from 1789 to 1815 was, to put it at its best, a period of economic stagnation. Marxisant historians accept that there was little growth in the key industrial and agricultural sectors of the economy, although Albert Soboul, for example, would stress the fact that, in the cotton industry for one, there was significant technological and structural change. But their argument rests more upon the revolutionary consequences of the abolition of feudalism, the declining influence of the Catholic Church (opposed to usury), the abolition of the guilds, the introduction of anti-combination laws such as the Loi Chapelier of 1791, of the metric system, of a standardised system of weights and measures, of the shift from traditional, communitarian to modern contractual relationships between peasants and landlords, managers and workers. In other words, from a legal and juridical standpoint, France had taken a major, if not a giant, step on the road to a modern capitalist society. When evaluating the failure to match England’s impressive spurt in those industries which were to be the sinews of a modern industrial society, such as coal and cotton, during the revolutionary and Napoleonic period, due attention has to be paid to the relatively massive peasant sector of France’s economy before 1789 as well as to the extent of proto-industrial forms of manufacturing production. The sale of huge tracts of Church and émigré lands would undoubtedly retard the development of modern forms of industrialisation, if only by soaking up much-needed investment funds.

The political economy of the Revolution 71

This fact provides one of the major explanations for the slow pace of French industrialisation, when compared, as it invariably is, with the British model. Finally, one needs to ask how many investors would be inclined to put their money into risky industrial ventures during a period of war and instability which would last for over twenty years? The political economy of the revolutionary and Napoleonic period was, aiter all, a war economy. Grandiose notions of laissez-faire economics soon collapsed on the battlefields of Europe and the sea-lanes to the colonies, just as democratic politics had been placed on ice by the Jacobins during the Year II.

7 2

5 Social interpretations of the Revolution

It is now thirty years since Alfred Cobban, the ‘father of revisionism’, published his short book, The Social Interpretation of the French Revolution, provoking a fierce reaction from marxisant historians.1

Cobban’s attack was directed not so much against the importance of social and economic history as against the imposition of determinist, historical (that is marxist) laws of development. It is revealing that the socialist historian, Georges Lefebvre, came out relatively unscathed compared with the onslaught directed against the ‘marxist-leninist’ Albert Soboul. The attack upon Soboul reveals the implicit, often explicit, agenda of many revisionist historians—the rejection of the idea that revolutionary action advances the cause of ‘progress’, whether ‘bourgeois’ action during the English Civil War and the French Revolution, or ‘peasant-proletarian’ action during the Russian and Chinese revolutions of the present century. The collapse of the communist system in Europe over the past few years appears to have provided revisionists with historical justification for their anti- marxisant approach. Alfred Cobban rejected the notion that revolution was the essential midwife of the new bourgeois society in 1789, hence his emphasis upon the economic failure of the Revolution. In other words, revolutions actually impede, rather than advance, the capitalist process which, Professor Cobban agreed, had been developing in Europe over the previous three or four centuries. However, many present-day revisionist historians are, at best, only the illegitimate offspring of their father, placing far less emphasis than Cobban did on the importance of the social and the economic. For these historians, semiotics is more important than social history, vieux-style.

We argued in the previous chapter that, from a statistical and even a structural standpoint—the expansion of a small-owning peasant sector, for example—the French Revolution certainly did not produce a modern, urban, industrialised society. However, to deny the importance

Social interpretations of the Revolution 73

of the abolition of feudalism and the legal and juridical changes which the Revolution did introduce, all of which did mark an important stage in the evolution of French capitalism, is to barter historical truth for ideological advantage. This chapter will argue, taking a few selected areas of controversy between revisionist and marxisant historians, that, although it would be anachronistic to identify ‘socialism’ (the term was not employed widely until well into the nineteenth century) with the French Revolution, this does not invalidate the adoption of a social approach when evaluating the significance of certain key events. After all, if such an approach was good enough for Alfred Cobban…

When discussing the social history of the Revolution we should begin with the very important fact that there were far more French people around in 1789 than there had been a century earlier: approximately 21 million in 1700, 28 million by the 1790s. The rate of demographic growth slowed significantly during the last decades of the ancien régime, due, in part, to economic recession as well as to other factors such as the wider use of contraceptive techniques. Birth-rates fell from 38.8 per thousand during the 1780s to 32.9 per thousand by the early 1800s; death-rates also fell, from 35.5 per thousand in the period 1785– 9 to 29.5 per thousand during the years 1795–9, the most striking feature being a big fall in infant mortality—252 per thousand in the 1780s, 195 per thousand during the 1800s. These statistics alone suggest that a social ‘revolution’ was going on in homes throughout France—increased search for land to feed more mouths; changes in the structure of the family, especially the place of women in the home as well as in the workplace; attitudes to health and child-rearing. Finally, again on a human but rather more tragic note, it is worth recording that, despite the social upheavals of the Revolution and the half million deaths in wars, internal and external during the 1790s, the population of France would increase by twice this figure during the same period.2

Much of the strain which demographic change imposed upon French society fell upon country-dwellers. France, in 1789, was 85 per cent rural. Again, we noted in the previous chapter that much of the history of the Revolution can be reduced to a four-letter word— land. During the 1790s, 22 million French men and women lived in the countryside, 17–18 million of whom were engaged directly in what has been too hurriedly dismissed as ‘agriculture’. Revisionist historians, anxious to improve the image of the ancien régime at the cost of the Revolution, too often ignore the social fact that the vast majority of these country-dwellers laboured within an increasingly despised and archaic feudal and theocratic system which exacted

74 The French Revolution

from those who worked the soil a multiplicity of dues and personal services. In 1789, the nobility, estimated to number between 300– 400,000, owned, directly, around a fifth of the land of France, unequally dispersed with 40 per cent in parts of the south-west, 33 per cent in Burgundy, less than 10 per cent in Flanders. The Church, with approximately 170,000 clerics, possessed under one-tenth of the land, although its landed influence varied from 5 per cent in parts of the west to 20 per cent in parts of the north and east, another very significant socio-economic fact. It is now widely accepted, even by many revisionist historians that there was a ‘seigneurial reaction’ during the second half of the eighteenth century, associated, as Professor Cobban himself suggested, with the incursion of capitalist values into the management of estates. The seizure of common lands, the attack on customary rights, the use of lawyers and agents to scrutinise title-deeds so that more could be squeezed from the peasantry, already suffering from increasing State taxation as well as from the payment of the Church tithe, all transformed an unacceptable system into an intolerable one for those who worked the land. Annie Moulin has suggested that if one adds up the seigneurial taxes and dues which the French peasant paid to his lord, the tithe (dîme) levied by his local church, and the taxes, direct and indirect, which went to the government, we are looking at a loss to the peasant ‘of between one-quarter and one-half of the revenue of the peasant household’.3

The Grande Peur, that massive, six-pronged assault which swept through France during the spring and summer of 1789, launched within the context of the political events in Paris, performed the last rites over a defunct feudal system. On 4 August, the deputies declared that ‘feudalism was abolished in its entirety’. In other words, the social struggle of the peasantry against an anachronistic system of feudal expropriation precipitated the most momentous event of the Revolution—the root and branch attack upon the social, political and institutional structure of ancien régime France. This is not a conclusion drawn by marxisant historians alone: William Doyle, for example, gives it the right emphasis:

But far more than feudalism had been cast aside on the night of 4 August. Privilege, that fundamental principle of social and institutional life since time immemorial, had been renounced…. For three centuries French social mobility had largely been channelled through the sale of offices, but that too now stood condemned.4

Social interpretations of the Revolution 75

One wonders how any historian can sustain the argument that the Revolution was, au fond, a political event with social consequences! At the heart of the Revolution lay the social conflict which, for more than a century, had pitted peasant against the seigneurial system. After 4 August, it became a matter of squabbling over the rich spoils. Here again, the peasants were not to go away empty-handed. No wonder that, towards the end of his distinguished career, Albert Soboul preferred to talk of the French Revolution not as a ‘capitalist, bourgeois’ revolution but as a ‘peasant-bourgeois’ revolution.5

However, it would take another three years, at least, to begin to clear the débris of feudalism. This was primarily due to the continued existence of the nobility which had lost its pre-eminence, but certainly not all its power and influence over the land, as well as the existence of profound divisions within peasant society itself. There was also the crucial political fact of the break-up of the peasant-bourgeois alliance which alone had secured the victory over the common enemy— feudalism—in 1789. Far from ending conflict in the countryside, the introduction of a new agrarian system based upon property contracts, together with the sale and redistribution of around 10 per cent of the land of France, mainly ‘nationalised’ Church property, was bound to increase antagonisms between peasants seeking more land and the wealthy bourgeoisie, urban and rural, as well as aggravating, and politicising, long-standing, festering conflicts between rich and poor peasants themselves. There was, after all, not that much in common between the wealthy farmers, the laboureurs and gros fermiers at the top, who had often acted as agents of the absentee noble and cleric, leasing from them the right to collect feudal and clerical dues, the small-owning peasants (petits propriétaires) in the middle, and the millions of share-croppers (métayers)—working perhaps as many as two-thirds of all French farms—and day-labourers (journaliers) who formed over half of the community in the richer cereal-growing regions of the north or around Paris.

Applying the coup de grâce to a feudal regime, already mortally wounded by the socio-economic and intellectual onslaughts launched in the decades preceding the Revolution, was relatively easy, particularly given the wide social consensus which provided the heavy ammunition, although, it needs to be repeated, the actual coup de grâce was the work of the peasants themselves during the Grande Peur. However, the collapse of this consensus, central to an understanding of the subsequent course of the Revolution, was the problem. The first real signs of the break-up of the bourgeois-peasant alliance of the summer of 1789 came with the legislation of the spring of 1790 which

76 The French Revolution

attempted to resolve the thorny problems associated with the collapse of the feudal system of land tenure. For example, thousands of non- nobles had bought seigneuries before 1789, their contracts including the right to levy landed and other, even ‘feudal’ dues, from their tenants and share-croppers. Were they now to be deprived of all this income? What about the ‘rights of property’, lynchpin of the new, modern, contractual order? What of the dîme, a due which had often been incorporated into landed contracts? Would the landowner carry the cost of abolition? The seemingly obsessive bourgeois concern with ‘the rights of property’ during the 1790s, increasingly regarded as more sacred than the Catholic mass, cannot be understood without placing it in the context of the abolition of feudal property relations and the seizure of Church lands. The most modern aspect of the French Revolution was the time and energy it devoted to securing ‘property- rights’, still a fundamental issue in contemporary European society.

The National Assembly, after lengthy discussions in its Feudal Committee, decided that, apart from the Church dîme and the dues associated with personal servitude, which were to be abolished without compensation (in theory again), all ‘landed’ dues would have to be redeemed at 20 or 25 times their annual value. Peasants would have to prove, by producing the original title-deed, that a particular due was ‘landed’ rather than ‘feudal’. But this was an almost impossible task given the complexity of feudal documents, to say nothing of their disappearance during the Grande Peur. Peasants felt cheated. The land was theirs. Why should they pay anything, other than a fair rent to their landlords? The conflict over the transformation of feudal into bourgeois, individual property rights produced the first major crack between what Patrice Higonnet has called ‘bourgeois universalism’, and the apparently confused, but historically explicable, peasant ideal of ownership within a traditional, communitarian socio-economic framework. Hence, the refusal on the part of the vast majority of peasants to redeem what they regarded as illegal dues; hence, the periodic waves of peasant insurrection which afflicted the French countryside until 1793.

Once again, war, as well as the political situation in Paris, helped to resolve the problem in favour of the peasantry. It is no coincidence that the two legislative acts passed in August 1792 and June of the following year, actually abolishing the ‘feudal regime’, came at a time when the war was going badly and the monarchy was being overthrown. To survive, the Girondins needed the mass support of the peasantry and that support was draining away. Feudalism had to go, de facto as well as de jure. If one compares the victory of the French peasantry with that

Social interpretations of the Revolution 77

of their Russian counterparts who, following the Emancipation of Serfdom Act of 1861, were forced to go on paying redemption dues for forty years, one has some idea of the magnitude of the victory secured in just four years by the French peasantry. Most historians agree that the scale of this victory, by strengthening the existence of a massive peasant sector of French society, largely determined the future character of French society.

But was modern capitalism in France strengthened by this victory? What of the idea (more leninist than marxist!) that hundreds of thousands of ‘democratic’ small-owning peasants could accumulate enough capital to assist in the launch, eventually, of the real bourgeois industrial revolution? François Hincker argues that ‘the fantastic drop in obligatory payments opened up immense perspectives’.6 There is no doubt that peasants did acquire property from the massive sale of Church lands. Although the bourgeoisie, urban and rural, got the lion’s share—selling by auction made it easier for the wealthy to triumph— tens of thousands of peasants joined in the biggest land-rush in French history. Georges Lefebvre has estimated that, in the department of the Nord, a staggering 25 per cent of the land was sold as biens nationaux, with the peasantry and the bourgeoisie sharing the spoils between them, though this was the exception rather than the rule.7 However, let us note that, in the Chartres region, for example, the number of landowners did increase by 30 per cent between 1790 and 1820 ‘but the peasant majority ended up with most of the holdings of less than 5 hectares’.8

In the final analysis, marxisant theses concerning the link between the advance of modern capitalism and the existence of a large small- owning peasant society do not entirely convince. If the number of small peasant owners increased substantially, often through resales, the methods of farming the land underwent very little change. In other words, for the most part, peasants, large and small, got land but proceeded to farm it in the traditional way, leasing out a few acres to share-croppers, refusing to carve up the common lands, persisting with traditional rights of gleaning and pasturing. In addition, many of the more marginal farmers and share-croppers, holding none of the right cards for this particular poker game, lost out altogether. For them, the rapacious laboureur or tenant-farmer replaced the old seigneur as the new hate-figure. One small farmer from the commune of Seyne (Gard) put it succinctly: the Revolution had benefited France by ridding the country of nobles and priests: ‘it only remains for us to strike down the big landowners (gros propriétaires fonciers), because it is now that they are beginning to use their clout to oppress the poor inhabitants of the countryside’.9 The French road to capitalism would include many

78 The French Revolution

detours where more communitarian, ‘socialist’ ideals, many of then inherited from France’s peasant past, continued to thrive.

One hotly debated issue concerns the response of the Jacobins to the social crisis which the Revolution had unleashed in the countryside. Did they have a coherent social policy? It would be absurd to expect it to be too coherent given the quite exceptional military and political circumstances of the Year II. However, there is recent research which suggests that the Jacobin Terror was not just a product of war, or of the totalitarian day-dreams of Maximilien Robespierre; its ideology was also shaped by the social and economic consequences of the abolition of the ancien régime. This is not to argue that the Jacobins were ‘proto- socialists’, certainly not in the marxist sense of a revolutionary vanguard that believed in the necessity of class struggle and the expropriation of bourgeois property—far from it. However, one historian has argued recently that there may well be a link between the Jacobins and early French socialists, such as Fourier and Saint-Simon, who also rejected the necessity of violent revolution, the class struggle and the abolition of private property.10 This would fit with the conclusions of Peter Jones’s recent research concerning the creation of a property-owning democracy during the Year II.

Let us take the plans to redistribute émigré property to the poor and the even more contentious issue of common lands, an issue which had lined up communities against seigneurs ever since the latter had been given the right to seize one-third of the commons in 1669. Legislation on these crucial matters was passed from 3–10 June 1793, and the reactions highlight the complexity of the struggle between rich and poor, agrarian individualists and collectivists. In some regions, rich farmers owning cattle or sheep, anxious to continue their monopoly of the use of common lands, did not want to see them divided up amongst the poor; on the other hand, if they wanted more land to plough and were interested in enclosures then clearly division might be attractive. In June 1793, the Jacobins attempted to resolve the issue in favour of the small farmer. By the legislation of 10 June, communities could divide the commons amongst the heads of households, given that one- third of the community voted in favour. Jones shows that poorer peasants did benefit from the division of the common lands in some regions, whilst further legislation permitting the sale of émigré lands was implemented in favour of the poor. However, the experiment was short-lived; the Thermidoreans gradually whittled away the minor gains of the Year II. As Jones concludes, Jacobin policy was ‘flawed and they failed’.11 None the less, the Jacobins did have a social (though not socialist) policy.

Social interpretations of the Revolution 79

The overall point to make is that one does not have to sleep with Das Capital under one’s pillow to recognise the relationship between socio- economic developments and the political evolution of the French Revolution, just as one does not have to swallow (even if one puts some Gramscian sugar on the marxist pill) too direct a relationship between the ‘superstructure’—cultural, legal and juridical—and the socio- economic ‘base’. Geoffrey Ellis, an informed critic of marxisant theories, can write, à propos the sale of biens nationaux, ‘By any standards, the sale of such vast resources was a major social and economic development in France during the 1790s.’12 The Revolution did effect a major redistribution of land. In 1789, the Church had owned up to 10 per cent of the land of France, the nobility twice as much; by 1815, the Church had ceased to be a major landowner whilst the nobility had lost perhaps half of its property. However, it is equally important to make the point that the two most important social events of the Revolution—the collapse of the feudal system and the sale of 10 per cent of the land of France—did not produce an agrarian revolution on the English model. Certainly, under the Directory, we can discern a more individualist and ‘free-market’ approach to agriculture, but Arthur Young’s dreams of a happy French community of farmers, retired from the commons behind their enclosures, would only be realised in part.

One area of social history which requires further research concerns the symbiotic relationship between agriculture and industry in the French countryside. One has become accustomed to use the term ‘peasant’ without thinking what it actually encompasses. Hundreds of thousands of French ‘peasants’ spent half the year in the fields, their own and other people’s, the other half spinning and weaving for France’s massive textile industry which had expanded at a dramatic rate in certain regions of France—around Lille in the north-east, Rouen in the west, Nîmes in the south-east, for example—particularly after the edicts of the 1760s which allowed peasants to work without being members of a guild. The village of Roubaix near the commercial and manufacturing centre of Lille, for example, had increased its population from 4,500 in the 1760s to 12,000 by 1789. In the twenty parishes around the city of Rennes in the west, one in four of the total population of 26,000 was engaged in the production of sail-cloth: ‘That is, rural industry contributed to the livelihood of virtually every family in the region.’13 Nîmes, in the south-east of France, was the centre of a textile industry which linked scores of villages and bourgs within a radius of twenty miles or more. Far too little is known about the impact

80 The French Revolution

of the Revolution upon these workers, particularly upon female workers. As war, inflation and recession impacted upon the countryside, many village communities, their numbers swollen by men who had been employed in the towns when work was available, fell back upon their own resources, making their own clothes, tools and utensils. In the Lower Languedoc region, many villages began to plant hemp again in order to produce rough cloth for clothes and sacks. Given the scale of the economic recession in France from the 1780s to the 1800s, their lot was not a happy one, but we need to know far more about all this.

How did proto-industrial workers respond to the Revolution? The answer is that no general pattern is discernible. One way of unlocking the mystery is to consider first the socio-cultural nature of the community, and second their relationship to those who provided them with their livelihoods. The indications are, depending on these and other factors, that proto-industrial workers, caught between the rural and the urban world, could opt for or against the Revolution. Let us take the example of the departments of the Ardèche and the Gard in Lower Languedoc, whose communities had been increasingly drawn into the textile—particularly woollens and silks—industry in the eighteenth century. There is evidence of continuity in the poor, mainly Catholic region of the Bas-Vivarais between the insurrections of the 1780s—the masques armés revolt of 1783, for example—and the Catholic royalist movements of the 1790s, the camps de Jalès and the actions of the égorgeurs during the Directory. In the mainly Protestant villages of the Gardonnenque, north-east of Nîmes, on the other hand, there was a close religious and economic dependency upon the rich Protestant négociants of the city. In the summer of 1790, when the first elections of the Revolution were taking place in Nîmes, thousands of Protestant proto-industrial workers poured down from the hills to support the Protestant ticket, participating in the massacre of hundreds of Catholic workers, the first major, bloody manifestation of counter- revolution in France. The link between social distress and political action is evident, but the importance of religious affiliation obviously helps to explain revolutionary or counter-revolutionary options.14

Donald Sutherland and Tim LeGoff open up the possibility of links between social distress, counter-revolution and crime in the HauteLoire region which witnessed the near total collapse of lace-making during the 1790s: ‘Since the export of these textiles paid for the grain which the region had to import because it was not cereal country, everyone suffered and the surrounding region became notorious for its draft- dodging, banditry and general crime.’15 As disenchantment with the

Social interpretations of the Revolution 81

Revolution increased, links between draft-dodging, crime and ‘counter- revolution’ were reinforced. There is also a relationship between Charles Tilly’s thesis concerning rapid and uneven rates of urbanisation and the spread of proto-industrialisation in the countryside which has not yet been fully explored. Again, the key question so far as the counter-revolution in the Vendée is concerned is why did some artisan communities choose the republican option whilst others rejected it? Religious differences are not the answer here, but there is the common thread, between counter-revolutionary movements in the west and those in the south-east, concerning the degree of economic dependence which existed between the urban merchants, who provided the work and the markets, and their work-force. The leader of the counter- revolution in Nîmes in 1790, François Froment, accused local merchant-manufacturers of giving work only to Protestant rural villagers who were prepared to do it more cheaply. For the Vendée, Paul Bois offers a more sociological approach suggesting that, in order to explain the choice of political options, we should distinguish between ‘weavers grouped in bourgs, producing for foreign markets, and more dependent upon urban influences, and those who, working for local needs, were immersed in a peasant world, the true criterion of mentalité being less what profession they exercised than the social environment’.16 This approach, presumably, would win the approval of the younger generation of ‘socio-cultural’ historians.

For example, David Garrioch and Michael Sonenscher have reopened the debate on urban artisans, suggesting more sophisticated ways of understanding historical change and political choice during the revolutionary period. In his original work on the patterns and processes of eighteenth-century urban trades, Michael Sonenscher has been at pains to ‘deconstruct’ the relationship between a worker’s place in the production process and the politics of the Year II as posited by Albert Soboul in his classic Les Sansculottes parisiens de l’An II (Paris, 1959). Soboul argued that the small artisan and shopkeeper stratum of Paris society, pressurised by the rise of modern forms of capitalism, developed a political programme, related certainly to the peculiar circumstances of the Year II, but also to the experience of declining artisans and urban consumers for whom the main enemy was commercial capitalism. Sonenscher, however, rejects what he (in common with Alfred Cobban) considers to be too ideologically rigid a link between political choice and the world of work: ‘artisans who became sansculottes did not always do so because they were artisans’. In a joint article, Garrioch and Sonenscher noted, for example, that the compagnonnage organisation for journeymen was not prevalent in

82 The French Revolution

Paris, and that ‘There were other types of association, which, while conforming to the general pattern of eighteenth-century French sociability, drew upon the particularities of local environment.’17

Kinship, the complex and shifting patterns of work associated with subcontracting, and the development of a ‘language of labour’ developed in the struggle against the evolution of merchant capitalism and articulated through the pre-revolutionary courts, these are issues which are attracting attention: they appear to be confirmed by the memoirs of one Parisian artisan, Jacques Ménétra.18 The adoption of a more sociological approach is to be welcomed as is the subtlety of argument and the weight of erudition, but it is surely throwing the social baby out with the marxist bath-water to conclude that ‘the social determinants of the politics of the Year II simply did not exist’.19 There was an artisan ‘ideology’, derived, no doubt, from a wider range of socio-cultural experience than that allowed for by Albert Soboul, and which certainly did not spring fully armed from the work-bench or the politics of the Year II, but which none the less sought to defend a democracy of small-scale producers from developing forms (plural not singular) of modern capitalism. Gwyn Williams, in an essay called ‘Twenty years after’ to introduce a new edition of his Artisans and Sansculottes remarks: ‘The original conclusion of my book bears repeating. The ideology of democracy was pre-industrial and its first serious practitioners were artisans.’20 Recalling Peter Jones’s argument in favour of the existence of a Jacobin ‘social policy’, I would further argue that the Jacobin-sansculotte alliance of 1793 was not based solely on the pragmatic political and military realities of the period, but on an admittedly loose—and even fanciful perhaps—shared perception of a society which could recognise both individualism, property-rights and community. In this, the Jacobins shared the ideological ‘universalism’ of the bourgeoisie of 1789. Echoes of the fusion of ‘individualism’ and community can even be heard today.

We have dealt with the social question so far as viewed ‘from below’. What was happening ‘from above’? What was the impact of the Revolution upon the industrialists, manufacturers and merchants who had served their apprenticeship during the ancien régime? Here the contrast between marxisant and revisionist historians is more stark. Albert Soboul stressed the development of modern forms of industrial capitalism, the cotton, coal and iron-ore industries, the entrepreneurial dynamism of ironmasters such as Dietrich who employed 800 workers at his Niederbronn works alone; or the de Wendel family with their forges at Charleville, Homburg and Hayange; or the Anzin coal-mining

Social interpretations of the Revolution 83

company, one of the biggest in Europe, employing 4,000 men. Typically, Soboul concludes: The sight of this economic activity made the men of the bourgeoisie conscious of their class and made them understand that their interests were irreparably opposed to those of the aristocracy.’21 From the revisionist camp, Guy Chaussinand-Nogaret absolutely refutes the idea that there was a relationship between development of industrial capitalism and the ‘rise of the bourgeoisie’. For the latter, as we have seen, it was the aristocracy, not the bourgeoisie who was in the vanguard of a modern capitalist revolution:

Over a whole range of activities and enterprises nobles, either alone or in association with members of the greater business bourgeoisie, showed their dynamism, their taste for invention and innovation, and their ability as economic leaders: by which I mean their ability to direct capital originating in land or government stock into productive activities…to transmute the forms of production into an industrial revolution.22

Again, the argument, taken at face-value, is persuasive. Take coal- mining: the prince de Croy was a leading figure behind the Anzin coal- mining company; half of the iron-forges in France were owned by nobles, like the de Wendels and the Dietrichs.

Again, however, there are serious flaws in the argument. To leave aside for the moment the prevailing anti-industrial and commercial ethos of ancien régime France, many of the ‘nobles’ cited had been recently ennobled (Dietrich as late as 1761) and were far from being typical of their order. In addition, it has to remembered that the nobility owned most of the land beneath which the coal, iron-ore, and other mineral deposits lay; their involvement was often regarded as just another way of increasing revenues from their landed estates. Only a minority of nobles managed industrial concerns directly; more often than not they were ‘farmed-out’ to entrepreneurs who were forced to work within the constraints of a seigneurial, proto-industrial society. My recent study of the epic struggle between the ‘bourgeois’, Pierre- François Tubeuf, and the ‘aristocrat’, maréchal de Castries, for control of the coal-mining region of the Basses-Cévennes, reveals the essential difference in ‘economic behaviour’. Whilst the mining expert Tubeuf invested massive sums in his mines, concentrated production in a few key places, introduced new techniques for mining coal, the maréchal de Castries, possessing seigneurial control over the land beneath which the most productive mines were to be found, worked through his agents and stewards who were constantly urging him not to involve himself

84 The French Revolution

too deeply in modern industrial ventures (les entreprises en grand). Ownership, in terms of land or shares, is not the key issue here; it is more a question of how, in terms of investment, technical innovation, concentration, and ‘man-management’, industrial concerns were worked.

What is also interesting, however, is the fact that one of France’s leading entrepreneurs, Tubeuf, did not actually emigrate until 1791, suggesting that the Revolution did not exactly create a capitalist nirvana, at least for those involved in heavy industry. Two pieces of legislation passed in that year underline the degree to which the revolutionary child did not emancipate itself fully from the ancien régime man: the Rural Code of 27 September, although moving in the direction of agrarian individualism, left considerable scope for the maintenance of traditional farming customs; the legislation on mining (12–28 July 1791) was a blow for those who, like Tubeuf, wanted the State to support the granting of large mining concessions, article three making it abundantly plain that the small landowner, scratching a fox- hole into the hillside to get coal, would be given preference. Again, one should not attempt to understand why this legislation was passed in the form it was without placing it in the context of increasing social discontent from small peasant landowners, as well as from the dispossessed. It could be argued that the situation was far worse for financiers and merchants: this was still, after all, a world dominated by commercial, not industrial, capitalism. Indeed, bankers, tax-farmers, and the merchant class—wholesalers rather than retailers—paid a high price during the Terror. Over 30 tax-farmers were executed. In Lyon, almost one-quarter of the 1,900 official executions were drawn from the commercial sector; in Nîmes, out of the 133 executions, there were 4 négociants, 5 manufacturers and 13 merchants.

However, we have argued earlier that it was the outbreak of war, more than the outbreak of the Revolution, which caused major problems for merchants, externally with the loss of France’s rich colonies, internally, with the onset of the Terror. The Atlantic ports of the west were not seriously affected until 1793, Bordeaux a little earlier. The international summer fair at Beaucaire on the Rhône was still attracting a healthy attendance in the early 1790s. The success of these major ports continued to stimulate the manufactures and commerce of neighbouring inland regions, in the case of Nantes and Le Havre, all the way to Paris where by the late 1790s, 40,000 workers would be engaged in producing the multifarious ‘articles de Paris’. During the early stages of the Revolution, the strength of the commercial and trading sector was mirrored on the political stage.

Social interpretations of the Revolution 85

Lynn Hunt has shown how this sector, although not well represented at the national level—from 14 per cent of the National Assembly in 1790 to 4 per cent under the Directory—played a central role in most important cities and towns until 1793: half the posts on the Marseille council were filled by merchants during the early years of the Revolution; they occupied two-thirds of the ‘federalist’ council in Bordeaux elected in early 1793.

The debate on the Federalist Revolt of the summer of 1793 is again an area where some historians have striven hard to deny the link between socio-economic and political forces. Recently, Antonio De Francesco has challenged ‘the seeping social characterization of the Federalist revolt’. In place of a social interpretation, the author prefers to concentrate on political and institutional issues, the election of new men at local level after 1792 dedicated to democratic politics, the importance of local institutions, in general terms ‘the breakdown of the political relationship between the capital and the provinces’.23 Many of these points have, in fact, been integrated into the interpretations provided by two detailed studies of federalism, the first by Paul Hanson, comparing ‘federalist’ Caen with ‘Montagnard’ Limoges, the second by Bill Edmonds focusing upon the major insurrection in Lyon. However, although there are distinct differences of emphasis concerning the explanation of the relationship between the merchant/ manufacturing elites and the popular masses (the social composition of federalist cities were, after all, different), both agree that socio- economic factors are central to an analysis of provincial politics. Hanson concludes that ‘the social fabric and economic structures of a town and region are crucial factors in molding the shape of the local political arena’;24 whilst Edmonds, although emphasising the political significance of the ham-fisted nature of Jacobin policy towards Lyon, pursues a similar line when he writes that ‘deep social divisions prevented Lyon from showing a united front to outsiders or taking the line of attentisme: timely adjustment to changes of direction in Paris’.25

I would take precisely the same line with respect to the federalist revolt in Nîmes. The notion that the wealthy négociants and merchant/ manufacturers of the big commercial cities had the best interests of their work-forces at heart flies in the face of all the evidence concerning their appalling attitude towards workers in the pre- revolutionary period. De Francesco is on safer ground when he argues, albeit with some exaggeration, that the Jacobins ‘in the name of popular rule and by means of a tax on wealth and the call for a generalized maximum, destroyed the economic balance of the most

86 The French Revolution

advanced areas of France, and carried out their policies with authoritarian ruthlessness’.26 But then this was a period of ‘total war‘.

The Directorial regime between 1795 and 1799 cannot be understood without an appreciation of the damage which the Terror had inflicted upon the economic elites: for one of the Directors, Barras, as for Napoleon, it was impossible to conduct total war without the support of war contractors and bankers. The Directory would signal a marked shift in the direction of the Revolution, away from the public to the private. Howard Brown, in his study of the relationship between the Directory and war contractors, has referred to the ‘drive to privatize’. Certainly those involved in the financial, manufacturing and commercial sectors could not only breathe again after the constraints of the Terror, but set about restoring, or creating ab initio, personal fortunes. Brown even suggests that the Directory’s method of prosecuting war, fraught with social consequences for the ordinary people of France, was the eighteenth-century equivalent of ‘the twentieth-century military/ industrial complex’.27 From 1795 to 1799, the gap between les gros and les petits widened dangerously, a clue to the continuity of counter- revolutionary, or should we say, ‘anti-revolutionary’ activity. Again, far more research needs to be conducted on the relationship between the political and economic policies of the Directory and the recrudescence of widespread social unrest, often taking the form of ‘counter- revolution’.

Despite the obvious discontinuities, there were, of course, patterns of continuity during the 1790s. Not everyone, for example, who had been involved in trade and manufacturing in 1789 had been killed off by the late 1790s. Many colonies had been lost it is true (although trade with them did not necessarily cease), but the increasing exclusion of British goods was creating new markets internally and externally. There was also the possibility of acquiring new sites from the sale of national lands. Between 1790 and 1802, cotton manufacturers alone acquired eighty-two such properties. Cotton was one of the success stories of the Revolution and the history of Cristophe Oberkampf proves that the Revolution could promote modern industrial techniques. Producing 37,000 pieces of printed cotton cloth in 1791, this figure had risen to 58,000 by 1809. One should remember that Oberkampf had been a good revolutionary, mayor of his commune situated near Paris, a member of its Popular Society. None the less, there can be no possible doubt that things were far easier after 1795. Another industrialist on a European scale was Guillaume Ternaux, one of those who had decided, during the Terror, that emigration was the better part of survival. But he

Social interpretations of the Revolution 87

was back by 1798 to create one of the biggest textile and furnishing concerns in France, employing, by the 1820s, 19,000 workers. Paul Butel stresses that the Revolution promoted a much bigger national market with a ‘spectacular rise’ in the number of new industries in Paris and to the east: The Directory was a time of prosperity, and from 1796 onwards machine spinning increased substantially following the modernisation of the cotton mills.’28

Finally, when considering the social history of the financial and manufacturing elites, we should point to those studies which confirm the continuity, rather than the ruptures in the economic history of the Revolution. Bordeaux had around the same number of merchants in 1799 as it had had in 1789; Gail Bossenga tells us that, by 1810, 60 per cent of the Lille municipal council was drawn from the merchant and manufacturing class. 29 In Paris, bankers, currency dealers, war contractors and négociants dominated the list of the 150 highest taxpayers in the capital in 1808.30 Apart from highlighting the vast fortunes made by bankers such as Jean-Frédéric Perregaux—treasurer to the Committee of Public Safety and the Napoleonic Consulate— Michel Brugière’s study of the financial and manufacturing elite during the Revolution also stresses the continuity of personnel from 1789 to the Empire. Men like F.Rolland, son of a rich textile family from Carcassonne who opened a spinning-mill near Paris in 1801; Lecouteulx de Canteleu, banker, arrested during the Terror, but who survived to become the first president of the Bank of France; or F-P. Cornut de la Fontaine, secretary to the royal Treasury in 1789, chief cashier of the Bank of France from 1803–8.31 It was easier for the rich and the influential to devise strategies for survival than it was for the sansculottes, whose enemies they had been during the Year II.

Survival, even in physical terms, was far harder for the poor. In his Tableau de Paris Louis-Sébastien Mercier writes that one-quarter of the population of the capital ‘does not know from one day to the next whether its labours will bring in enough to live on on the morrow’.32

The Revolution did little to allay their fears, although, as with the ‘abolition of feudalism’ announced in 1789, we are confronted with an even wider gap between revolutionary idealism and harsh reality. It could be argued that no regime in modern history thought of doing more for the poor. During the Constituent Assembly, the Comité de mendicité, under its humanitarian president, La Rochefoucauld- Liancourt, undertook a most exhaustive survey of poverty, its causes and cures. The results of its inquiries were disturbing, to say the least: ‘For in fifty-one departments…the Committee estimated that the

88 The French Revolution

number of mendiants was an astonishing 1,928,064 out of a total population of 16,634,466, or almost one in eight of the total.’33 Before a coherent welfare policy could be implemented, the government had to fall back upon the ancien régime palliative of ateliers de charité. During the Terror, the State actually began to compile a record of all those in need of welfare (the Grand Livre de Bienfaisance), and began doling out money to orphans and widows. The ideal surpassed, or at least equalled, the aspirations of politicians in the 1940s to create welfare provision ‘from the cradle to the grave’. But war and lack of funds gnawed away at such laudable ambitions. There were also the contradictions inherent in so much of the social legislation of the Revolution. The abolition of feudalism, municipal taxes, the seizure of hospital property, as well as the eventual attack on the Catholic Sisters of Charity, meant that, by 1796, hospitals were in a parlous condition, worse off, in the vast majority of cases, than they had been in 1789. Once again, as with education, the infant secular State had bitten off more than it could chew.

Perhaps more than it wanted to chew, particularly after the Terror when fear of the poor haunted the dreams of all property-owners. The Thermidoreans and their successors seized upon the failure of early revolutionary policy to switch welfare provision back to the ‘private sector’. Ateliers de charité were closed, leaving the really poor ‘destitute and bewildered’; the duty of caring for the poor was thrust back upon the municipalities, reliant more upon private charity than State provision. As a result, the last years of the 1790s proved a nightmare for the really poor. Many preferred to risk life and limb on the battlefields abroad than fight for survival at home: the battlefields of Europe represented the real ‘outdoor relief for the more miserable sections of the population. Richard Cobb has charted the dismal fate of hundreds of men and women, mostly the former, who were driven to suicide in Paris between 1795 and 1801. The author is adept at evoking sympathy for these pathetic social victims fished out of the Seine, whose gaudy apparel—the ‘harlequined’ poor—masked the drab misery of their existence. One victim, in particular, may be taken to symbolise the fate of the many. On one of the copper buttons of his coat was stamped the ironic legend ‘République française’.34 Florin Aftalion is convinced that the ‘free-market’ policies of the Thermidoreans were not to blame for the mass misery of post-1795 France, but Alan Forrest is surely nearer the mark when he concludes that ‘the poor could be excused for thinking by the end of the decade that the Revolution they had lived through was not their revolution at all but one devoted to the

Social interpretations of the Revolution 89

interests of others, of the bourgeois, of the towns, of Paris, of people who had little knowledge or understanding of their plight’.35

If in class terms the poor suffered most during the Revolution, in terms of gender it could be argued that the female of the species suffered more than the male. Marxist historians of the previous generation, consumed with class and structure, paid less heed than they might have done to women. One of the most original of his kind, Gwyn Williams, in an introduction to a new edition of his Artisans and Sansculottes, first published in 1968, begs forgiveness, with some Celtic overkill: Twenty years on, however, I cannot fail to note, in pain and shame, the barely concealed surprise [at women’s participation in the Revolution] which informs my writing at that point.36 Some of my own students are still surprised to learn that the Revolution produced a Declaration of the Rights of Woman as well as the more famous Rights of Man. However, the tide is turning, although, despite the pioneering work of female historians as different and as gifted as Olwen Hufton and Darlene Levy, it is still certainly not at the flood. Due and proper emphasis is now being placed on the crucial importance of the March to Versailles on 5 October 1789 when women captured the monarchy for Paris and the Revolution for ordinary people, much more frightening for the bourgeois elites in the Constituent Assembly than the attack on the Bastille; on the contribution of women to the genesis and objectives of revolutionary—not just food—riots; on their contribution to the creation of women’s political consciousness through clubs like the Société des Républicaines-Révolutionnaires; and, finally, on women’s resistance to the religious changes wrought by the Revolution and to the revival of Catholicism in France after 1795.37 On the critical period of the Terror, however, far more needs to be done on the relationship between the women’s movement, the Enragés and the response of Girondins and Jacobins during those crucial months of March-June 1793, as well as on the political role of women after Thermidor, something which Babeuf, like some of the Enragés sought to encourage. There can be absolutely no doubt that, by 1795, men had become thoroughly frightened concerning the potential for a women’s revolution within the Revolution. After 1795, women were not even admitted, unaccompanied, into the spectators’ gallery of its national assemblies.

It is all the more important to stress the importance of the political contribution of women in shaping the course and character of the Revolution, since all too often serious consideration of this aspect of their history is omitted. None the less, the vast majority of Frenchmen continued to regard women as the gentler sex, peculiarly fashioned for

90 The French Revolution

bringing life into the world and caring for it once arrived. And this women continued to do on a scale, given the vicissitudes of the Revolution, which was little short of heroic. Modern history is characterised by another division of labour than the economic concept produced by Adam Smith—a gender division which sees men doing the killing and women clearing up the human mess. (Did David have this thought in mind when he painted his Les Sabines in 1799?). Throughout the Revolution, officially or unofficially, it was women in the religious nursing orders who cared for the sick and the dying; it was women who kept families together when the men joined the vast armies of the 1790s; women and children died alongside their partners and fathers in the Vendéean wars; women who continued to run the small units of production, in home, workshop or business when their husbands died, again, a neglected area of research. In Lille, for example, ‘widow Bernard Mousson’ managed the operation of twenty spinning-mills producing linen thread.38 From the Enlightenment to the late nineteenth century, a woman who dedicated herself to a political career or cause continued to have her sex called into question.39 But even if the revolutionary Pantheon was to be reserved strictly for men, this, in itself, opens up new ways of thinking about the nature of the ‘bourgeois Revolution’, as Hazel Mills has suggested recently, in an informative survey of the entire subject. The impact of ‘feminism’ upon the historiography of the Revolution is beginning to open up new avenues of research, something which was happening in the Cercle Social and among the Enragés during the early 1790s.40

9 1

6 Revolutionary culture: the creation of ‘l’homme nouveau’

One of the most obvious indications that the marxist paradigm has been under severe attack over the past decade is the fact that ‘culture’ has replaced ‘class’ as a focus of scholarly concern. Emmet Kennedy’s recent comprehensive textbook, The Culture of the French Revolution, opens with the statement: The French Revolution was a profound cultural event.’1 It was. Too often in the past, the cultural history of the Revolution has been relegated to a brief résumé of the individual contributions of ‘great names’—David, Houdon, Chénier, Grétry, Gossec taking pride of place. The most important service rendered by revisionist historians has been the emphasis they have placed upon ‘political culture’, although some have undoubtedly exaggerated its significance, particularly its autonomy in relation to the social and the economic.

Many scholars, whose intellectual formation has often been shaped by the disciplines of linguistics, sociology, ethnography and anthropology, have provided us with a broader framework within which to evaluate the cultural experience of those who lived through the 1790s. Language, for example, has been ‘deconstructed’, then reconstructed to possess almost nuclear power. For Sandy Petrey, ‘The French Revolution was explosively consistent in its determination to do things with words’, the word aristocrate possessing ‘staggering political force’.2 Eric Walter has reconstructed Gracchus Babeuf, who ‘secularises the figure of Jesus to the point of denying his divinity…because he needs to clear the decks for an inverse strategy of sacralization which will messianize the Cause of the Equals’.3 There have been the expected references to the Revolution as a ‘text’, between the covers of which, let the social and human fact be noted, hundreds of thousands of human beings were killed. This is not to argue that words, language, rhetoric, do not carry perhaps extra- ordinary weight in times of revolution. Revolutions must not only be

92 The French Revolution

done; they must be seen and heard to be done. Thus, during the 1790s, place-names and Christian names had to be altered—rue Voltaire for the rue des vierges, Ile de la Fraternité for the Ile Saint-Louis, Jean- Jacques for Joseph etc.—not once but several times, depending on the political situation. But to argue that ‘In the beginning was the word and the word was with the Revolution’ is to distort historical reality in much the same way as the ‘more vulgar econometric marxist was accused of doing a couple of decades ago.

The study of semiotics—the ‘language’ of signs and symbols—has certainly deepened our understanding of the revolutionary phenomenon when handled in a sensible and balanced fashion. Historians such as Lynn Hunt and James Leith have done just this. Despite the fact that Professor Hunt is prone to become a little too intoxicated with ‘the psycho-symbolics of the revolutionary political imagination’ at times,4

her conclusion to an analysis of ‘The Imagery of Radicalism’ that ‘the representations of revolution gave definition to the experience of power’ is not only intelligent, but intelligible. James Leith’s recent Space and Revolution contains many references to the importance of signs, symbols, statues and monuments, and we shall return to his work. Let us simply note at this point that both of the above scholars provide useful bridges to carry us over the gulf that left- and right-wing ideologues have sought to create between marxisant and revisionist interpretations of the Revolution. Lynn Hunt has argued that ‘The revolutionary political class can be termed bourgeois both in terms of social position and of class consciousness (my italics)’, but, in order to underline the importance of the cultural framework within which the bourgeoisie operated, draws our attention to the importance of their cultural formation, their ‘language and imagery’.5 Patrice Higonnet offers a more universalist interpretation of the cultural significance of the bourgeois revolution ‘a genuinely progressive moment in world history, a moment whose meaning transcends both the collapse of the monarchy and the substitution of merit and wealth to birth and caste as the organizing principles of western culture’.6

However, there is a powerful case for the argument that the most profound cultural shift which occurred during the second half of the eighteenth century was not always translated into words, and had more to do with attitudes to life and death rather than to linguistics, or, to put this in fashionable semiotic language, the sign of the cross was the most potent symbol of the ancien régime. Professor McManners has noted that, as life expectancy increased, death did not exercise the same dominion over the thoughts of the French as the Revolution

Revolutionary culture: the creation of ‘l’homme nouveau’ 93

approached, and that this transformed human relationships, on several levels:

With a longer time together, affections could more often deepen and diversify. At the same time, the old community and neighbourhood life was beginning to disintegrate; guilds, the village youth organisations, kinship groups, the nexus of conformity around the parish church would exercise less power over young people’s minds.7

The demographic, sociological, economic and associated psychological changes of the post-1750s period may well hold the key to the derivation of the most over-worked word in the revisionist revolutionary lexicon, régénération. The top priority for the political and cultural elite of the French Revolution was the creation of ‘l’homme nouveau’, a new Adam (Eve would follow him) re-housed in a secularised, rationalised Garden of Eden. Rousseau had created the prototype with his Emile, that horribly precocious child of the marriage between intellect and emotion. To create their new man, the Revolution would have to begin with the ‘regeneration’ of the Catholic Church.

On the eve of the Revolution, ‘For that 82 per cent of French men and women who lived in the countryside the practice of the Catholic religion was a central and unquestioned part of their existence.’8 One of the crucial cultural facts of our period is the attempt to replace the ubiquitous influence of the Catholic Church, inextricably linked to the structures of a dying feudal society, with a more rational, utilitarian form of religion. The most revolutionary event of the 1790s, as Alphonse Aulard pointed out a century ago, was the introduction in 1793 of the revolutionary Calendar. The new world which was to be inhabited by the new man would now begin with the birth of the Republic, not with the birth of Christ. ‘Revolutionary Man’ would be secularised from birth; that event, like his marriage and death, would henceforth be recorded, in revolutionary days, months and years, in the registers of the town hall, not in the Gregorian divisions of time employed in his parish church. The real radicalism of the French Revolution arose from its challenge to the spiritual life of the French people, and it could be argued that its failure was more evident in the spiritual than in the social realm. Marxist historiography of the Revolution, naturally orientated towards the market rather than the Catholic mass, tends to under-estimate the significance of the psycho-spiritual.

94 The French Revolution

There is, it is true, compelling evidence to support the argument that religion was losing the battle to control the hearts and minds of the French people long before 1789. Whether we take wills and the reduction in the number of masses to be said after death, declining interest in the priesthood as a vocation, the even sharper loss of interest in the monastic life, many more French men and women were becoming more concerned with life before, rather than after death. There were very interesting regional differences and it is noticeable that women continued to be attracted to the ‘caring professions’ still controlled by the Church, but the general trend is unmistakable. The attack upon the Catholic Church was, of course, a central plank in the programme of the Enlightenment, its more radical wing espousing atheistical doctrines. Condillac’s materialist, even mechanistic philosophy led him to argue, to Rousseau’s horror, that man was little more than a collection of atoms, a view shared by some contemporary philosophers such as Professor Daniel Dennett who sees man as a ‘sophisticated biological mechanism’ and computers as capable of developing ‘consciousness’. But the main thrust of the Enlightenment and enlightened thinking on religion was utilitarian, an attempt to reinterpret the Bible in the light of reason. Atheism was something to be practised by consenting intellectuals in the privacy of their own salons.

D’Alembert, joint editor of the Encyclopédie, had summed it all up decades before the Revolution when he criticised theologians for elevating their personal opinions into universal dogma. According to d’Alembert, religion was intended ‘uniquely to regulate our mode of life and our faith; they believed it was to enlighten us also with the system of the world’.9 Yet another interesting division of labour—priests should be concerned with morals and mortality; philosophers with telling us how society should be organised. But theses were being advanced which were revolutionising man’s understanding of time as well as of his place in the order of things. J-B.Lamarck’s work on ‘biological transformism’ foreshadowed the evolutionary theories of Charles Darwin. In his influential work, Histoire naturelle, the comte de Buffon undermined the traditional view of man as being made in the image of God when he wrote: ‘The first truth which issues from this serious examination of nature is a truth which perhaps humbles man. This truth is that he ought to classify himself with the animals.’10 For the time, this was a truly revolutionary statement. The fact that, in common with Newton, Buff on stressed that the wonders of nature only confirmed the existence of a Deity did little to sugar the all too rational pill.

The religious programme of the Revolution, which sought to re-

Revolutionary culture: the creation of ‘l’homme nouveau’ 95

baptise the French people in the waters of science and rationalism, was founded upon the intellectual revolution of the eighteenth century, as well as on the popular disenchantment with the Church which was far more socio-economic in substance. Certainly the ‘nationalisation’ of Church lands in November 1789 was prompted by the need to pay off the debts of the State, but it would be quite wrong to ignore the profound shift in elite and popular opinion which provided the sanction for this revolutionary, and fateful, move. Placing the lands of the Church at the disposal of the nation, stripping the Church of its income through the tithe (representing a sum of around 100 million livres), forbidding the taking of monastic vows (13 February 1790), all this represented the end of a phase in the history of western, Catholic civilisation. The Civil Constitution of the Clergy, passed on 12 July 1790, represented the culmination of this religious revolution. Many of its provisions could be swallowed by those clerics who had involved themselves in the pre-revolutionary debates on the need for change: increased payment to the lower clergy, the attack on non-residence, the reduction in the number of minor religious posts, even the new ‘Gallican’ relationship with the papacy. However, the abolition of all archbishoprics as well as fifty bishoprics helps to explain why the upper clergy found the Civil Constitution distinctly unpalatable, whilst the introduction of popular elections for bishops and curés stuck in the throat of most Catholics.

None the less, there is considerable truth in Timothy Tackett’s conclusion that it was not so much the Civil Constitution of the Clergy itself, but the requirement, on 27 November 1790, that the clergy should swear an oath of allegiance to the Constitution that turned a crisis into a disaster. After all, the pope himself did not denounce the Constitution until the following spring. Only seven out of 160 bishops took the oath; just over half of the lower clergy did so. As we have seen, the counter-revolution would receive a major boost out of the religious discord of 1790, particularly from the legislation imprisoning and exiling non-juring clergy. Ralph Gibson, agreeing with Tackett that the crisis over the oath to the Civil Constitution of the Clergy was a ‘seminal event’, stresses that ‘it was also the crystallisation of a pre- existing geography of religious fervour’.11 Tackett’s conclusions include the point that final decisions were linked to ‘broader cultural assumptions and opinions of fellow citizens and fellow clergymen across whole pays or provinces’. In parts of the west, like the Morbihan, 90 per cent of the clergy rejected the Constitution; in parts of the south-east, like the Var, 90 per cent voted in favour. Tackett is uncertain whether or not one should describe this very complex crisis

96 The French Revolution

as a ‘cultural revolution’; he is certain that the ‘mental topography of French society would never be the same again’.12

If the religious crisis of the opening years of the Revolution was provoked by ‘cultural’, as well as by socio-economic factors— relationships between the curé and his flock, the contiguity of Protestant and Catholic communities, communities which did not speak French, the problem of land tenure and the payment of the tithe—war transformed problems of faith into ideological confrontations. Only a few weeks after the declaration of war with Austria on 20 April 1792, the king further alienated himself from prevailing political opinion when he vetoed a draconian law which stated that any priest could be deported on the denunciation of twenty citizens. By the end of the revolutionary decade, over 30,000 priests would be forced to leave France, many for good; several thousands who remained were executed: ‘The 1790s… established a barrier between supporters of the Church and supporters of the Revolution that would dominate French politics until at least the First World War.’13 However, the brief, and politically disastrous, dechristianisation campaign during the autumn and winter of 1793–4 was—and still is—regarded by many militants as the final stage in the creation of the new revolutionary man. The poet Chénier teamed up with the composer Gossec to compose his anthem, the ‘Hymn to Liberty’, for the ceremony on 10 November 1793 when the cathedral of Notre-Dame was rededicated to the worship of Reason. From an elitist standpoint, dechristianisation can legitimately be viewed as the logical outcome of the materialist philosophy of the Enlightenment; so far as popular culture is concerned, it was an explosion of popular sentiment against the moralising wing of the post- Tridentine clergy, unleashed by the critical political circumstances of the period.

What is certain is that politicians such as Robespierre and Danton did not like it, not just because it was politically inexpedient, which it was, but because it ran counter to the main current of Enlightenment thought noted above—that Catholicism, as practised by its clergy, was undoubtedly built upon the sands of ‘feudal’ superstition and intolerance, but that faith in a ‘Supreme Being’, whether Newton’s Clockmaker, Buffon’s Creator of the Species, or the Freemason’s ‘Architect of the Universe’, was right and proper. It has often been said that the famous Law of 14 frimaire Year II/4 December 1793 centralising government in the hands of the Committee of Public Safety is one of the most important pieces of legislation to be passed during the 1790s, but, from the standpoint of the spiritual and cultural lives of the mass of French men and women, the decree confirming the

Revolutionary culture: the creation of ‘l’homme nouveau’ 97

principle of the freedom of worship, passed just two days later, was equally, if not more important. Robespierre’s attitude towards religion remained fairly consistent and was summed up in his remarkable, universalist speech in support of the decree introducing the cult of the Supreme Being on 18 floréal Year II/7 May 1794. Noting that ‘One half of the world revolution is already achieved, the other half has yet to be accomplished’, Robespierre explained that The real priest of the Supreme Being is Nature;…His festivals, the joy of a great people gathered together beneath His eyes in order to draw close the sweet bonds of universal brotherhood and offer Him the homage of pure and feeling hearts….’14One can hear Rousseau breathing ‘Amen‘ to this!

And Robespierre was not alone. Throughout the period of the Directory, and well into Napoleon’s reign, the anti-clericalism inherited from the eighteenth century and sharpened by the events of the Revolution continued to dictate government policy. On 3 ventôse Year III/21 February 1795, the revolutionary Church child of the Civil Constitution of the Clergy was formally separated from the State and public worship permitted in private houses. Following the coup of 18 fructidor Year V/4 September 1797, a new, and vicious, wave of repression was launched against the non-juring clergy. The politics of war and counter-revolution continued to refashion the religious and cultural life of France until Napoleon’s Concordat tied up some of the loose ends in 1802. The Deist policies of the Directory, with fêtes organised for practically everything from the cradle to the grave, failed to win over the mass of the people; indeed, as Olwen Hufton has shown, popular Catholicism, with women in the vanguard, emerged from the Terror and the Directory bloody but distinctly unbowed.15

None the less, the Revolution had profoundly altered the cultural life of France: ‘the quasi-universal (religious) practice of the ancien régime would never be re-established’.16

If l’homme nouveau was to be created, ab initio, in the revolutionary church, the schoolroom was to be the second station on the revolutionary cross. For Mona Ozouf, schools were central to ‘the discourse of regeneration’ which was, for her, ‘a pedagogical discourse and all the revolutionaries invested the educational issue with enormous symbolic significance’.17 The Constituent Assembly was too busy with the momentous problems of reshaping the constitutional, religious and economic affairs of the nation to deal at length with education, but its successor, the Legislative Assembly, created a Committee on Public Instruction under the chairmanship of the ‘last of the philosophes’, Condorcet. His project, presented to the Assembly

98 The French Revolution

just as war was being declared, was far too voluntary, elitist, not to say idealistic, for the increasingly radical and egalitarian times. In August, teaching orders like the Oratorians would be dissolved. Lepeletier de Saint-Fargeau’s project, supported by Robespierre, offered an equally impractical, but sharply contrasting vision, of education completely controlled by the State, positively Spartan in its methods and aims. A compromise appears to have been reached with Bouquier’s project which was passed by the Convention on 29 frimaire Year 11/19 December 1793. Building upon the law of 30 May 1793, it provided for a compulsory national system of education at the primary level, but allowed private schools to operate, under the tutelage of the State. The syllabus was to be ‘modern’, with an emphasis upon science, mathematics, modern languages, religious indoctrination being replaced with the inculcation of solid, civic and republican virtues.

Once again, studying the Revolution from the angle of cultural history, Thermidor represents a significant change of direction, towards a more practical, elitist policy, but, a policy which continues to challenge the influence of the Church, at least in the sphere of higher education. As early as 27 brumaire Year III/17 November 1794, primary education was made voluntary; education policy would now be focused far more on the secondary and tertiary sectors. The Daunou legisation of 3 brumaire Year IV/25 October 1795 laid down the framework—support for the establishment of the grandes écoles, like the Ecole Polytechnique, still one of the most prestigious and elitist institutions in France; the creation of the secondary écoles centrales (forerunners of today’s lycées) to produce, from the sons of the elite, the cadres for the new State; some provision for the education of the female sex. We have here the prototype of the twotier system of education which characterised French education, certainly until the 1950s: one level for the popular masses, another for the elites; the continuing dual system of State-run lay schools alongside private, mainly Catholic collèges, with the difference that, increasingly after 1794, primary education, at least until Guizot’s law of 1833, would be left almost entirely to the religious teaching orders. In education, as in politics, the Revolution would move towards the establishment of an elitist, essentially bourgeois solution. We use the word ‘prototype’, because, again due to lack of time and funds, most of the educational policies of the Revolution remained on the drawing board. William Doyle goes so far as to say that the Revolution ‘created chaos in education, and a marked drop in numbers undergoing it’.18

The determination of a revolutionary elite to recreate the French people in their own image is one of the main theses propounded by

Revolutionary culture: the creation of ‘l’homme nouveau’ 99

Carla Hesse in her recent work on the Press and publishing in Paris during the 1790s. However, as in the sphere of education, revolutionary time and circumstance, aggravated by the introduction of free-market capitalist ideas, raised insuperable problems for influential policy- makers such as the abbé Grégoire, intent upon bridging the gap not only between ancien régime and revolutionary versions of Catholicism, but, more generally, between elite and popular cultures. The importance of the Press was noted in an earlier chapter. A related expansion in printing and publishing was evident during the 1790s: in 1789, 36 printer/publishers and 194 publisher/booksellers were at work in the capital; a decade later, the number of printing and publishing outlets had tripled. The first ‘Press Barons’ were born. Charles Panckoucke, first editor of the Moniteur owned twenty-seven presses and employed, at the peak of his power, over 800 workers. However, our interest is not so much in the growth of the industry as in its contribution to the maturation of l’homme nouveau. Hesse’s work relates the changing function of the Press and publishing during the Revolution to the new legal and institutional framework created after 1789, insisting that what we are dealing with is a cultural revolution created by the ‘cultural politics’ of the 1790s.

In the first place, the abolition of the ancien régime Administration of the Book Trade, responsible for official censorship, as well as the Paris Book Guild, which had protected the interests of printers, created new and dangerous possibilities for the freedom to speak, write and publish, particularly with the onset of war and counter-revolution. The immediate impact of the ‘free market in ideas’ which the Revolution produced had been an economic collapse, prompting the more established printers and publishers, like Panckoucke, to demand the setting-up of a more open version of the old Paris Book Guild. But, ‘The economic crisis in the guild was…a symptom of cultural revolution.’19 The concept of the ‘author’ was being transformed from that of a clerk for the transmission of ideas handed down from God, or even, as Condorcet favoured, that of a channel for the communication of ideas which were universal and social in origin, to the notion—more congenial to Diderot—that ideas were ‘individual’, the product of individual genius. In other words, the Revolution gave birth to, if it did not conceive of, the ‘bourgeois author’. The law of 19 July 1793 gave legal recognition to this development, granting authors rights to their works during their lifetime and to their heirs for ten years after their death (Napoleon would subsequently double this post-mortem privilege). Then there was the exploitation of the Press for overtly political and revolutionary purposes, a practice not unknown during the

100 The French Revolution

ancien régime but usually carried out underground or abroad. From 1789, the cheap wooden presses of the period worked overtime to satisfy the insatiable demand for ‘news’. Apart from the well-known examples of Hébert’s Pére Duchesne and Desmoulin’s Vieux Cordelier, there were the sectionary militants such as Antoine-François Momoro, printer-by-appointment to the Cordelier Club, and the Girondist members of the Cercle Social which printed 180 books, newspapers, and pamphlets, including Tom Paine’s Rights of Man, between 1791 and 1793. As the Revolution entered a more violent and radical phase after the spring of 1792, publishing political material became an extremely dangerous pastime: Hébert, Desmoulins and Momoro all ended up as victims of madame guillotine.

For governments, increasingly concerned with the development of popular politics, the destabilising consequences of a free Press and individual authorial rights posed problems. Early discussion of the latter had occurred within the context of a debate on sedition and libel. Once again, defenders of censorship fell back upon the tried and tested formula that freedom of the Press did not mean a licence to attack those who were responsible for the well-being of the State. Gradually, governments, from the Jacobin to the Napoleonic, would bring all official printing under their direct control. Napoleon would re- introduce censorship and a reduction in the number of newspapers officially allowed to circulate in France. But there was a further complication, one that went to the heart of the cultural agenda of the revolutionary elite. For the most representative of its members, such as the abbé Grégoire and the editor of the Feuille Villageoise, Pierre-Louis Guinguené, democratic access to France’s cultural heritage was crucial to the creation of l’homme nouveau, but that heritage had to be purged of its religious, licentious, and ‘politically incorrect’ components. Unfortunately, the free market encouraged the republication and wider circulation of matters pertaining to sex rather than to the Social Contract. For Carla Hesse, Grégoire’s report of 17 vendémiaire Year III/5 October 1794 represents a ‘cultural Thermidor’. Advocating a policy of raising the cultural and political consciousness of the nation, Grégoire encouraged the granting of subventions to authors and publishers who thought upon the ‘right’ cultural and political lines. During the Directory, the government would, in fact, dole out millions of livres in grants to favoured sons. All to little avail as we shall see.

Move into the public sphere of architecture and we find this same concern for the creation of a new cultural order, for a new physical environment suitable for the new revolutionary man. James Leith

Revolutionary culture: the creation of ‘l’homme nouveau’ 101

informs us that ‘belief in the possibility of creating a nouvel homme lay behind the cultural programs of the Revolution’.20 The 361 illustrations of plans for monuments, buildings and festivals contained in Leith’s Space and Revolution suggest that the revolutionary dream of a new Athens was nothing short of grandiose. Look at Etienne Boullée’s drawings for his immense coliseum, part of his plans for a new public space on the Champs Elysées; Pierre Rousseau’s designs for the complete redevelopment of the Ecole des Beaux Arts quartier, ‘the strange and powerful’ project conceived by François Verly for a new city centre in Lille, complete with adjacent ‘male’ and ‘female’ columns and domes. All of them foreshadow the architectural arrogance that the two Napoleons, I and III, would impose upon le vieux Paris. However, what strikes one most forcibly is the lack of originality and creative innovation, antiquity exercising a powerful influence over artists and architects alike. Verly’s columns, agoras, complete with public baths, do offer a hint of ‘modernism’, but, in general, the Doric column, the obelisk and the rotunda win hands down. The work of Boullée, Ledoux and Lequeu emphasise the point that the cultural shift from the rococo to the neo-classical was in intellectual harmony with the ‘rational’, physical universe created by the Enlightenment.

Once again, political instability, war and financial constraints provide the main explanations for the pathetic physical legacy of the revolutionary era. It is ironic that the French Revolution, whose impact was felt world-wide, should have left so little material evidence of its existence. However, it would be quite wrong to dismiss this aspect of the cultural history of the Revolution as devoid of meaning. There were, for example, the 127 paintings, the plans for 110 sculptures, and the 195 architectural projects submitted for the National Competition of the Year II, at the very peak of the Terror, in fact. These represent just a part of the artistic and cultural legacy of the Revolution. However, as was the case with the printed word, ‘the concours of the Year II failed utterly to produce the works of propaganda for which the government of the Year II had hoped’.21 There is something peculiarly satisfying in this failure on the part of the revolutionary elite to harness genius to the chariot-wheels of the State.

There was, of course, one outstanding figure who was prepared, indeed eager, to allow his genius to be harnessed—Jacques-Louis David. For David, the Revolution offered the opportunity, not only of artistic regeneration, of emancipation from the stultifying influence of the royal Académie which, at one painful stage of his career, had driven him to contemplate suicide, but also of contributing to the cultural

102 The French Revolution

formation of a nation. He wrote, at the time he was preparing his sketches for his unfinished painting of the Tennis-Court Oath (revolutionary time moved too fast, even for David!): ‘French Nation! It is your glory that I wish to propagate’, adding that the same offer was available to the ‘Peuples de l’Univers, présents et futurs’.22 From the beginning, David was attracted to the radical wing of the Revolution. He courted the company of the Jacobins, of Robespierre, even Marat. His famous painting of the martyred Marat combines his personal sense of loss with the romance of revolution and the simplicity of neo- classical art. Diderot would have loved it. During the Terror, he became a member of the Committee of General Security and, although his expiatory year in prison after Thermidor altered his perspective on art and politics, it did not eradicate his sympathy for the more extreme revolutionaries. He would be one of the few subscribers to Babeuf s Tribun du Peuple.

David’s contribution to the culture and politics of the Revolution was not, of course, limited to painting. Since his father died when he was young and his mother appears not to have doted upon him, the young Jacques-Louis was brought up by two uncles, both architects (one of my own favourite paintings of David is that of his aunt, madame Buron, which is almost ‘impressionist’ in tone). James Leith notes that David involved himself in the plans of many architectural projects during the Revolution, particularly those drawn up by Verly in the latter’s designs for the rebuilding of the city centre of Lille. David also designed costumes for the représentants de la nation.23 But, apart from this and, of course, his paintings which span one of the most turbulent half-centuries in French history and which represent a watershed in the history of European art, David was also the ‘Pageant-Master of the Republic’. The revolutionary festivals were, perhaps, the most successful of the many attempts to imprint the message of the Revolution upon the hearts and minds of the French people. Modifed and transformed to suit local cultures, the fête involved ordinary people in the drama of the Revolution. For Mona Ozouf, the festivals transferred the sacrality associated with the religious culture of the ancien régime on to the political and social plane.24 The fête was the cultural cradle for many a revolutionary homme nouveau. And not only for l’homme nouveau this time; women played a far more prominent part in the festivals than in any other comparable manifestation of revolutionary political culture.

Let us take just two of the fêtes master-minded by David to explain what kind of cultural and political message the leaders of the Revolution wished to convey—the fête de l’Unité et l’Indivisibilité held

Revolutionary culture: the creation of ‘l’homme nouveau’ 103

on 10 August 1793 and the fête de l’Etre Suprême, 20 prairial Year II/ 8 June 1794. The first provides convincing proof of the validity of Mona Ozouf s thesis concerning the transference of sacrality from the religious to the secular in a very obvious way. During the festival, the procession was scheduled to stop at five points, imitating the Stations of the Cross, Onlookers were asked to ‘worship’ at the shrines of Nature and Liberty, the fountains of ‘Regeneration’, as well as to recall the great political events of the Revolution. At one station ‘In front of the goddess a huge pile of feudal charters, coats of arms, and other emblems of the Old Regime had been amassed.’ The symbol at the fourth station was a mountain, a reference both to the Jacobins who sat on the high benches in the Convention as well as to the legendary and symbolic significance of mountains.25 If the message was ‘modern’, including an appeal to defeat the federalist movement which had just erupted in the provinces, the imagery was ‘ancient’—columns, obelisks, statues of Hercules dominated the eye. Again, for the fête de l’Etre Suprême, huge columns and volcanic mountains overawed the spectators. Lynn Hunt makes the interesting observation that if we compare the representation of Hercules used at this fête, composed and classical in demeanour, with the rugged and brutal figure used for the 10 August festival, we see the political evolution of the Revolution from its popular phase in 1793 to its more conventional, étatiste phase in the summer of the following year: ‘The people in the meantime had been brought under control.’26

It is certainly true that, following the downfall of the Jacobins, indeed, from the winter of 1793–4, the revolutionary elite made a determined and successful attempt to exclude the popular masses from the political scene. The Thermidorean reaction not only encompassed the final collapse of the Popular Movement, it unleashed a popular counter- revolution which would ultimately push the wealthy group which ran the Directory into an even more elitist stance. As Carla Hesse pointed out there was a ‘cultural Thermidor’ which reflected the failure of the revolutionary elite to embrace the entire nation within its chill, marble, neo-classical embrace.

One can trace the failure in virtually every sphere of cultural activity discussed above. In the religious field, by 1795, the Thermidoreans had given up any meaningful attempt to eradicate the old Catholic faith, leaving people to their own spiritual devices. Robespierre’s attempt through the cult of the Supreme Being to create ‘a popular God, a God of the people’ ended in the intellectual cul-de-sac of Theophilanthropy, David being one of its devotees. In the field of education, the children

104 The French Revolution

of the lower orders were returned to the Catholic fold and the indoctrination of the Brothers of the Christian Life whilst those of the notables went on to higher things in the écoles centrales and the grandes écoles. France was well on the road from an aristocratic to a bourgeois meritocratic society. Its members would purchase the beautifully bound volumes produced by publishers such as Pierre Didot ainé. The increasingly literate masses (two-thirds of the population by the beginning of the nineteenth century) would enjoy the increasing flow of cheap novels, like the best-seller Victor ou l’enfant de la forét by Ducray-Duminil. Almanacs and anti-clerical stories would continue to rub spines in the colporteur’s sack with the Lives of the Saints, although political tracts would become much more common. In the theatre, Monvel’s Les Victimes cloîtrées, complete with lustful monks and beautiful maidens, would fill the Comédie in place of Pierre- Sylvain Maréchal’s political extravaganza Le Jugement dernier des rois.27 Even the symbolic representations chosen by the elites were all Greek to the masses. As Lynn Hunt notes, Hercules was ‘the artist- intellectual-politician’s image of the people for the people’s edification’.28 Hébert’s foul-mouthed, pipe-smoking Père Duchesne had awakened a far more positive response from the reader in the Clamart cabaret.

Benjamin Constant arrived in Paris just as the sansculotte uprisings of the spring of 1795 were being crushed. Events such as these must have convinced the youthful lover of Madame de Staël of the futility of the fraternal, universalist dreams of 1789. He, more than any other contemporary political commentator, went to the heart of the matter, to the heart of the intellectual and cultural failure of the Revolution—the failure to grasp the reality of the times. For Constant, politics was the art of understanding the nature of the present, not reinterpreting that of the past: ‘Those involved commonly fail to grasp the true nature of the moment and the true constraints on their action.’29 In other words, it was time, as Karl Marx himself would argue, for the revolutionary elite to cast away their togas; only then could the frock-coated nineteenth- century bourgeois lurking beneath be identified. There is clearly a great deal of common sense, that cautious child of hindsight, in such observations. But, from another angle of vision, Thermidor steered the Revolution back to its intellectual—as opposed to its socio-economic— mooring, to that elitist, cultured quai of the Enlightenment which excluded all popular craft. The group known as the Idéologues would temper Enlightenment thought with the experience of the Terror to produce the intellectual, socially conservative, liberalism of François Guizot. Bronislav Baczko is probably right to conclude that, for the

Revolutionary culture: the creation of ‘l’homme nouveau’ 105

narrow cultural elite of 1795, ‘The Revolution began with the Enlightenment, to end it, one had to return to the Enlightenment.’30 For the philosophe, as for the Ideologue, the lower orders were to be forced to accept only a supporting role in the drama of history.

106

Conclusion

The French Revolution is the historical event which has launched a thousand colloques. Contemporaries knew that it would. For William Wordsworth, recalling his visit to France in 1791–2:

‘The land all swarmed with passion, like a Plain Devour’d by locusts, Carra, Gorsas, add A hundred other names, forgotten now, Nor to be heard of more, yet were they Powers, Like earthquakes, shocks repeated day by day, And felt through every nook of town and field.’1

At the height of the Terror, Maximilien Robespierre expressed the opinion that ‘ The French people appear to have outstripped the rest of the human race by two thousand years’.2 Karl Marx was not wholly convinced, criticising the tendency of the French bourgeoisie to go back 2,000 years and dress up in Roman togas, but then Karl Marx was German, not French. None the less, the marxist interpretation of history, which placed the French Revolution in a dynamic, world- historical perspective, helps to explain the continued fascination—and repulsion—of the revolutionary period for generations of historians. Immanuel Wallerstein argues that ‘the French Revolution and its Napoleonic continuation catalyzed the ideological transformation of the capitalist world-economy as a world-system’.3 Even revisionist historians, who deny the transforming power of the Revolution in the process of capitalist change, agree that, from a political and cultural angle of vision, the events of the Revolution ‘have since become the basic script for the modern drama of “revolution” still central to the meaning of politics in our own century’.4

Marxisant historians have prioritised the socio-economic interpretation of the Revolution, revisionists the politico-cultural; there

Conclusion 107

appears to be little chance of a meeting of minds. But before we hazard a few opinions on the possible emergence of a ‘post-revisionist’ consensus, let us examine, perforce very briefly, divisions within the ranks of marxisant and revisionist historians in an attempt to establish the fact that what divides the two camps may not be as important as that which unites them. Let us begin with the central issues of capitalism and class.

One of Professor Cobban’s principal objections to the marxist ‘social’ interpretation of the Revolution was that if ‘1789’ was a ‘bourgeois revolution’, it was certainly not precipitated by an industrial, capitalist bourgeoisie, since capitalism before 1789 was still, in the main, commercial and proprietary. Most revisionist historians have followed this lead—if ‘1789’ was a ‘bourgeois revolution’, it was certainly not a capitalist, bourgeois revolution, one which laid the foundations of a modern, industrialised society. France was predominantly an agrarian society; factories were few and far between; traditional, commercial, not industrial, capitalism held sway, and so on. However, agreement on this central issue is certainly not unanimous amongst the revisionists. As we have seen, it was a leading revisionist historian, Guy Chaussinand-Nogaret, who argued that France, before 1789, experienced an industrial ‘take-off’, ‘an industrialised France would be born from the old regime experiments that Le Creusot or the cotton industries managed to keep going’. 5 Not all revisionists, therefore, are obsessed by rhetoric and semiotics; a few offer important, new interpretations concerning the development of modern capitalism. Nor should it be thought that all marxisant historians favour the idea of a fully fledged, industrial, capitalist bourgeoisie precipitating a revolutionary crisis. For example, it is somewhat ironic that Albert Soboul, a constant target of revisionist historians, condemned out of hand as a ‘marxist-leninist’ ideologue, should have painted a far less rosy picture of industrial growth in France before the Revolution than did Chaussinand-Nogaret, repeatedly reminding us that ‘Capitalism [before 1789] was still essentially commercial.’6 For Soboul, as for many other marxist historians, the real crisis of the ancien régime concerns the retardation of modern forms of capitalist production, blocked by the structures and mentalités of an aristocratic society. The significance of 1789 was that many, though not all, of these blockages were removed.

There remains, however, a fundamental difference in approach, indeed, I would argue, the fundamental difference in approach between marxisant and revisionist historians. This concerns questions of class and revolution, the role of necessary, possibly violent, class struggle in

108 Conclusion

the process of historical change. Was an ‘elite’ of bourgeois and nobles responsible for promoting capitalist growth, or was there a necessary, predetermined, historic clash between a ‘capitalist’ bourgeois class and a ‘feudal’ noble class? For Chaussinand-Nogaret capitalism was associated with an elite, an elite led, however, by the nobility, not the bourgeoisie. For Albert Soboul, on the other hand, the link between the bourgeoisie and the evolution of modern capitalism is central to his social, class, interpretation of history. The opening sentence of his impressive general work on the Revolution is uncompromising: ‘The Revolution of 1789–94 marked the arrival of modern bourgeois capitalist society in the history of France.’7 For Soboul, for what he termed ‘the classic historiographical tradition’ (i.e. marxisant) of the French Revolution, ‘1789’ was a necessary stage in the development of a modern, bourgeois, capitalist society, just as 1917 and 1949 represented stages in the realisation of the marxist utopia of a communist, then classless society. The conservative culture of the 1970s and 1980s in America and Britain, the fall of Stalinist, communist regimes in Europe altered the historical agenda, creating more politico-cultural space for revisionist approaches to the Revolution, and to history in general.

But, to return to this possibility of the emergence of a post- revisionist consensus, it should be noted that, long before the fall of the Berlin Wall, marxisant historians were moving to accommodate the valid criticisms of revisionists concerned about too determinist, too structuralist an approach to the study of history. Edward Thompson’s aptly titled work, The Poverty of Theory, a powerful indictment of Althusserian, ahistorical structuralism, containing a few side-swipes at Marx himself (no wonder Thompson has often been regarded by true believers as more of an English Whig historian than a marxist!) was published as early as 1978. Eight years before this, Régine Robin produced a study of the social structure of Semur-enAuxois which argued, inter alia, that the period we are dealing with should be seen as a ‘transitional’ one in the process of change between a feudal and capitalist society.8 For Robin, the actions and attitudes of the pre- revolutionary bourgeoisie were conditioned by their place in a post- feudal society, a unique, transitional society, but one in which capitalism was undermining the old feudal structures. Robin’s thesis posits a less rigid separation between a ‘capitalist’ and a ‘feudal’ mode of production, thus satisfying part, at least, of the revisionist case. It knocks a big hole in the more rigid, class-conflict theories of historical change. As Tim Blanning explains: ‘Such a pattern is entirely compatible with Marxist theory and, ironically, can accommodate

Conclusion 109

without strain the empirical research of revisionists seeking to deny the validity of that theory.’9 I should like to see more research conducted along the lines suggested by Robin, and more particularly by Cristopher Johnson concentrating, in particular, on the relationship between proto-industrialisation, changing patterns of work, and the social consequences of these changes.10 If eighteenth-century French society was a transitional, unique form of society, the essential bridge to the fully developed capitalist society of the nineteenth century, then proto-industrial structures, which could and did accommodate seigneurial interests, may be said to have provided the central arches.

More recently, George Comninel produced an interesting and provocative book entitled Rethinking the French Revolution: Marxism and the Revisionist Challenge, which went much further than Robin’s in its acceptance—very uncritically in places—of the revisionist argument concerning the lack of modern capitalist development before 1789, but endeavouring to retain an ‘historical materialist’ approach to the problems this posed for a marxisant sociologist. Comninel’s book is long on theory and short on facts, but it illustrates the lengths to which, in this post-modern, post-communist age, marxist thinkers are prepared to go to meet the revisionist challenge. For Comninel, as for Edward Thompson to a certain extent, Marx himself was long on theory and short on facts. He argues with some conviction, that Marx never really studied the pre-revolutionary period in France; he simply borrowed the notion of the ‘bourgeois revolution’ from the French early nineteenth-century historians such as François Guizot. There can be no doubt that the identification between the ‘triumph of the bourgeoisie’ and the French Revolution had been made long before Marx. Sieyès and Barnave had laid the foundations for the thesis during the Revolution itself, whilst it was François Mignet, not Karl Marx, who wrote: ‘The Fourteenth of July had been the triumph of the middle class.’11

However, according to Comninel, the Barnaves, the Guizots and the Mignets were wrong, and hence so was Marx, since he did little more than borrow the idea from them. Anyway, for historians like Mignet and Guizot, history was certainly not a process; it stopped with the arrival of the all-conquering bourgeoisie in 1830. Interesting that the American revisionist Francis Fukuyama should have convinced himself that the ‘The End of History’ should be dated from America’s victory over the Soviet Union in the 1980s—yet another attempt to suggest that liberal capitalism is the answer to western Europe’s prayers. Comninel is convinced that the revolutionary bourgeoisie did not simply represent ‘a capitalist class’; furthermore, that there was ‘no fundamental social

110 Conclusion

division between the forms of property and economic interests of the bourgeoisie and the nobility’.12 Here surely is another bridge across the troubled waters of marxisant and revisionist historiography. There was no ‘class struggle’ related to the growth of modern forms of capitalism before, or indeed during, the Revolution; there was, instead, conflict within a ruling elite.

Is the similarity, however, more apparent than real? Was ‘the Revolution simply a political contest between rival factions of a single “elite” ’, Comninel asks. His answer, an unequivocal ‘Of course not’, suggests that the two sides are continuing to shout at each other over a pretty wide chasm. For Comninel, after all, The French Revolution was a specific product of the class relations of the ancien régime.’ ‘Class struggle’ is very much back on the agenda. In pre-revolutionary France, peasants, among other social groups, were being exploited, and ‘Recognition of the fundamental exploitative relationship is necessarily also recognition of class struggle.’ However, it should be noted that these class struggles are not related directly to the existence of modern forms of capitalism before 1789, nor to the exploitation of a non- existent ‘proletariat’, nor to the ‘feudal’ exploitation of the peasantry, since ‘feudalism’ too was, in Comninel’s mistaken view, the fiction of vulgar marxist historians. The class struggles of the ancien régime were created out of the conflict between ‘bourgeois’ and ‘aristocrat’ over the spoils (surplus-value in marxist parlance) to be acquired from the State which, following the line taken by de Tocqueville, had become the supreme arbitrator of power, social and political. For Comninel, class exploitation is as much political as it is economic. Stripped of its marxist rhetoric, there is surely much in Comninel’s interpretation which reminds one of the influential article published by Colin Lucas in 1973, ‘Nobles, bourgeois and the origins of the French Revolution’,13 including the idea of a ‘section of the ruling class’, and ‘an intra-class conflict over basic political relations’ with an aristocratic elite elbowing aside an aspiring but thwarted bourgeoisie ‘interested in a state administration open to talent’.

There is a final point concerning the possibility, if not—dare I phrase it thus?—of a synthesis emerging from the dialectical struggle between marxisant and revisionist historians, then of some measure of agreement (only totalitarian ideologues would ask for more!) over the meaning of the Revolution two hundred years on. It is interesting, for example, that two historians, approaching the same problem from very different methodological perspectives, should both conclude that not enough emphasis has been placed on the importance of the State when studying both the causes and the course of the French Revolution. For

Conclusion 111

Comninel, aspiring bourgeois and the higher echelons of the aristocracy were competing for power which was mediated through the State. The political crisis of 1787–9, when the bourgeoisie realised that the aristocracy was intent on seizing greater control over the State and, in consequence, made a take-over bid for la nation, was also economic, since the State was ‘intimately involved’, through legal and political channels, in the process of economic exploitation: ‘not only will the state be the “arbiter” of normal class struggle, and the primary opponent of class insurrection, but it may itself become directly implicated as the object of struggle between the classes’.14 As we have seen, John Bosher, in his recent textbook on the Revolution, argues that ‘A new Leviathan was born during the French Revolution’, the modern French State. Certainly Bosher’s approach differs significantly from that of a marxisant sociologist like George Comninel, but, to take just two areas spotlighted by Bosher, the massive expansion, indeed the very idea, of salaried civil servants, and the ‘grand scale’ of the Directory’s dealings with war-suppliers and bankers, both underline the importance of the State as the dispenser of economic and political power.15 Again, it was Karl Marx who wrote that ‘The task of the first French Revolution was to destroy all separate local, territorial, urban and provincial powers in order to create the civil unity of the nation.’16

Marx’s interpretation of the Revolution has as much to do with the creation of the modern State as it has with the development of modern capitalism; the two were, of course, inter-dependent for him. William Doyle, again coming from the anti-marxist camp, has also stressed the fundamental importance, when considering the birth of the modern French State, of the abolition, following the decrees of August 1789, of ‘the whole structure of provincial, local, and municipal government’.17

These few examples may be interpreted as a plea for a non- determinist, but not necessarily a non-ideological, approach to the study of the Revolution, premised upon the conviction that historical truth is relative rather than absolute. For if the marxist interpretation of history, supercharged with alarming nonsense like the ‘dictatorship of the proletariat’, has taken a severe drubbing over the past two decades, the revisionist onslaught, with its equally disturbing teleological, and ahistorical nonsense about Rousseau and Robespierre being the intellectual and philosophical forebears of Pol Pot, has failed to win a convincing majority. As Colin Jones has phrased it:The Revisionist vulgate is a very negative one, more united in opposition to the old orthodoxy than in anything else.’18 There is an intellectual sense of déjà-vu about sections of this particular Vulgate, a kind of ‘L’année dernière à Ferney’. But, if any real meeting of minds is to be achieved,

112 Conclusion

marxisant historians, or, at least, some of them, need to accept a more Thompsonian, yes, a more cultural ‘history-as-process’ approach, whilst revisionists need to remind themselves that social history is not, of necessity, the history of structurally determined, pre-ordained social classes.

My principal criticism of the contribution made by revisionists over the past two decades, and it is one shared by many British historians of the Revolution, marxist and non-marxist, concerns the way in which they have ignored or down-graded the importance of the social question during the 1790s. Deeply engaged in the ideological and intellectual struggle against marxism as some leading revisionists have been, one can readily understand why this should have happened: like the more politically charged marxist, they have allowed their ideological commitment or anti-marxist methodology to light their way to their libraries. Maybe this is not always a bad thing. The antagonisms, personal and political, between a Mathiez and an Aulard, or a Soboul and a Furet, have produced good historical fruit, even if they tasted rather bitter at times. It should always be remembered, however, that for the leaders of the Revolution, heirs of those applied social scientists, the philosophes, the social question remained at the top of the political agenda, at least until 1795, after which French society became increasingly bureaucratised and militarised. And, as Richard Cobb’s brilliant forays into this field of history have shown, one does not have to wear a red, or even pink, tie to show a proper historical concern for the ordinary people who were the main sufferers of the revolutionary upheaval.

It was the involvement of peasants, artisans and shopkeepers which provided the main dynamic of the Revolution during its early years. Tim Blanning, as close to true revisionism as a good English, empiricist historian can possibly be, informs us that: ‘If the bourgeois had had their way, the Revolution would have been closed down by 1791 at the latest. It was only insistent pressure from below which drove them on to destroy feudalism in its entirety.’19 Throughout the 1790s, fear of ‘popular despotism’ fashioned the immediate political responses of politicians as well as the subsequent ideology of the liberal bourgeoisie. One should not dismiss this involvement, direct and indirect, of millions of French men and women as the actions of ‘the chaotic people’, or ‘the arbitrary brutalities of the mob’.20 There is a vast amount of work still to be completed on the social history of the Revolution. Let us give the last word to Ferenc Fehér, a revisionist historian who expressed his agreement with François Furet when the latter, in a recent lecture, expressed the desire for ‘an act of

Conclusion 113

reconciliation’—on the historiographical and political fronts—if modern democracy was to be successfully defended: ‘I am in complete agreement with Furet’s postulate, but I deem it feasible only on the basis of creating a legitimate space for the constant renegotiation of “the social question” on the basis of political freedom as an absolute precondition.’21

114

Notes

1 CAPITALISM, COLONIES AND THE CRISIS OF THE

ANCIEN REGIME

1 P.Kennedy, The Rise and Fall of the Great Powers, London, Fontana, 1989, p. 147. See also J.Black, The Rise of the European Powers 1679–1793, London, Arnold, 1990, and ch. 1 of B.Stone, The Genesis of the French Revolution: a Global-Historical Explanation, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1994.

2 T.Kaiser, ‘Recent historiographical problems in relating the Enlightenment to the French Revolution’, French Historical Studies, 15 (1988).

3 A.Soboul, The French Revolution, 1787–1799: From the Storming of the Bastille to Napoleon, London, Unwin Hyman, 1989, p. 28.

4 A.Young, Travels in France during the Years 1787,1788 and 1789, ed. J. Kaplow, Gloucester, Mass., P.Smith, 1976, p. 57.

5 J.Lough (ed.), France on the Eve of the Revolution: British Travellers’ Observations, 1763–1788, London, Croom Helm, 1987, p. 89.

6 D.Roche (ed.), The People of Paris: An Essay on Popular Culture in the Eighteenth Century, Leamington Spa, Berg Press, 1987, pp. 185–6.

7 L-S.Mercier, Le Tableau de Paris, Geneva, Slatkine Reprints, 1979, vol. ii, p. 214.

8 S.Pollard, Peaceful Conquest and the Industrialization of Europe, 1760– 1970, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1981.

9 E.Labrousse, La Crise de l’économie française, Paris, Presses Universitaires de France, 1944, pp. 472–3.

10 See F.Crouzet, De la supériorité de l’Angleterre sur la France: l’économique et l’imaginaire, XVIIe–XXe siècles, Paris, Perrin, 1985, p. 32.

11 T.Blanning, The French Revolution: Aristocrats versus Bourgeois? London, Macmiilan, 1989, p. 11.

12 G.Lewis, The Advent of Modern Capitalism in France 1770–1840: The Contribution of Pierre-François Tubeuf, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1993.

13 T.Blanning, The French Revolution, p. 17. 14 A Social History of French Catholicism, 1789–1914, London, Routledge.

1989, ch. 1. 15 W.Doyle, The Oxford History of the French Revolution, Oxford, Oxford

University Press, 1989, pp. 22–3.

Notes 115

16 M.Forsyth, Reason and Revolution: The Political Thought of the abbé Sieyès, Leicester, Leicester University Press, 1987, pp. 82–3.

17 The French Nobility in the Eighteenth Century: from Feudalism to Enlightenment, trans. William Doyle, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1985, p. 42.

18 Past and Present, 60 (1973). 19 M.Sonenscher, Work and Wages: Natural Law, Politics and the Eighteenth-

Century French Trades, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1989, p. 67.

20 The Peasantry in the French Revolution, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1988, p. 14.

21 L-S.Mercier, Tableau de Paris, vol. i, p. 55.

2 THE BIRTH OF THE REPUBLIC, 1787–92

1 J.Bosher, The French Revolution, London, Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1989, p. 46.

2 K.Baker, Interpreting the French Revolution, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1990, p. 140. See also W.Doyle, ‘The Parlements’, in K. Baker (ed.), The French Revolution and the Creation of Modern Political Culture, Oxford, Pergamon, 1987, vol. 1, The Political Culture of the Old Regime, pp. 157–67.

3 T.Blanning, The Origins of the French revolutionary Wars, London, Longman, 1986, p. 42.

4 W.Doyle, The Oxford History of the French Revolution, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1989, p. 66.

5 G.Claeys, Thomas Paine, Social and Political Thought, London, Unwin Hyman, 1989, p. 26.

6 J.Popkin, Revolutionary News: The Press in France, London, Duke University Press, 1990, pp. 25–6. See also H.Gough, The Newspaper Press in the French Revolution, London, Routledge, 1988.

7 A.Soboul, The French Revolution 1787–1799: From the Storming of the Bastille to Napoleon, London, Unwin Hyman, 1989.

8 F.Furet, ‘La Monarchie et le règlement électoral de 1789’, in The Political Culture of the Old Regime, ed. K.Baker, pp. 375–86.

9 M.Forsyth, Reason and Revolution: the Political Thought of the abbé Sieyès, Leicester, Leicester University Press, 1987, p. 82.

10 P.R.Hanson, Provincial Politics in the French Revolution: Caen and Limoges, 1789–1794, Baton Rouge, Louisiana State University Press, 1989, pp. 31–2.

11 R.Laurent and G.Gavignaud, La Révolution française dans le Languedoc méditerranéen, Toulouse, Privat, 1987, p. 39.

12 P.Jones, The Peasantry in the French Revolution, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1988, p. 71.

13 W.Doyle, Oxford History, p. 117. 14 R.Griffiths, Le Centre perdu: Malouet et les monarchiens dans la

Révolution française, Grenoble, Presses Universitaires, 1988, p. 95. 15 See C.L.James, The Black Jacobins: Toussaint L’Ouverture and the San

Domingo Revolution, London, Allison & Busby, 1982. 16 S.Scott, the Response of the Royal Army to the French Revolution: The

116 Notes

Role and Development of the Line Army, 1787–1793, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1978, p. 109.

3 WAR, REVOLUTION AND THE RISE OF THE NATION-STATE, 1792–9

1 T.Blanning, The Origins of the Revolutionary Wars, London, Longman, 1986, p. 69.

2 F.Furet, ‘Revolutionary government’, in F.Furet and M.Ozouf (eds), A Critical Dictionary of the French Revolution, Cambridge, Mass., Harvard University Press, 1989, p. 550.

3 C.J.Mitchell, The French Legislative Assembly of 1791, Leiden, E.J. Brill, 1988, p. 229.

4 A.Goodwin, The Friends of Liberty: The English Democratic Movement in the Age of the French Revolution, London, Hutchinson, 1979, p. 247.

5 W.D.Edmonds, Jacobinism and the Revolt of Lyon, 1789–1793, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1990, p. 133.

6 G.Rudé (ed.), Robespierre, Englewood Cliffs, NJ, Prentice-Hall, 1967, p. 27.

7 J.Lynn, The Bayonets of the Republic: Motivation and Tactics in the Army of Revolutionary France, 1791–1794, Chicago, University of Illinois Press, 1984, pp. 53–7.

8 P.R.Hanson, Provincial Politics in the French Revolution, Baton Rouge, Louisiana State University Press, 1989, p. 244.

9 C.J.Mitchell, The French Legislative Assembly, pp. 206–7. 10 A.Sa’adah, The Shaping of Liberal Politics in Revolutionary France: A

Comparative Perspective, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 1990, p. 187.

11 M.Kennedy, The Jacobin Club in The French Revolution: The Middle Years, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 1988, pp. 366–7.

12 R.C.Cobb, The People’s Armies, trans. M.Elliott, New Haven, Yale University Press, 1987, p. 458.

13 W.Markov and A.Soboul (eds), Die Sansculotten von Paris, Berlin, Akademie Verlag, 1957, p. 208.

14 C.Lucas, The Structure of the Terror: The Example of Javogues in the Loire, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1973, pp. 284–86.

15 D.P.Jordan, The Revolutionary Career of Maximilian Robespierre, New York, Free Press, 1985, p. 192.

16 F.Furet, ‘Terror’, in Furet and Ozouf (eds), A Critical Dictionary, pp. 148– 50.

17 A.Soboul, The French Revolution 1787–1799, London, Unwin Hyman, 1989, pp. 414–15.

18 The French Revolution, London, Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1989, ch. xi, ‘A new Leviathan’.

19 The Oxford History of the French Revolution, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1989, p. 281.

20 Origins of the Revolutionary Wars, p. 197. 21 R.B.Rose, Gracchus Babeuf: The First Revolutionary Communist, London,

E.Arnold, 1978, pp. 329–45. 22 T.Skocpol and M.Kestnbaum, ‘Mars unshackled: the French Revolution in

Notes 117

world-historical perspective’, in F.Fehér (ed.), The French Revolution and the Birth of Modernity, Berkeley, University of California Press, 1990, p. 25.

23 See D.Sutherland, The Chouans; The Social Origins of the Popular Counter-Revolution in Upper Brittany, 1770–1796, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1982, and G.Lewis, ‘Political brigandage and popular disaffection in the south-east of France, 1795–1804’, in G.Lewis and C. Lucas (eds), Beyond the Terror: Essays in French Regional and Social History, 1794–1815, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1983.

24 Isser Woloch, The State and the villages in revolutionary France’, in Reshaping France: Town, Country and Region during the French Revolution, A.Forrest and P.Jones (eds), Manchester, Manchester University Press, 1991, p. 227.

25 ‘ “Aux urnes, citoyens!” Urban and rural electoral behaviour during the French Revolution’, in Reshaping France, p. 164.

26 M.Forsyth, Reason and Revolution, Leicester, Leicester University Press, 1987, p. 193.

4 THE POLITICAL ECONOMY OF THE REVOLUTION

1 See, for example, F.Aftalion, The French Revolution: An Economic Interpretation, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1990.

2 La Révolution française et l’économie: décollage ou catastrophe, Paris, Editions Nathan, 1989, p. 137.

3 Citizens: A Chronicle of the French Revolution, London, Viking Press, 1989, pp. 190–1.

4 The Oxford History of the French Revolution, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1989, pp. 12–13.

5 P.Jones, The Peasantry in the French Revolution, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1988, p. 33.

6 F.Hincker, La Révolution française, p. 43. 7 R.Sédillot, Le coût de la Révolution française, Paris, Perrin, 1987, pp.

178–81. 8 F.Hincker, La Révolution française, pp. 44–6. 9 See G.Lewis, The Advent of Modern Capitalism in France, 1770–1840,

Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1993, ch. 2. 10 P.Jones, The Peasantry, pp. 42–9. 11 The Coming of the French Revolution, trans. R.R.Palmer, Princeton,

Princeton University Press, 1969, p. 210. 12 Aftalion, The French Revolution, p. 103. 13 ibid., p. 1. 14 La Révolution française, pp. 136–7. 15 J.Bosher, French Finances, 1770–1795: From Business to Bureaucracy,

Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1970. 16 Robespierre: politique et mystique, Paris, Editions du Seuil, 1987, pp.

333–9. 17 M.Brugière, Gestionnaires et profiteurs de la Révolution, Paris, O.Orban,

1986. See, in particular, pp. 116–32. 18 P.Jones, The Peasantry, p. 121. 19 N.Hampson, Saint-Just, Oxford, Oxford University Press, pp. 90–1.

118 Notes

20 R.C.Cobb, The People’s Armies, trans. M.Elliott, New Haven, Yale University Press, 1987, pp. 254–9.

21 Saint-Just, p. 178. 22 The French Revolution, p. 179. 23 F.Hincker, La Révolution française, p. 152. 24 H.Bonin, ‘La Révolution française, a-t-elle brisée l’esprit d’entreprise?’,

Information historique, 47 (1985), p. 198. 25 A.Brosselin, A Corvol and F.Vion-Delphin, ‘Les Doléances contre

l’industrie’, in D.Woronoff (ed.), Forges et forêts: recherches sur la consommation proto-industrielle de bois, Paris, Editions de l’Ecole des Hautes Etudes, 1990, p. 22.

26 G.Lewis, The Advent of Modern Capitalism in France, pp. 339. 27 See F.Crouzet, ‘Guerres, blocus et changement économique, 1792–1815’,

in De la supériorité de l’Angleterre sur la France: l’économique et l’imaginaire, XVIIe–XXe siècles, Paris, Perrin, 1985.

28 See G.Lemarchand, ‘La Féodalité et la Révolution: seigneurie et communauté paysanne’, Annales historiques de la Révolution française, 52 (1980).

5 SOCIAL INTERPRETATIONS OF THE REVOLUTION

1 The Social Interpretation of the French Revolution, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1964.

2 C.Jones, The Longman Companion to the French Revolution, London, Longman, 1988, pp. 287–8.

3 Peasantry and Society in France Since 1789, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1991, p. 15.

4 The Oxford History of the French Revolution, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1989, p. 117.

5 See my introduction to Soboul’s The French Revolution, 1787–1799, London, Unwin Hyman, 1989, pp. xi-xxviii.

6 La Révolution française et l’économie, Paris, Editions Nathan, 1989, p. 103.

7 P.Jones, The Peasantry in the French Revolution, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1988, p. 157.

8 T.Le Goff and D.Sutherland, ‘The Revolution and the rural economy’, in A.Forrest and P.Jones (eds), Reshaping France: Town, Country and Region during the French Revolution, Manchester, Manchester University Press, 1991, p. 76.

9 G.Bourgin, Le partage des biens communaux. Documents sur la préparation de la loi du juin 1793, Paris, 1908, pp. 470–1.

10 D.Lovell, The French Revolution and the origins of socialism: the case of early French socialism’, French History, 6 (1992).

11 P.Jones, ‘The Agrarian Law and schemes for land redistribution during the French Revolution’, Past and Present, 133 (1991), p. 132.

12 The Napoleonic Empire, London, Macmillan, 1991, p. 14. 13 D.Sutherland, The Chouans: The Social Origins of the Popular Counter-

Revolution in Upper Brittany, 1770–1796, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1982, p. 19.

14 G.Lewis, ‘Les Egorgeurs du département du Gard: analyse du mouvement

Notes 119

Catholique royaliste sous le Directoire et le Consulat’, in Religion, Révolution, Contre-révolution dans le Midi, 1789–1799, Nîmes, J. Chambon, 1991.

15 ‘The Revolution and the rural economy’, p. 75. 16 Cited in D.Sutherland, The Chouans, p. 10. 17 ‘Compagnonnage, confraternities, and associations of journeymen in

eighteenth-century Paris’, European History Quarterly, 16 (1986), p. 40. 18 D.Roche (ed.), Journal of My Life: Jacques-Louis Ménétra, New York,

Columbia University Press, 1986. 19 Michael Sonescher, ‘Artisans, sans-culottes and the French Revolution’, in

A.Forrest and P.Jones (eds), Reshaping France, p. 109. 20 Artisans and Sansculottes: Popular Movements in France and Britain

during the French Revolution, London, 1989, p. xlii. 21 The French Revolution, pp. 48–9. 22 The French Nobility in the Eighteenth-Century, trans. W.Doyle,

Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1985, p. 87. 23 ‘Popular sovereignty and executive power in the Federalist Revolt of

1793’, French History, 5 (1991), p. 75. 24 Provincial Politics in the French Revolution, Baton Rouge, Louisiana State

University Press, 1989, p. 246. 25 Jacobinism and the Revolt of Lyon, 1789–1793, Oxford, Oxford University

Press, 1990, p. 281. 26 ‘Popular sovereignty and executive power’, p. 96. 27 H.Brown, ‘A discredited regime: the Directory and army contracting’,

French History, 4 (1990), p. 76. 28 ‘Revolution and the urban economy: maritime cities and continental

cities’, in A.Forrest and P.Jones (eds), Reshaping France, p. 47. 29 The Politics of Privilege, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1991, p.

183. 30 See L.Bergeron, Banquiers, négociants et manufacturiers parisiens du

Directoire à l’Empire, Paris, 1978. 31 Gestionnaires et profiteurs de la Révolution, Paris, O.Orban, 1986, pp.

227–93. 32 Cited by L.Chevalier, Labouring Classes and Dangerous Classes in Paris

during the First Half of the Nineteenth Century, London, Routledge & Kegan Paul, 1973, p. 221.

33 A.Forrest, The Poor in the French Revolution, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1981, p. 26.

34 Death in Paris, 1795–1801, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1978. See, in particular, ch. 4.

35 The Poor in the French Revolution, p. 170. 36 Artisans and Sansculottes, p. xxxii. 37 See G.Levy, H.Applewhite, M.Johnson (eds), Women in Revolutionary

Paris, 1789–1795, Illinois, University of Chicago Press, 1979; and O. Hufton, Women and the Limits of Citizenship in the French Revolution, Toronto, Toronto University Press, 1992.

38 G.Bossenga, The Politics of Privilege, p. 154. 39 C.Thomas, ‘Heroism in the feminine’ in S.Petrey (ed.), The French

Revolution, 1789–1989: Two Hundred Years of Rethinking, Texas, Texas Tech. University Press, 1989.

120 Notes

40 See H.Mills,‘ “Recasting the Pantheon”? Women and the French Revolution’, in C.Jones (ed.), The French Revolution in Perspective, Nottingham, Nottingham University Press, 1989.

6 REVOLUTIONARY CULTURE: THE CREATION OF ‘L’HOMME NOUVEAU’

1 E.Kennedy, A Cultural History of the French Revolution, New Haven, Yale University Press, 1989, p. 1.

2 ‘Introduction: meaning in action, action in meaning’, in S.Petrey (ed.), The French Revolution, 1789–1989, Texas, Texas Tech. University Press, 1989, p. 4.

3 ‘Babeuf’s candour: the rhetorical invention of a prophet’, in J.Renwick (ed.), Language and Rhetoric of the Revolution, Edinburgh, Edinburgh University Press, 1990, p. 85.

4 ‘Discourses of patriarchalism and anti-patriarchalism in the French Revolution’, in J.Renwick (ed.), Language and Rhetoric, p. 26.

5 Politics, Culture and Class in the French Revolution, London, Methuen, 1986, p. 177.

6 ‘“ Aristocrate”, “Aristocratie”: language and politics in the French Revolution’, in S.Petrey (ed.), The French Revolution, p. 63.

7 J.McManners, Death and the Enlightenment; Changing Attitudes to Death among Christians and Unbelievers in Eighteenth-Century France, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1981, p. 462.

8 R.Gibson, A Social History of French Catholicism, 1789–1914, London, Routledge, 1989, p. 2.

9 S.Eliot and B.Stern, The Age of the Enlightenment; An Anthology of Eighteenth-Century Texts, East Grinstead, Open University, 1979, vol. 2, p. 131.

10 ibid., p. 165. 11 A Social History of French Catholicism, p. 40. 12 T.Tackett, Religion, Revolution and Regional Culture in Eighteenth

Century France: The Ecclesiastical Oath of 1791, Princeton, Princeton University Press, 1986, pp. 288–300.

13 R.Gibson, A Social History of French Catholicism, p. 53. 14 G.Rudé (ed.), Robespierre, New Jersey, Prentice-Hall, 1967, p. 71. 15 The reconstruction of a church, 1798–1801’, in G.Lewis and C.Lucas

(eds), Beyond the Terror, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1983. 16 R.Gibson, A Social History of French Catholicism, p. 55. 17 ‘Regeneration’, in F.Furet and M.Ozouf (eds), A Critical Dictionary of the

French Revolution, Cambridge, Mass., Harvard University Press, 1978, p. 785.

18 The Oxford History of the French Revolution, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1989, p. 399.

19 C.Hesse, Publishing and Cultural Politics in Revolutionary Paris, 1789– 1810, Berkeley, University of California Press, 1991, p. 80.

20 Space and Revolution: Projects for Monuments, Squares and Public Buildings in France, 1789–1799, Montreal, McGill/Queens University Press, 1991, p. 27.

21 ibid., p. 266.

Notes 121

22 P.Bordes, David, Paris, F.Hazan, 1988, p. 60. 23 J.Leith, Space and Revolution, pp. 233–4. 24 M.Ozouf, La Fête Révolutionnaire, 1789–1799, Paris, Gallimard, 1976. 25 J.Leith, Space and Revolution, pp. 130–4. 26 L.Hunt, Politics, Culture and Class in the French Revolution, London,

Methuen, 1986, p. 111. 27 M.Carlson, The Theatre of the French Revolution, New York, Cornell

University Press, 1966, pp. 176–7. 28 Politics, Culture and Class, p. 116. 29 M.Gauchet, ‘Constant’, in F.Furet and M.Ozouf (eds), A Critical

Dictionary of the French Revolution, p. 926. 30 ‘L’Expérience Thermidorienne’, in C.Lucas (ed.), The Political Culture of

the French Revolution, Oxford, Pergamon Press, 1988, p. 365.

CONCLUSION

1 The Prelude ed. E.de Seligman, Oxford, Oxford University Press, 1970, Book IX, 11. 178–83.

2 G.Rudé (ed.), Robespierre, New Jersey, Prentice-Hall, 1967, p. 69. 3 ‘State, nation, and class in the French Revolution’, in F.Fehér (ed.), The

French Revolution and the Birth of Modernity, Berkeley, University of California Press, 1990, p. 122.

4 ‘Introduction’, in K.Baker (ed.), The Political Culture of the Old Regime, Oxford, Pergamon Press, 1987, p. xxiii.

5 The French Nobility in the Eighteenth Century, trans. W.Doyle, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press, 1985, p. 106.

6 Comprendre la Révolution: problèmes politiques de la Révolution française, Paris, Maspero, 1976.

7 The French Revolution, 1787–1799, London, Unwin Hyman, 1989, p. 3. 8 E.Thompson, The Poverty of Theory and Other Essays, London, Merlin

Press, 1978. R.Robin, La Société française en 1789: Semur-en-Auxois, Paris, 1970.

9 The French Revolution: Aristocrats versus Bourgeois? London, Macmillan, 1989, p. 16.

10 See, for example, ‘Artisans versus Fabricants: urban protoindustrialisation and the evolution of work culture in Lodève and Bédarieux, 1740–1830’, European University Institute (Florence) Working Paper, no. 85/137, n.d.

11 G.Comninel, Rethinking the French Revolution: Marxism and the Revisionist Challenge, London, Verso Books, 1987.

12 For the remainder of this section of the argument see ibid., pp. 196–200. 13 Past and Present 60 (1973). 14 ibid., p. 172. 15 The French Revolution, London, Weidenfeld & Nicolson, 1989, see chapter

eleven. 16 G.Comninel, Rethinking the French Revolution, p. 203. 17 The Oxford History of the French Revolution, Oxford, Oxford University

Press, 1989, p. 117. 18 ‘Revisionism, post-revisionism, and new perspectives on the French

Revolution’, in C.Jones (ed.), The French Revolution in Perspective, Nottingham, University of Nottingham Press, 1989, p. iii.

122 Notes

19 The French Revolution, p. 3. 20 S.Schama, Citizens: a Chronicle of the French Revolution, London, Viking

Press, 1989, pp. 748 and 648. 21 The Birth of Modernity, p. 7.

123

Select bibliography

Aftalion, F. (1990) The French Revolution: An Economic Interpretation, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. A monetarist account of the economic history of the Revolution.

Baker, K. (1990) Interpreting the French Revolution, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. A collection of articles which prioritise the political and the cultural, by one of the leading revisionist, intellectual historians.

——(ed.) (1987) The French Revolution and the Creation of Modern Political Culture, vol. 1, The Political Culture of the Old Regime, Oxford, Pergamon Press. The ‘Chicago School’ of revisionist historians offer their interpretations of the Revolution.

Blanning, T. (1989) The French Revolution: Aristocrats versus Bourgeois?, London, Macmillan. Short, sparky, and neo-revisionist.

Bosher, J. (1989) The French Revolution, London, Weidenfeld & Nicolson. An original textbook which shadows the revisionist line: good chapters on the State and the economy.

Bossenga, G. (1991) The Politics of Privilege: Old Regime and Revolution in Lille, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. Refreshingly new approach, focusing particularly on fiscal matters, to the relationship between Paris and a major, textile town.

Brugière, M. (1986) Gestionnaires et profiteurs de la Révolution, Paris, O. Orban. Most welcome addition to our knowledge of the financial elites during the Revolution. Very useful ‘pen-portraits’.

Chaussinand-Nogaret, G. (1985) The French Nobility in the Eighteenth Century: From Feudalism to Enlightenment, trans. W.Doyle, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. Original, but ultimately unconvincing account of the ‘revolutionary’ role of the French nobility in the creation of an eighteenth-century ‘elite’, central to the revisionist, anti-marxist case.

Cobb, R. (1978) Death in Paris, 1795–1801, Oxford, Oxford University Press. Death visited by one of the great social historians of the Revolution.

——(1987) The People’s Armies, trans. M.Elliott, New Haven, Yale University Press. Classic work on the ‘Popular Movement-in-Arms’.

Cobban, A. (1964) The Social Interpretation of the French Revolution, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. The ‘father of revisionism’ asks the right questions about the marxist interpretation of the Revolution and offers wrong answers.

Comninel, G. (1987) Rethinking The French Revolution: Marxism and the

124 Select bibliography

Revisionist Challenge, London, Verso Books. An uneasy, but challenging, attempt to marry historical materialism to revisionism.

Crouzet, F. (1985) De la supériorité de l’Angleterre sur la France: l’économique et l’imaginaire, XVIIe–XXe siècles, Paris, Perrin. Collection of articles by one of the leading French economic historians.

Doyle, W. (1989) The Oxford History of the French Revolution, Oxford, Oxford University Press. Judicious, comprehensive, and balanced, a fine example of the English, liberal, empiricist tradition, revisionist in tone rather than in content.

Edmonds, W. (1990) Jacobinism and the Revolt of Lyon, 1789–1793, Oxford, Oxford University Press. Distinguished by its research base and its dialectical account of the Paris-Lyon tragedy.

Fehér, F. (ed.) (1990) The French Revolution and the Birth of Modernity, Berkeley, University of California Press. The most interesting of the many collections of articles conceived during the Bicentennial commemoration of the Revolution, with contributions from historians as ideologically divided as Eric Hobsbawm and François Furet.

Forrest, A. (1981) The Poor in the French Revolution, Oxford, Oxford University Press. General survey of the major social problem confronting the Revolution.

——and Jones, P. (eds) (1991) Reshaping France: Town, Country and Region During the French Revolution, Manchester, Manchester University Press. A wide range of historians discussing a wide range of topics.

Furet, F. and Ozouf, M. (eds) (1989) A Critical Dictionary of the French Revolution, Cambridge, Mass., Harvard University Press. ‘Write-bites’ of the Revolution from a revisionist angle—‘actors’, ‘events’, ‘institutions’, etc. Few peasants to be seen in its 1,000 pages.

Gibson, R. (1989) A Social History of French Catholicism, 1789–1914, London, Routledge. The best general account of the impact of Catholicism upon nineteenth-century French society.

Gough, H. (1988) The Newspaper Press in the French Revolution, London, Routledge. Very good survey of recent work on the revolutionary Press, Parisian and provincial.

Hanson, P. (1989) Provincial Politics in the French Revolution: Caen and Limoges, 1789–1794, Baton Rouge, Louisiana State University Press. Thoughtful, comparative study of two provincial towns.

Hesse, C. (1991) Publishing and Cultural Politics in Revolutionary Paris 1789– 1810, Berkeley, University of California Press. Proves that one can write cultural history without ignoring political and economic issues.

Hincker, F. (1989) La Révolution française et l’économie: décollage ou catastrophe?, Paris, Editions Nathan. Useful quantitative and qualitative account; a corrective to Aftalion’s thesis.

Hunt, L. (1986) Politics, Culture and Class in the French Revolution, London, Methuen. The best kind of revisionist history—provocative, original, intellectually stimulating.

Jones, C. (1988) The Longman Companion to the French Revolution, London, Longman. Indispensable filofax of the Revolution.

Jones, P. (1988) The Peasantry in the French Revolution, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. Excellent survey of the impact of the Revolution upon the peasantry.

Select bibliography 125

Kennedy, E. (1989) A Cultural History of the French Revolution, New Haven, Yale University Press. A very readable textbook which incorporates recent research on the subject.

Leith, J. (1991) Space and Revolution: Projects for Monuments, Squares and Public Buildings in France, 1789–1799, Montreal, McGill/Queen’s University Press. The architecture of the revolutionary imagination, complete with 361 illustrations.

Lewis, G. (1993) The Advent of Modern Capitalism in France, 1770–1840: The Contribution of Pierre-François Tubeuf, Oxford, Oxford University Press. The epic struggle of a dynamic, but forgotten, entrepreneur to introduce modern mining to the ‘post-feudal’ society of the Basses-Cévennes region.

——and Lucas, C. (eds) (1983) Beyond the Terror: Essays in French Regional and Social History, 1794–1815, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. Essays which underline the major contribution of British historians to the provincial history of France during the Directory and Consulate.

Lucas, C. (1973) The Structure of the Terror: The Example ofJavogues in the Loire, Oxford, Oxford University Press. Reveals, in some detail, the interdependent cogs of the machinery of repression in the provinces.

——(ed.) (1988) The French Revolution and the Creation of Modern Political Culture, vol. 2, The Political Culture of the French Revolution, Oxford, Pergamon Press. Another twenty-three reasons why we should believe in the new revisionism.

Lynn, J. (1984) The Bayonets of the Republic: Motivation and Tactics in the Army of Revolutionary France, 1791–1794, Chicago, University of Illinois Press. Military history at its best.

Lyons, M. (1975) France under the Directory, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. Still one of the best general surveys of the period.

Petrey, S. (ed.) (1989) The French Revolution, 1789–1989: Two Hundred Years of Rethinking, Texas, Texas Tech. University Press. Articles which raise the symbolic and semiotic to the top of the agenda of revolutionary studies.

Roberts, J. (1990) The Counter-revolution in France, 1787–1830, London, Macmillan. Thoughtful and novel approach to the topic.

Roche, D. (ed.) (1987) The People of Paris: An Essay on Popular Culture in the Eighteenth Century, Leamington Spa, Berg Press. Original essay on the impact of a nascent ‘consumer culture’ on the popular masses.

Rose, R. (1978) Gracchus Babeuf: The First Revolutionary Communist, London, E.Arnold. The best account in English of Babeuf s life and ideas.

Schama, S. (1989) Citizens: A Chronicle of the French Revolution, London, Viking Press. A blockbuster, with some brilliant aperçus, from an historian who treats ‘the people’ with Voltairian contempt.

Scott, S. (1978) The Response of the Royal Army to the French Revolution: The Role and Development of the Line Army, 1787–1793, Oxford, Oxford University Press. One of the best social histories of the ancien régime and revolutionary armies.

Scott, W. (1973) Terror and Repression in Revolutionary Marseilles, London. One of the best accounts of the Terror in the provinces.

Soboul, A. (1989) The French Revolution, 1787–1799: From the Storming of the Bastille to Napoleon, London, Unwin Hyman. The classic marxisant textbook on the Revolution; far less determinist than some critics suggest.

Sonenscher, M. (1989) Work and Wages: Natural Law, Politics and the

126 Select bibliography

Eighteenth-Century French Trades, Cambridge, Cambridge University Press. Well-researched, intellectually stimulating, neo-revisionist.

Sutherland, D. (1982) The Chouans: the Social Origins of the Popular Counter- Revolution in Upper Brittany, 1770–1796, Oxford, Oxford University Press. A good example of the socio-economic approach to the counter-revolution.

Tackett, T. (1986) Religion, Revolution and Regional Culture in Eighteenth Century France: The Ecclesiastical Oath of 1791, Princeton, Princeton University Press. Subtle, scholarly analysis of the problems surrounding the Civil Constitution of the Clergy and its implementation.

127

abolition of feudalism 27, 30, 60–1 Aftalion, Florin 62–3, 68, 88 agence des contributions directes 64 agent national 47–8 agricultural production 9, 58, 60, 68 aides 60 Alembert, Jean Le Rond d’ 6, 94 Alès 12, 69 America 20–1, 68, 88; Republic 21,

38; War of Independence 3, 20–1, 59

Anzin coal-mines 58, 83 Arkwright, Richard 12 armées révolutionnaires 44–5, 67 artisans 16–17, 25; artisanal and

shopkeeper society 44, 81–2 Artois, comte d’ 28 Assembly of Notables 21–3 assignats 30, 41, 44, 61–4, 65, 67 Aulard, Alphonse 93, 112 Austria 3, 20, 49, 52, 53, 96 Auvergne 17 Babeuf, Gracchus 50–1, 89, 91, 102 Baczko, Bronislav 105 bagarre de Nîmes 30, 80 Baker, Keith 20 Balzac, Honoré de 62 Bank of France 87 Barère, Bertrand de 49 Barnave, Antoine 32, 36, 109 Barras, J-N. 86 Bastille 25–6, 28 Beaucaire 84

Blanning, Tim 13, 20, 34–5, 50, 108, 112

Bois, Paul 81 Bordeaux 4, 9–10, 41, 68, 84–5, 87 Bosher, John 19, 48, 63, 111 Bossenga, Gail 87 Boullée, Etienne-Louis 101 bourgeoisie 14–15 Brest 36 Brienne, Loménie de 22 Brissot, Jacques 38 Brown, Howard 86 Brugière, Michel 64, 87 Brunswick, duke of 36 Buffon, G.L.de 94, 96 Burgundy 4, 74 Burke, Edmund 26 Butel, Paul 87 Caen 26, 41, 85 cahiers de doléances 24, 26 Calas, Jean 6 Calonne, Charles-Alexandre 6, 21–2,

60, 65 Cambon, Paul-Joseph 63–4 Campo Formio, treaty of 52 camps de Jalès 80 Canada 3 Canteleu, Lecouteulx de 87 Carcassonne 9, 87 Carnot, Lazare 43 Carrier, Jean-Baptiste 45–6 Castries, marquis de 12, 69, 83–4 Cercle Social 90, 100

Index

128 Index

Chalier, Marie 39 Champs de Mars, massacre of 32 Chartres 77 Chaumette, Anaxagoras 45, 47 Chaussinand-Nogaret, Guy 15, 83,

107–8 Chénier, André-Marie de 91, 96 Choiseul, duc de 3 Cholet 41, 46 Church, Catholic 14, 74, 79, 93–8 Civil Constitution of the Clergy 30,

37, 61, 95, 97 Clavière, Etienne 36 Clermont-de-Lodève 9 Club monarchique, 32 Cobb, Richard 44–5, 67, 88 Cobban, Alfred 70, 72–3, 74, 82,

107 Coblentz, 28 Collot d’Herbois, Jean-Marie 45 Committee of General Security 43,

49, 102 Committee of Public Instruction 97–

8 Committee of Public Safety 42–4,

47–9, 67, 87 Committee of Thirty 24 Commune of Paris 38, 40, 43–4, 47 Concordat, Napoleonic 61, 97 Condillac, Etienne de 7, 94 Condorcet, marquis de 7, 87–7, 99 Conspiracy of the Equals 51, 91 Constant, Benjamin 104 Constituent Assembly 27–32, 87, 89;

and free trade 65; and religion 97; and taxes 61

Constitution: of 1791 32;of 1793 42, 44;of 1795 50

Cordelier Club 31, 32, 100 Cornut de la Fontaine, François-

Pierre 87 counter-revolution 31, 35, 37, 45–6,

51, 86, 95–6;Vendéean 40–1, 46, 48, 65–6, 81, 90

coup d’état: of 18 fructidor Year V 52, 64;of 22 floréal Year VI 52

Couthon, Georges-Auguste 43, 47 Creusot, Le 58, 107 Crook, Malcolm 52 Crouzet, François 11

Croy, prince de 83 Danton, Georges 46, 49, 96;

Dantonists 47–8 Darwin, Charles 94 Daunou, Pierre-Claude 98 David, Jacques-Louis 90, 91, 101–3,

104 dechristianisation 45, 47, 96 Declaration of the Rights of Man 27,

43, 61 Declaration of the Rights of Woman

89 Declaration of Verona 49 Dennett, Daniel 94 Desmoulins, Camille 47, 100 Diderot, Denis 6, 99, 102 Dietrich 83 De Francesco, Antonio 85–6 Didot, Pierre 104 dîme 14, 60, 74, 75 Directory 49–53, 57, 80;and

economy 63, 67–8, 79, 85, 86–7, 111;and Press 100;and religion 97

don gratuit 5 Doyle, William 15, 49, 58, 74, 98,

111 Ducray-Duminil, François-Guillaume

104 Dunkirk 46 Dupont de Nemours, Pierre-Samuel

64–5 Du Port, Adrien-Jean 32 Ecole Polytechnique 98 Eden Treaty (1786) 11, 59–60, 65 Edmonds, Bill 85 education 97–8 Ellis, Geoffrey 79 Encyclopédie 6–7, 19, 94 Enlightenment 6–8, 19, 34–5, 38,

48, 51, 90, 94, 101, 104–5 Enragés 46, 67–8, 89 Estates-General 4, 13, 22–4 Evreux 41 Feast of the Supreme Being 49 Federalist Revolt 41, 85–6 fédérés 35–6

Index 129

Fehér, Ferenc 112–13 Feuille Villageoise 100 Feuillants 32, 36 Fontaine-Guérard 70 Fontenay 41 Forrest, Alan 88–9 Fouché, Joseph 45, 49 Fourier, Charles 78 Franklin, Benjamin 7 Froment, François 81 Fukuyama, Francis 109 Furet, François 24, 34–5, 48, 112–13 gabelle 5, 60 Garrioch, David 81–2 General Maximum of Prices 44, 66–

7; abolition of 67; of wages 66 Gibson, Ralph 14, 95 Girondins 43, 50, 66; economic

policy 67, 77; execution of 47;first ministry 36; second ministry 38– 41;and women 89

Gossec, François-Joseph 91, 96 Great Fear of 1789 26–7, 65–6, 74–

6 Grégoire, Henri-Baptiste, abbé 99–

100 Grenoble 23 Grétry, André-Modest 91 Guillemin, Henry 63–4 Guinguené, Pierre-Louis 100 Guizot, François 105, 109 Hampson, Norman 66–7 Hansen, Paul 85 Hébert, Jacques-René 31, 47–8, 100,

104;Hébertistes 47–8 Henry IV (1589–1610) 4 Hesse, Caria 99–100, 103 Higonnet, Patrice 76, 92 Hincker, François 57, 63, 77 Hoche, Louis-Lazare 51 Hondschoote, battle of 46 Houdon, Jean-Antoine 91 Hufton, Olwen 89, 97 Hunt, Lynn 85, 92, 103, 104 Idéologues 104–5 India 3, 20 industrial production 58–60, 70–1,

82–3; chemicals 69; coal 58, 69– 70; cottons 9, 58, 69–70; iron 9, 58, 69–70;silks 9, 11, 58, 69–70, 80; wine 11, 59;woollens 9, 11, 58, 68, 80

Italy 11, 48, 50, 52 Jacobins 32, 37–41;and cultural

policy 101–3, 104, 106; and economic policy 62–3, 66–7, 78– 9, 82, 84, 85–6;Jacobin Club 31, 32, 37–8, 39, 41, 43, 47;Jacobin Terror; 34–5, 38–9, 41–9; and poor 88; and women 89

Javoques, Claude 45 Johnson, Cristopher 109 Jones, Colin 111 Jones, Peter 17, 78–9, 82 Journal de Paris 23 journées: 10 August 1792 36, 37–8;

31 May–2 June 1793 38–9;4–5 September 1793 44; germinal/ prairial Year 111 50;13 vendémiaire Year 111 52

Jouy-en-Josas 58, 70 Kennedy, Emmet 91 Kennedy, Michael 43 Labrousse, Ernest 18 Ladurie, Le Roy, Emmanuel 70 Lafayette, marquis de 7, 32, 36 Lamarck, Jean-Baptiste de 94 Lameth, Alexandre-Théodore 32 Lamoignon, Chrétien-François de 22 La Rochefoucauld-Liancourt,

François-Alexandre, duc de 87–8 Law, John 62 Ledoux, Claude-Nicolas 101 Lefebvre, Georges 61, 72, 77 Legislative Assembly (1791–2) 27,

32–3, 35–7, 42, 65; and religion 97–8

Le Goff, Tim 80–1 Le Havre 84 Leith, James 100–1, 102 Lenin 51 Leopold, Emperor of Austria 28 Le Paige, Louis-Adrien 20

130 Index

Lepeletier de Saint-Fargeau, Louis- Michel 98

Lequeu, Jean-Jacques 101 levée-en-masse (1793) 40, 45 Levy, Darlene 89 Lille 9, 10, 11, 79, 87, 90, 101, 102 Limoges 85 Lindet, Robert 43 Liverpool 9–10 Locke, John 6 Loi Chapelier 70 Longwy 38, 69 Louis XIV (1660–1715) 4, 29 Louis XV (1715–74) 4, 20 Louis XVI (1774–93) 18, 19, 20, 22,

23, 25, 26, 28, 35–6, 59, 60; and execution 40–1, 52

Low Countries 41, 48, 50, 52 Lucas, Colin 15–16, 110 Lyon 9, 10, 39, 41, 45, 46, 50, 69–

70, 84, 85 McManners, John 92–3 Malouet, Pierre-Victor 28, 32 mandats territoriaux 62 Marat, Jean-Paul 31, 38, 102 Marie-Antoinette 12, 19, 25, 28; and

execution 47 Marseille 4, 36, 41, 50, 68, 85 Marx, Karl 14, 104, 106, 108–9 masques armés revolt 80 Mathiez, Albert 112 Maupeou, René-Charles de 20, 22 Mazarin, Jules, Cardinal 4 Ménétra, Jacques-Louis 82 Mercier, Louis-Sébastien 10, 18, 87 Merthyr Tydfil 37 Mesmer, Franz Anton 7 Mignet, François 109 Mills, Hazel 90 Mirabeau, Honoré-Gabriel, comte de

24, 29, 49 Momoro, Antoine-François 100 Montesquieu, Charles Louis, baron

de 7 Montpellier 26 Moscow 37 Moulin, Annie 74 Mounier, Jean-Joseph 28, 49 Mousson, veuve Bernard 90

Mulhouse 58 Nantes 9, 41, 45, 46, 58, 68, 84 Napoleon Bonaparte 33, 36, 43, 51–

2, 64, 86, 97, 99, 100, 101 National Assembly 24–5, 28, 49;

Feudal Committee of 76 National Lands 61–3, 69, 75, 77, 79,

86, 95 Navigation Act (1793) 68 Necker, Jacques 6, 21, 22, 25 Newton, Isaac 6, 7, 94, 96 Nîmes 9, 17, 41, 50, 59, 79–80, 81,

84, 85 nobility 13–14, 74, 79, 83–4 Oberkampf, Cristophe 58, 70, 86 Ouvrard, Ga.3briel-Julien 64 Ozouf, Mona 97, 102–3 Paine, Tom 21, 38, 100 Panckoucke, Charles 99 parlements 4, 20, 22–4, 29; of Paris

4, 22, 23 peasantry 17, 73–4, 75–9 Père Duchesne 31, 100, 104 Périer, frères 58 Perregaux, Jean-Frédéric 87 Peru 9 Petrey, Sandy 91 Poland 20, 49 Pollard, Sidney 11 Pont-Saint-Esprit 41 poor, the 17–18, 87–9 Popkin, Jeremy 23 Popular Movement 43–4, 46–7, 66–7 population 3–4, 8, 73–4 Press, the 23, 99–100 proto-industrialisation 12, 68–9, 71,

79–81, 109 Protestant Church 96 Provence, comte de 28 Ramel, Dominque-Vincent 63–4 Rennes 23, 79–80 représentants-en-mission 42–3, 45,

49 Réveillon riots 25 Revolutionary Tribunal 42, 48–9

Index 131

Rheims 11 Richelieu, Armand du Plessis,

Cardinal 4 Robespierre, Maximilien-Isadore 6,

31, 37, 40–3, 46–9, 51, 63–4, 66– 7, 78, 96–7, 98, 102, 103–4, 106, 111

Robin, Régine 108–9 Roche, Daniel 10 Roland de la Platière, Jean-Marie

36, 39 Rolland, François 87 Ronsin, Charles-Philippe 44 Roubaix 79 Rouerie, marquis de la 37 Rousseau, Jean-Jacques 7–8, 19, 34–

5, 44, 53, 93, 94, 97, 111 Rousseau, Pierre 101 Roux, Jacques 45, 46, 66–7 Russia 3, 20, 49, 53, 67 Saint-Domingue 9, 32, 41, 59, 68 Saint-Just, Louis-Antoine 43, 47,

66–7 Saint-Simon Henri, comte de 78 sansculottes 16–17, 36, 40–1, 42–9,

81–2 Savenay, battle of 48 Schama, Simon 57–8 Scott, Samuel 32 Sections, Parisian 38–9, 43–7;

dismantling of 50–1; and economy 65–6; sociétés sectionnaires 46, 48

September Massacres 38–9, 50 Servan, Joseph 36 Seven Years’ War 3 Seyne (Gard) 77–8 Sieyès, Emmanuel-Joseph, abbé 14,

15, 24–5, 52–3, 109 Smith, Adam 12, 65, 90 Soboul, Albert 8, 24, 48, 70, 72, 75,

81–3, 107–8, 112 Société des Républicaines-

Révolutionnaires 89 Sommières 9 Sonenscher, Michael 16, 81–2 Spain 11, 41 Staël, madame de 104 Sutherland, Donald 80–1

Sweden 20 Switzerland 11, 50 Tackett, Timothy 95–6 taille 5, 60 Tallien, Jean-Lambert 49 Ternaux, Guillaume 87 Thermidorean regime 49; and culture

103–4; and economic policy 67– 8, 79; and education 98; and poor 88–9

Thompson, Edward 108–9, 112 Thouars 41 Tilly, Charles 81 Tocqueville, Alexis de 110 Toussaint-Louverture 32, 68 trade 9–11, 58–60, 68–9, 84–7 Trafalgar, battle of 3 Tribun du peuple 51, 102 Troyes 22, 59 Tubeuf, Pierre-François 12, 69, 83–4 Turgot, Anne-Robert, baron de 6, 60,

65 Turin 28 Turkey 20 Valmy, battle of 41 Varennes, flight to 32 Vergennes, Charles, comte de 3, 20–

1 Verly, François 101–2 Versailles 3, 4, 7, 8, 13, 24, 25 Vieux Cordelier 100 Vizille Assembly 23 Voltaire, François-Marie Arouet de

6, 7 Wallerstein, Immanuel 106 Walter, Eric 91 Waterloo, battle of 34 Wattignies, battle of 46 Wendel, Ignace de 58, 83 White Terror (1795) 50–1 William the Conqueror 26 Williams, Gwyn 82, 89 Woloch, Isser 52 women 46, 89–90; and march to

Versailles 27, 89 Wordsworth, William 106

  • Book Cover
  • Title
  • Contents
  • Series editors' preface
  • Preface
  • Capitalism, colonies and the crisis of the ancien regime
  • The birth of the republic, 1787 92
  • War, revolution and the rise of the nation-state, 1792 9
  • The political economy of the Revolution
  • Social interpretations of the Revolution
  • Revolutionary culture: the creation of 'l'homme nouveau'
  • Conclusion
  • Notes
  • Select bibliography
  • Index